importance_n be_v a_o good_a reason_n for_o shun_v all_o tedious_a digression_n which_o tire_v the_o reader_n mind_n and_o divert_v it_o from_o attend_v to_o so_o necessary_a a_o truth_n but_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o charge_v i_o with_o this_o irksome_a length_n of_o our_o debate_n since_o none_o can_v be_v just_o blame_v but_o those_o who_o have_v first_o make_v this_o labyrinth_n and_o then_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o it_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v forcible_o draw_v other_o after_o they_o for_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n i_o have_v ever_o protest_v that_o i_o enter_v not_o into_o it_o but_o in_o condescension_n only_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o i_o may_v endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o for_o end_v of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n only_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v examine_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v and_o the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v it_o for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o he_o himself_o do_v celebrate_v it_o the_o circumstance_n which_o accompany_v this_o celebration_n the_o impression_n which_o his_o word_n and_o his_o action_n may_v be_v think_v to_o make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o apostle_n who_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o what_o they_o have_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o the_o agreement_n which_o this_o sacrament_n ought_v to_o have_v with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n every_o thing_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v consider_v when_o man_n make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o truth_n this_o way_n without_o doubt_n will_v be_v the_o short_a and_o certain_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o only_a certain_a method_n for_o satisfaction_n and_o that_o which_o can_v only_o quiet_v the_o conscience_n for_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v as_o they_o be_v of_o a_o immediate_a divine_a institution_n our_o faith_n our_o hope_n and_o our_o observance_n of_o they_o aught_o to_o be_v ground_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o creature_n who_o be_v able_a to_o extend_v they_o beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o heavenly_a revelation_n it_o be_v indeed_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v this_o course_n but_o see_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v another_o and_o inquire_v after_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o these_o controversy_n they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v spare_v their_o reader_n the_o trouble_n of_o all_o fruitless_a and_o unprofitable_a digression_n for_o so_o i_o call_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v do_v hitherto_o especial_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n last_o volume_n he_o have_v engage_v himself_o to_o give_v we_o another_o wherein_o he_o promise_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o he_o himself_o confess_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o disquisition_n wherefore_o then_o have_v he_o not_o at_o first_o take_v this_o course_n see_v that_o at_o length_n he_o must_v come_v to_o it_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o of_o take_v up_o imaginary_a supposition_n concern_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o rather_o real_a absence_n and_o of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o have_v see_v within_o a_o short_a time_n three_o different_a method_n of_o handle_v this_o subject_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg's_o that_o of_o father_n nouet_n and_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o first_o seem_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o all_o far_a enquiry_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o have_v be_v once_o establish_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o on_o this_o principle_n he_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v be_v decide_v by_o council_n ought_v not_o again_o to_o be_v bring_v under_o examination_n the_o second_o consent_n to_o a_o review_n and_o to_o this_o end_n allow_v we_o to_o search_v for_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o among_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o last_o permit_v what_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o withal_o propose_v for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n that_o man_n ought_v also_o to_o hearken_v to_o such_o argument_n as_o be_v ground_v on_o certain_a maxim_n which_o it_o suppose_v of_o these_o three_o method_n that_o of_o father_n novet_v be_v certain_o the_o most_o reasonable_a and_o easy_a and_o have_v he_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n without_o entangle_v himself_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v himself_o have_v compare_v to_o a_o wood_n where_o such_o as_o be_v pursue_v do_v save_v themselves_o on_o this_o account_n his_o method_n have_v be_v commendable_a that_o of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v unjust_a because_o he_o set_v up_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n against_o we_o not_o remember_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v prescribe_v against_o truth_n especial_o when_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n be_v not_o considerable_a any_o far_o with_o we_o than_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v any_o more_o reasonable_a or_o effectual_a way_n to_o end_v these_o particular_a difference_n which_o divide_v we_o than_o to_o examine_v strict_o and_o impartial_o whether_o this_o agreeableness_n which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v necessary_a or_o no._n yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o method_n of_o father_n maimbourg_n be_v far_o more_o direct_a and_o better_o contrive_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n take_v for_o its_o principle_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o it_o engage_v not_o a_o man_n as_o the_o other_o do_v into_o new_a dispute_n and_o new_a danger_n yet_o both_o of_o they_o avoid_v a_o through_o search_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o that_o which_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n can_v only_o involve_v we_o in_o that_o debate_n which_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o its_o assembly_n whereas_o the_o other_o make_v supposition_n which_o we_o affirm_v to_o be_v false_a and_o of_o which_o we_o pretend_v there_o can_v any_o good_a use_n be_v make_v even_o though_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o show_v the_o falsity_n of_o they_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o entangle_v we_o into_o new_a and_o long_a controversy_n whereby_o they_o gain_v nothing_o but_o rather_o run_v a_o great_a risk_v of_o lose_v the_o whole_a cause_n which_o they_o defend_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v this_o new_a way_n be_v invent_v for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o doctrine_n and_o this_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n for_o first_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o general_a the_o uselessness_n of_o the_o supposition_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o unprofitableness_n of_o their_o supposition_n touch_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o church_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o show_v that_o the_o method_n of_o these_o gentleman_n can_v be_v of_o no_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o reason_n oblige_v to_o hear_v or_o answer_v they_o whilst_o they_o lie_v aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o yet_o leave_v unanswered_a the_o proof_n of_o fact_n take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o be_v persuade_v that_o there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o change_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o second_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n yet_o the_o consequence_n which_o these_o gentleman_n will_v draw_v thence_o will_v be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v always_o
receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a design_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o contrary_a of_o this_o will_v appear_v so_o plain_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n so_o solid_o answer_v that_o a_o man_n will_v wonder_v to_o see_v with_o what_o confidence_n he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o which_o he_o betray_v so_o great_a ignorance_n and_o oversight_n here_o also_o his_o pretend_a proof_n touch_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o seven_o to_o the_o 11_o and_o touch_v the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v full_o confute_v together_o with_o the_o consequence_n which_o he_o have_v blind_o draw_v from_o thence_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o 3d._n four_o and_o 5_o book_n the_o three_o prove_v by_o many_o and_o clear_a argument_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o moreover_o show_v particular_o what_o their_o doctrine_n be_v wherein_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o with_o we_o and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o four_o i_o answer_v all_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n discover_v their_o weakness_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o he_o offer_v do_v necessary_o conclude_v against_o he_o and_o because_o of_o the_o affinity_n of_o the_o matter_n i_o examine_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n in_o my_o five_o book_n i_o pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n coptic_o ethiopian_n and_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n with_o the_o latin_n from_o thence_o i_o come_v to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o examine_v mr._n arnaud_n 8_o book_n after_o which_o i_o consider_v his_o 10_o book_n which_o concern_v the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v prove_v and_o i_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v but_o paralogism_n and_o sophism_n in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o supposition_n touch_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o refute_v his_o six_o book_n afterward_o in_o refute_v the_o nine_o book_n i_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o his_o conjecture_n about_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o may_v easy_o happen_v last_o the_o innovation_n of_o paschasius_fw-la be_v as_o evident_o prove_v as_o a_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n can_v be_v this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o my_o six_o book_n now_o from_o all_o these_o discourse_n it_o will_v evident_o appear_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o new_a way_n have_v not_o be_v lay_v open_a but_o for_o to_o give_v we_o new_a advantage_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o gentleman_n for_o they_o have_v declare_v themselves_o plain_o enough_o against_o we_o to_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o we_o to_o suspect_v they_o of_o any_o collusion_n and_o the_o last_o book_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v provide_v against_o all_o such_o suspicion_n something_o more_o perhaps_o than_o be_v reasonable_a but_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o success_n their_o method_n have_v have_v which_o have_v be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n as_o for_o example_n it_o have_v give_v i_o occasion_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v when_o they_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o precede_a nor_o follow_v age_n that_o whatsoever_o effort_n the_o latin_n have_v make_v since_o the_o 11_o age_n to_o this_o present_a to_o procure_v the_o reception_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o greece_n yet_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n have_v not_o embrace_v they_o neither_o do_v the_o armenian_n and_o other_o schismatic_n believe_v they_o any_o more_o than_o the_o greek_n now_o who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o first_o and_o most_o natural_a consequence_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v from_o thence_o be_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v new_a for_o if_o they_o be_v establish_v at_o first_o together_o with_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o will_v have_v appear_v in_o those_o church_n and_o be_v retain_v among_o they_o after_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o appear_v be_v a_o manifest_a sign_n of_o their_o novelty_n this_o consequence_n be_v not_o like_a that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o and_o i_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a in_o the_o matter_n but_o they_o be_v likewise_o very_o different_a in_o form_n for_o i_o be_v just_a and_o direct_a whereas_o his_o be_v neither_o just_a nor_o true_a for_o suppose_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n shall_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v transubstantiation_n nay_o suppose_v they_o shall_v have_v believe_v it_o some_o age_n since_o what_o advantage_n can_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v of_o this_o see_v he_o have_v be_v show_v several_a way_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v introduce_v into_o their_o church_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n as_o i_o have_v invincible_o prove_v than_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o it_o shall_v disappear_v nor_o how_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v for_o several_a age_n since_o overspread_v these_o country_n with_o their_o emissary_n will_v have_v suffer_v such_o a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v lose_v among_o they_o which_o it_o be_v so_o much_o their_o interest_n to_o preserve_v moreover_o this_o same_o method_n have_v furnish_v i_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o overthrow_v the_o pretend_a impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n and_o to_o make_v appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o facility_n thereof_o now_o suppose_v we_o can_v not_o answer_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o will_v be_v but_o little_a advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o still_o our_o proof_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n will_v remain_v unanswered_a without_o the_o examination_n of_o which_o the_o question_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n in_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v whereas_o these_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimera_n and_o that_o this_o change_n may_v easy_o happen_v this_o be_v a_o great_a inducement_n to_o believe_v our_o account_n of_o it_o be_v real_o true_a it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o these_o gentleman_n can_v not_o make_v a_o worse_a choice_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o of_o such_o a_o way_n in_o which_o nothing_o of_o advantage_n to_o their_o church_n can_v be_v expect_v but_o she_o be_v thereby_o expose_v to_o great_a fear_n and_o danger_n and_o that_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o have_v oppose_v be_v more_o behold_v to_o they_o than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o defend_v have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o they_o perhaps_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v much_o trouble_v ourselves_o either_o with_o discover_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n or_o that_o of_o the_o armenian_n or_o with_o the_o display_v the_o mystery_n of_o their_o seminary_n and_o mission_n neither_o shall_v we_o have_v concern_v ourselves_o in_o show_v how_o the_o change_n can_v be_v wrought_v and_o how_o it_o be_v make_v and_o have_v now_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o this_o controversy_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o it_o be_v likewise_o fit_a to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v it_o one_o of_o my_o great_a care_n have_v be_v religious_o to_o keep_v to_o truth_n and_o sincerity_n for_o i_o be_o very_o sensible_a that_o prejudice_n partiality_n love_v of_o vain_a glory_n and_o even_o sometime_o a_o secret_a desire_n of_o revenge_v a_o man_n self_n on_o his_o adversary_n be_v passion_n which_o do_v common_o obtrude_v themselves_o on_o we_o in_o dispute_n and_o which_o never_o fail_v to_o corrupt_v the_o mind_n i_o have_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o the_o utmost_a not_o only_o
the_o book_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n till_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v show_v they_o to_o be_v invalid_a page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n may_v be_v just_o suspect_v to_o be_v deceitful_a and_o that_o his_o manner_n of_o assault_a mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v disingenuous_a 8_o chap._n iii_o the_o three_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o proof_n contain_v in_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n by_o argument_n which_o can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o mere_a conjecture_n 15_o chap._n iv_o my_o four_o observation_n justify_v viz._n that_o we_o need_v but_o oppose_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n argument_n to_o make_v they_o invalid_a 25_o chap._n v._o the_o pretend_a advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n examine_v 34_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o the_o pretend_a advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n 44_o chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v 53_o book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._o contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n first_o artifice_n lay_v open_a 61_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o eastern_a people_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o the_o effort_n the_o latin_n have_v make_v to_o communicate_v to_o they_o their_o religion_n do_v invalidate_n the_o proof_n which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v draw_v foom_n their_o belief_n mr._n arnaud_n second_o illusion_n detect_v 73_o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n lead_v by_o politic_a interest_n have_v themselves_o favour_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n into_o greece_n mr._n arnaud_n three_o artifice_n discover_v 81_o chap._n iv_o that_o the_o monk_n and_o other_o emissary_n with_o which_o the_o eastern_a country_n have_v be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n replenish_v do_v invalidate_n the_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n mr._n arnaud_n four_o deceit_n lay_v open_a 89_o chap._n v._o that_o the_o mean_n the_o emissary_n have_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o roman_a religion_n among_o the_o schismatic_n the_o seminary_n which_o have_v be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o same_o design_n and_o the_o particular_a instruction_n give_v they_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o there_o can_v no_o advantage_n accrue_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o their_o belief_n mr._n arnaud_n five_o artifice_n discover_v 97_o book_n iii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n so_o call_v hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._n the_o question_n state_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n six_o illusion_n manifest_v 109_o chap._n ii_o the_o first_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n refuse_v to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o second_o from_o their_o not_o express_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n seven_o delusion_n 114_o chap._n iii_o the_o three_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o expression_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n be_v general_a and_o insufficient_a to_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n the_o four_o that_o the_o greek_n only_o receive_v for_o determination_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_n council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n lay_v open_a the_o five_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o transaction_n with_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n mr_n arnaud_n eight_o delusion_n discover_v 119_o chap._n iu_o the_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n employ_v on_o other_o subject_n the_o same_o expression_n as_o on_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o illusion_n manifest_v 129_o chap._n v._o the_o seven_o proof_n draw_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o particle_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o saint_n ought_v to_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o great_a altar_n as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o yet_o they_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o fallacy_n lay_v open_a the_o eight_o proof_n draw_v from_o their_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n consecrate_a on_o holy_a thursday_n have_v a_o great_a virtue_n than_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a at_o other_o time_n the_o nine_o proof_n take_v out_o of_o several_a passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n 134_o chap._n vi_o the_o ten_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v a_o extenuate_a term_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eleven_o from_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o wicked_a who_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o twelve_o from_o their_o believe_v the_o dead_a and_o those_o in_o desert_n remote_a from_o all_o commerce_n do_v receive_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o communion_n 143_o chap._n vii_o that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v and_o consequent_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n the_o thirteen_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n eleven_o illusion_n 152_o chap._n viii_o the_o fourteen_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n when_o ever_o they_o argue_v touch_v the_o azyme_n do_v carry_v on_o their_o dispute_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v still_o real_a bread_n after_o its_o consecration_n the_o fifteen_o from_o the_o little_a care_n they_o take_v to_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sixteenth_o from_o a_o passage_n of_o oecumenius_n 169_o chap._n ix_o the_o seventeen_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o dispute_v agitate_a among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n some_o of_o they_o affirm_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v incorruptible_a and_o other_o corruptible_a the_o eigteenth_n from_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n 175_o chap._n x._o the_o nineteenth_o proof_n that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n do_v teach_v the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o follow_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n the_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o sundry_a modern_a greek_n that_o have_v write_v several_a treatise_n touch_v their_o religion_n the_o one_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n 185_o chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n 197_o chap._n xii_o the_o twenty_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o cyrillus_n lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o what_o follow_v thereupon_o 201_o chap._n xiii_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 215_o book_n iu_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._o mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v 241_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o proof_n take_v from_o cardinal_n humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la examine_v his_o three_o proof_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o berengarian_o examine_v the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n consider_v 251_o chap._n iii_o mr._n arnaud_n twenty_o first_o illusion_n be_v his_o charge_v i_o with_o maintain_v that_o the_o latin_n never_o know_v transubstantiation_n his_o two_o and_o twenty_o consist_v in_o offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n propose_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o latin_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o in_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o latinised_a greek_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o in_o allege_v suppose_a author_n
of_o rome_n and_o in_o fine_a may_v be_v refute_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o example_n which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n ii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n be_v indirect_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n see_v he_o will_v decide_v question_n of_o right_n by_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o question_n of_o fact_n by_o proof_n draw_v from_o argument_n which_o be_v such_o a_o disorderly_a way_n of_o proceed_v as_o make_v his_o method_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v artificial_a and_o deceitful_a iii_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v open_o assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o after_o a_o indirect_a and_o artificial_a manner_n which_o lie_v as_o a_o prejudication_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n iv_o that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o impression_n which_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n or_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n have_v make_v on_o our_o mind_n do_v nothing_o less_o than_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o treatise_n be_v whole_o useless_a which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n v._o that_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v he_o and_o ruin_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o his_o treatise_n vi_o that_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n so_o much_o glory_n in_o be_v vain_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o course_n we_o take_v to_o confirm_v people_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n be_v short_a certain_a and_o easy_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n whereas_o those_o mr._n arnaud_n offer_v be_v tedious_a difficult_a uncertain_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o ordinary_a apprehension_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o can_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vii_o that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o my_o first_o answer_n have_v be_v regular_a and_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v but_o a_o mear_v chaos_n of_o confusion_n these_o three_o last_a particular_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n viii_o that_o all_o those_o pretend_a advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a and_o to_o those_o he_o term_v the_o obstinate_a be_v groundless_a imagination_n which_o in_o fine_a do_v only_o manifest_v the_o unprofitableness_n of_o that_o treatise_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n ix_o and_o last_o that_o he_o can_v excuse_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o contradict_v and_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n it_o be_v a_o avow_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o seven_o chapter_n book_n ii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o be_v call_v the_o schismatical_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v always_o hold_v by_o these_o christian_n chap._n i._n contain_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n and_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a mr._n arnaud_n artifice_n lay_v open_a we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o must_v endeavour_v to_o shelter_v ourselves_o from_o the_o violent_a insulting_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n we_o need_v not_o mention_v how_o this_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o their_o triumph_n see_v all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v 256._o 2d_o part_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n c._n 5._o p._n 256._o already_o thereatn_v we_o with_o produce_v of_o twenty_o million_o of_o witness_n on_o his_o side_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v not_o a_o person_n of_o that_o humour_n as_o to_o abate_v any_o thing_n be_v continual_o charge_v we_o with_o absurdity_n rashness_n confidence_n conviction_n demonstration_n and_o tell_v we_o of_o minister_n confound_v by_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n he_o tell_v the_o world_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o no_o reason_n 11._o p._n 11._o to_o doubt_v in_o a_o matter_n so_o apparent_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o these_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o in_o 113._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 113._o another_o place_n that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n most_o clear_a and_o evident_a and_o that_o be_v we_o not_o withhold_v by_o obstinacy_n we_o shall_v confess_v as_o much_o ourselves_o and_o not_o let_v our_o tongue_n thus_o bely_v our_o conscience_n nay_o even_o before_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n appear_v abroad_o in_o the_o world_n it_o have_v already_o get_v the_o name_n of_o invincible_a like_a to_o that_o legion_n of_o old_a under_o the_o emperor_n marcus_n aurelius_n which_o cause_v fire_n from_o heaven_n to_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o head_n of_o its_o enemy_n and_o we_o may_v true_o affirm_v the_o world_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o usher_v in_o this_o his_o pretend_a victory_n with_o their_o shout_n and_o acclamation_n now_o if_o it_o be_v inquire_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n what_o advantage_n he_o can_v expect_v from_o this_o whole_a controversy_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o be_v 115._o l._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 115._o will_v never_o be_v persuade_v to_o suffer_v one_o of_o its_o clear_a proof_n to_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o his_o hand_n see_v it_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o a_o mystery_n wherein_o consist_v the_o object_n of_o its_o devotion_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o god_n preserve_v all_o these_o christian_a society_n although_o divide_v from_o his_o church_n and_o suffer_v not_o the_o tyranny_n of_o infidel_n whole_o to_o swallow_v they_o up_o nor_o the_o knowledge_n of_o principal_a mystery_n to_o be_v quite_o extinguish_v among_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v remain_v as_o witness_n for_o the_o catholic_n cause_n in_o testify_v the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o the_o new_a heretic_n deny_v if_o he_o be_v demand_v whether_o none_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hitherto_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o no_o 10._o in_o his_o prefa_n p._n 10._o one_o yet_o have_v exact_o handle_v this_o matter_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o this_o proof_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a she_o have_v whereby_o to_o establish_v her_o faith_n and_o devotion_n in_o respect_n of_o this_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v for_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a providence_n have_v not_o withhold_v for_o so_o many_o age_n the_o violence_n of_o the_o infidel_n nor_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_n nor_o preserve_v these_o relic_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o east_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n excellent_a treatise_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o admiration_n of_o the_o universe_n you_o must_v not_o then_o think_v it_o strange_a if_o he_o himself_o after_o this_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v present_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o dedicate_v even_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o suffer_v so_o many_o doctor_n to_o make_v panegyric_n in_o its_o praise_n what_o far_o remain_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o this_o honour_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enthusiasm_n say_v that_o as_o the_o son_n of_o god_n before_o his_o birth_n purify_v john_n the_o baptist_n his_o forerunner_n and_o have_v wrought_v this_o miracle_n leave_v the_o virgin_n bosom_n to_o publish_v to_o man_n the_o glad_a tiding_n of_o peace_n so_o likewise_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o its_o author_n have_v replenish_v a_o great_a man_n with_o its_o divinity_n and_o have_v begin_v its_o miracle_n by_o this_o conversion_n be_v publish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o late_a peace_n make_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o far_o have_v they_o carry_v it_o on_o beyond_o reason_n and_o christian_a modesty_n namque_fw-la si_fw-la liceat_fw-la pusilla_fw-la magnis_fw-la plenum_fw-la &_o numine_fw-la numini_fw-la libellum_fw-la aequare_fw-la ut_fw-la gravibus_fw-la licet_fw-la poetis_fw-la jis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la diem_fw-la subibis_fw-la o_fw-la quantum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la
remark_n their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n of_o confession_n nicephorus_n callistus_n observe_v likewise_o in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n their_o heresy_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o our_o saviour_n nature_n but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o reject_v the_o article_n of_o confession_n the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v another_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v as_o well_o as_o other_o their_o apartment_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v consequent_o continual_o among_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o place_n where_o their_o common_a devotion_n bring_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v no_o more_o than_o the_o jacobit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o confession_n nor_o that_o of_o confirmation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o sulak_n their_o patriarch_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o can_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v raise_v any_o controversy_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o i_o say_v that_o believe_v these_o latter_a be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v apostolical_a legate_n for_o the_o reform_n of_o the_o maronites_n and_o purge_v their_o book_n from_o some_o 7._o thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 7._o part_n 2._o c._n 7._o error_n which_o be_v common_a to_o they_o say_v he_o as_o well_o as_o to_o other_o eastern_a nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v other_o christian_n in_o that_o country_n they_o find_v they_o misunderstand_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n and_o especial_o that_o touch_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n they_o affirm_v say_v he_o that_o we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o greek_n ever_o censure_v the_o proposition_n of_o these_o other_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o who_o they_o live_v for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v the_o strange_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n they_o shall_v approve_v such_o a_o corruption_n or_o such_o a_o interpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n see_v it_o be_v only_o on_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v her_o doctrine_n be_v ground_v i_o shall_v prove_v in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o prove_v a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v plain_o manifest_a and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o greek_n ever_o upbraid_v they_o with_o this_o their_o opinion_n or_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n be_v it_o fair_a to_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v i_o not_o conclude_v from_o their_o not_o disturb_v the_o armenian_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o doctrine_n and_o conclude_v it_o too_o with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o strength_n and_o evidence_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v they_o be_v at_o agreement_n with_o the_o latin_n to_o believe_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n and_o here_o methinks_v be_v instance_n enough_o to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n and_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o consequence_n but_o we_o must_v proceed_v far_o for_o have_v show_v he_o that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o never_o dispute_v against_o it_o i_o will_v likewise_o show_v he_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o matter_n be_v as_o i_o lay_v it_o down_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o not_o only_o his_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n but_o even_o no_o probability_n i._o for_o this_o effect_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o the_o greek_n have_v live_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n till_o this_o present_a for_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o wm._n of_o tyre_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n belon_n cottovic_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n allatius_n du_fw-fr loir_fw-fr thevenot_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n have_v write_v of_o this_o matter_n i_o moreover_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o bozius_n and_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n all_o which_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v we_o the_o miserable_a condition_n wherein_o this_o church_n have_v for_o so_o long_a time_n lie_v observe_v here_o likewise_o what_o say_v a_o latinized_a monk_n call_v barlaam_n who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n there_o be_v 4._o barlaam_n epist_n 1._o bibl._n patr_n tom._n 2._o edit_fw-la 4._o say_v he_o few_o person_n among_o they_o that_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o learning_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o few_o that_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n prefer_v the_o heathenish_a science_n above_o it_o to_o which_o they_o willing_o apply_v themselves_o all_o the_o people_n in_o general_n be_v ignorant_a especial_o of_o that_o holy_a word_n that_o bring_v salvation_n so_o that_o for_o one_o person_n among_o they_o that_o understand_v the_o summary_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n there_o be_v million_o ignorant_a of_o it_o observe_v here_o moreover_o what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n the_o same_o patriarch_n mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n write_v i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o common_a people_n for_o i_o know_v their_o ignorance_n erudi_fw-la epist_n ad_fw-la wittemborg_n in_o epist_n virro_n erudi_fw-la and_o simplicity_n can_v defend_v they_o against_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o faith_n who_o they_o combat_v not_o with_o arm_n but_o patience_n and_o so_o remain_v faithful_a to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o our_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o i_o continual_o upbraid_v they_o with_o it_o but_o to_o no_o purpose_n the_o jesuit_n make_v their_o advantage_n thereof_o have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o constantinople_n to_o instruct_v youth_n and_o be_v like_o fox_n among_o goose_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o can_v find_v no_o book_n from_o this_o people_n worth_a our_o read_n write_v since_o photius_n time_n except_v some_o few_o history_n and_o collection_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n the_o rest_n only_o consist_v in_o explanation_n of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o some_o pitiful_a treatise_n wherein_o they_o transcribe_v one_o out_o of_o another_o word_n for_o word_n without_o any_o art_n or_o sense_n almost_o ii_o we_o shall_v likewise_o consider_v the_o temporal_a state_n of_o greece_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o imagine_v more_o dreadful_a and_o miserable_a most_o of_o their_o emperor_n have_v be_v either_o lazy_a or_o effeminate_a continual_o accompany_v with_o misfortune_n or_o profane_a and_o impious_a person_n that_o make_v a_o mock_n of_o religion_n or_o villain_n that_o ascend_v the_o throne_n by_o sedition_n and_o murder_n by_o mean_n whereof_o greece_n become_v divide_v into_o faction_n and_o horrible_a confusion_n in_o the_o year_n 1034_o romanus_n argirus_n ibid._n peteau_fw-fr rat._n tempor_n ex_fw-la curopal_n l_o 8._o ch._n 18._o ibid._n the_o emperor_n have_v lose_v syria_n be_v cruel_o murder_v by_o the_o treachery_n of_o zoa_n his_o wife_n who_o give_v the_o empire_n afterward_o to_o her_o adulterer_n michael_n michael_n reign_v seven_o year_n possess_v by_o the_o evil_a spirit_n he_o lose_v sicily_n and_o bulgaria_n and_o at_o length_n turn_v monk_n in_o the_o year_n 1041._o zoa_o his_o wife_n adopt_v one_o michael_n calaphatus_n and_o make_v he_o emperor_n but_o four_o or_o five_o month_n ibid._n ibid._n after_o she_o cause_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v bore_v out_o and_o give_v the_o empire_n to_o constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o she_o espouse_v he_o lose_v poville_n and_o be_v terrible_o beat_v by_o the_o serviens_fw-la who_o kill_v forty_o thousand_o of_o his_o men._n constantin_n die_v in_o 1054_o and_o a_o woman_n name_v theodora_n succeed_v he_o who_o reign_v but_o one_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n after_o she_o come_v one_o name_v michael_n stratiotique_a who_o reign_v also_o but_o one_o year_n isaac_n comnenus_n dispossess_v he_o and_o take_v his_o place_n wherein_o he_o remain_v ibid_fw-la ibid_fw-la overwhelm_v with_o disease_n for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1059_o to_o constantin_n ducas_n a_o dull_a ibid._n ibid._n and_o mean_a spirit_v prince_n who_o suffer_v the_o barbarian_n
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
iv_o do_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n when_o he_o give_v his_o instruction_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la beside_o this_o gerlac_n patriarch_n express_o declare_v he_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n wheresoever_o the_o divinity_n be_v which_o be_v not_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o armenian_n as_o we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v gerlac_n add_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a prelate_n to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o be_v not_o true_a as_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n as_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n it_o be_v moreover_o apparent_a that_o his_o affirm_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o this_o pretend_a doctrine_n of_o the_o ubiquity_n which_o grant_v this_o body_n to_o be_v every_o where_o and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o to_o transubstantiation_n he_o do_v not_o absolute_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o but_o say_v they_o seem_v to_o admit_v of_o it_o videntur_fw-la say_v he_o transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o this_o translation_n be_v faithful_a it_o appear_v be_v a_o expression_n which_o give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n clear_a and_o evident_a whereas_o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o videtur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n which_o answer_v our_o english_a word_n it_o seem_v give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o likelihood_n and_o colour_n but_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o out_o of_o doubt_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o may_v think_v to_o be_v true_a but_o of_o which_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n it_o be_v likely_a gerlac_n ground_v his_o videntur_fw-la on_o the_o general_n term_n to_o change_v which_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n make_v use_v of_o but_o in_o effect_v this_o term_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v only_a gerlac_n prejudice_n which_o persuade_v he_o it_o do_v the_o same_o prejudice_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o mr._n olearius_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n i_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o visit_v we_o at_o schamachia_n a_o city_n of_o media_n that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n now_o believe_v transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a and_o real_a presence_n his_o authority_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o armenian_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n if_o you_o deny_v his_o explanation_n his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o as_o to_o the_o attestation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v of_o hacciadour_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n reunited_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o who_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n where_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v he_o consult_v and_o of_o uscanus_n vardapet_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n who_o be_v not_o long_o since_o at_o amsterdam_n we_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v little_a heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o these_o sort_n of_o people_n testimony_n who_o never_o come_v into_o the_o western_a part_n but_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o some_o temporal_a interest_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o answer_v as_o you_o will_v have_v they_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o pope_n themselves_o have_v be_v often_o deceive_v and_o if_o i_o may_v not_o be_v believe_v let_v anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n a_o emissary_n of_o the_o mission_n of_o hispaham_n be_v consult_v who_o in_o the_o history_n he_o write_v concern_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o armenian_n of_o persia_n tell_v we_o that_o although_o in_o the_o union_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o armenian_n reunite_v themselves_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 3._o anthony_n de_fw-fr goureau_n relation_n book_n 3_o ch._n 3._o likewise_o yet_o these_o people_n proceed_v not_o with_o that_o fervour_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v requisite_a in_o a_o matter_n of_o that_o importance_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v so_o little_a mindful_a of_o it_o through_o the_o malice_n or_o negligence_n of_o their_o prelate_n that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v among_o they_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o this_o reduction_n nor_o any_o thing_n which_o this_o council_n decree_v nor_o obedience_n thereunto_o recommend_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o book_n and_o tradition_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o john_n laurens_n of_o anania_n in_o his_o universal_a fabric_n shall_v say_v that_o the_o armenian_n almost_o in_o general_n have_v late_o receive_v the_o determination_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n see_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o it_o be_v scarce_o ever_o hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o patriarch_n nor_o have_v they_o alter_v any_o of_o their_o custom_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a for_o this_o many_o age_n but_o perhaps_o this_o author_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o by_o some_o armenian_n pass_v throughout_o europe_n or_o that_o dwell_v therein_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o trade_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n return_v answer_n according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o those_o that_o ask_v they_o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o fail_v therein_o do_v very_o often_o speak_v contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o prelate_n of_o these_o schismatic_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n often_o do_v to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n promise_v their_o flock_n shall_v yield_v obedience_n to_o he_o but_o at_o their_o return_n home_o they_o soon_o forget_v their_o engagement_n let_v any_o one_o then_o judge_v of_o what_o weight_n the_o attestation_n of_o these_o people_n be_v and_o whether_o the_o discourse_n of_o hacciadour_n and_o vardapet_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o so_o many_o other_o convince_a testimony_n which_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o they_o affirm_v chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o aethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n we_o shall_v treat_v in_o this_o chapter_n of_o the_o other_o eastern_a sect_n that_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n mr._n arnaud_n 491._o lib._n 5._o c._n 10._o p._n 491._o pretend_v they_o all_o of_o they_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o nestorian_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n concern_v they_o on_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n who_o never_o tell_v we_o the_o nestorian_n differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o add_v that_o the_o emissary_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n into_o these_o country_n to_o endeavour_v their_o reduction_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v never_o discover_v any_o thing_n to_o make_v they_o suspect_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o nestorian_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o when_o the_o nestorian_n reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v never_o require_v to_o make_v any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o silence_n of_o author_n we_o have_v already_o answer_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o they_o do_v only_o chief_o observe_v those_o point_n which_o be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o other_o church_n and_o the_o roman_a descend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o particularize_v all_o other_o matter_n which_o these_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o emissary_n the_o emissary_n have_v content_v themselves_o in_o mention_v those_o error_n from_o which_o they_o have_v free_v the_o nestorian_n without_o mention_v the_o new_a doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o this_o indeed_o conclude_v they_o have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n among_o these_o people_n by_o way_n of_o dispute_n be_v a_o point_n against_o which_o the_o nestorian_n be_v prejudice_v but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o by_o way_n of_o instruction_n as_o be_v a_o doctrine_n not_o comprise_v in_o their_o ancient_a religion_n and_o which_o they_o ought_v now_o to_o receive_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o justify_v itself_o by_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o have_v send_v the_o emissary_n for_o they_o ever_o recommend_v to_o they_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o mention_v
sense_n but_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o six_o century_n to_o begin_v this_o enquiry_n after_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o these_o word_n have_v make_v in_o man_n mind_n by_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o follow_a one_o it_o be_v as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v go_v out_o of_o paris_n to_o learn_v the_o news_n of_o france_n in_o the_o furthermost_a part_n of_o that_o kingdom_n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o century_n be_v not_o prepossess_v by_o our_o dispute_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o they_o may_v have_v have_v other_o prejudices_fw-la which_o have_v disturb_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n which_o we_o seek_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o of_o find_v it_o pure_a according_a as_o we_o desire_v it_o in_o greece_n since_o the_o fancy_n of_o damascen_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n who_o the_o greek_n esteem_v as_o another_o s._n thomas_n according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o follow_v himself_o no_o more_o than_o we_o whether_o damascen_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n or_o only_o the_o union_n of_o it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o manner_n i_o have_v prove_v and_o explain_v how_o can_v it_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v find_v pure_a among_o the_o coptic_o armenian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n egyptian_n since_o these_o people_n have_v fall_v into_o ignorance_n gross_a error_n and_o superstition_n wherein_o they_o still_o remain_v a_o man_n that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o emissary_n send_v from_o the_o latin_n into_o all_o these_o country_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n till_o this_o time_n without_o intermission_n may_v not_o he_o just_o suspect_v that_o the_o emissary_n have_v trouble_v the_o purity_n of_o this_o impression_n howsoever_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v more_o pure_a in_o the_o six_o first_o age_n than_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o begin_v our_o inquiry_n since_o that_o time_n the_o three_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v unjust_o accuse_v the_o minister_n for_o embroil_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o we_o may_v with_o great_a reason_n charge_v the_o scholastics_n and_o controvertist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o who_o have_v make_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o gloss_n and_o form_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o opinion_n on_o the_o word_n this._n we_o know_v what_o ambrose_n catarin_n have_v write_v of_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v say_v he_o the_o labour_n and_o anguish_n which_o etc._n ambros_n catâ—â—r_n tract_n de_fw-fr verb._n quibus_fw-la conficitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n almost_o all_o writer_n have_v undergo_v when_o we_o demand_v of_o they_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o pronoun_n this_o for_o they_o write_v such_o a_o multitude_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o so_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v a_o man_n at_o his_o wit_n end_n that_o too_o close_o consider_v '_o they_o the_o minister_n give_v these_o word_n a_o sense_n very_o plain_a and_o natural_a which_o neither_o depend_v on_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n nor_o metaphysical_a notion_n if_o they_o argue_v either_o to_o establish_v their_o sense_n or_o show_v that_o these_o word_n can_v suffer_v no_o other_o their_o arguing_n lie_v in_o observation_n which_o be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a as_o for_o instance_n the_o word_n this_o can_v signify_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o this_o bread_n and_o that_o the_o whole_a proposition_n must_v be_v take_v as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n and_o to_o make_v this_o proposition_n intelligible_a we_o must_v necessary_o give_v it_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n can_v be_v literal_o both_o bread_n and_o body_n i_o grant_v we_o must_v not_o philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o neither_o be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o we_o that_o set_v himself_o to_o philosophise_v on_o they_o we_o understand_v simple_o by_o lazarus_n a_o person_n who_o our_o saviour_n raise_v from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o very_a moment_n he_o call_v he_o as_o god_n make_v light_a at_o that_o very_a instant_n wherein_o he_o say_v let_v there_o be_v light_n the_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n find_v in_o our_o saviour_n expression_n be_v affect_v difficulty_n but_o those_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n attribute_v to_o our_o saviour_n word_n be_v real_a one_o not_o by_o abstract_a and_o metaphysical_a argument_n but_o because_o never_o man_n say_v this_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o hold_v be_v imperceptible_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o another_o humane_a language_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o the_o four_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v in_o vain_a oppose_v the_o sense_n of_o philosopher_n and_o doctor_n to_o that_o of_o simple_a person_n and_o such_o as_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o deep_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a natural_a impression_n which_o our_o saviour_n word_n make_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n without_o study_n and_o reflection_n this_o natural_a impression_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o judge_n thereof_o only_o by_o history_n be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o unknown_a and_o undiscernible_a to_o we_o for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o the_o simple_a be_v not_o guide_v by_o the_o most_o natural_a impression_n they_o be_v lead_v by_o that_o which_o their_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n give_v they_o for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o people_n usual_o believe_v what_o their_o guide_n teach_v they_o and_o not_o what_o their_o first_o sense_n dictate_v to_o '_o they_o the_o other_o reason_n be_v that_o whatsoever_o we_o can_v know_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o church_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n depend_v on_o the_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n now_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o doctor_n and_o philosopher_n who_o may_v have_v give_v we_o their_o speculation_n and_o those_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o what_o they_o have_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n or_o what_o they_o themselves_o have_v imagine_v rather_o than_o the_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n of_o people_n the_o five_o reflection_n it_o be_v ill_a reason_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v prevail_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v for_o i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a what_o that_o be_v must_v necessary_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o they_o will_v take_v his_o word_n in_o this_o century_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o prescience_n and_o those_o of_o his_o providence_n touch_v the_o error_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v man_n to_o fall_v be_v unknown_a to_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o permit_v we_o to_o pry_v into_o they_o he_o have_v suffer_v man_n to_o understand_v in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o revelation_n touch_v his_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a kingdom_n he_o have_v permit_v man_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n to_o understand_v common_o these_o word_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o of_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v save_v the_o way_n of_o god_n be_v beyond_o our_o reach_n and_o we_o must_v never_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o his_o word_n by_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v prevalent_a among_o man_n second_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n second_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o 2._o book_n 10._o ch._n 2._o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o eleven_o last_o age_n be_v prove_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n his_o argument_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n already_o offer_v that_o it_o be_v against_o nature_n sense_n and_o reason_n to_o suppose_v the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v for_o six_o hundred_o year_n space_n in_o a_o certain_a sense_n by_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o in_o all_o the_o other_o ensue_a century_n they_o have_v be_v use_v in_o another_o sense_n without_o any_o body_n perceive_v this_o equivocation_n that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o suppose_v all_o the_o master_n of_o one_o opinion_n and_o all_o the_o disciple_n to_o be_v of_o another_o and_o yet_o still_o to_o suppose_v they_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o their_o master_n the_o first_o
the_o most_o able_a divine_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a do_v free_o acknowledge_v that_o transubstantiation_n can_v be_v infer_v thence_o and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o which_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o church_n determination_n as_o to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o s._n john_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o be_v formal_a declaration_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n that_o a_o great_a many_o of_o the_o doctor_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o stick_v to_o affirm_v that_o these_o word_n do_v not_o at_o all_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n bellarmin_n reckon_v up_o six_o beside_o other_o namely_o biel_n cusanus_fw-la cajetan_n 30._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr euch._n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sac._n euch._n l._n 1._o c._n 30._o tapper_n hesselius_n and_o jansemius_n but_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v compute_v they_o to_o be_v about_o thirty_o three_o which_o be_v in_o my_o mind_n sufficient_a to_o make_v mr._n arnaud_n comprehend_v that_o this_o chapter_n be_v not_o so_o formal_a nor_o evident_a for_o these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o imagine_v i_o shall_v not_o here_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v those_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o such_o as_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o this_o cup_n unworthy_o be_v guilty_a of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n if_o he_o take_v these_o word_n for_o a_o evident_a declaration_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a that_o he_o be_v mistake_v to_o be_v guilty_a of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n signify_v according_a to_o the_o father_n to_o be_v a_o murderer_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v of_o consent_n with_o the_o jew_n that_o crucify_v he_o this_o be_v not_o very_o formal_a for_o transubstantiation_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v zuinglius_fw-la be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n zuinglius_fw-la be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n but_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o example_n of_o like_a phrase_n which_o be_v in_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n mention_n this_o only_a that_o he_o may_v bring_v in_o again_o this_o black_a or_o white_a spirit_n of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o discourse_v not_o only_o from_o passage_n out_o of_o cicero_n and_o catullus_n but_o also_o out_o of_o apuleus_n and_o s._n jerom_n himself_o so_o that_o this_o must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o impertinent_a and_o tiresome_a mr._n arnaud_n passion_n herein_o appear_v in_o that_o zuinglius_fw-la have_v only_o say_v that_o some_o body_n appear_v to_o he_o in_o a_o dream_n to_o advertise_v he_o visus_fw-la est_fw-la monitor_fw-la adesse_fw-la he_o will_v needs_o have_v this_o monitor_n to_o be_v a_o spirit_n neither_o be_v there_o less_o ignorance_n in_o raise_v from_o a_o proverbial_a way_n of_o speak_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n after_o fuerit_fw-la a_o albus_fw-la nihil_fw-la memini_fw-la which_o signify_v that_o we_o know_v not_o a_o man_n we_o never_o see_v his_o face_n rhi_v proposition_n that_o he_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v a_o white_a spirit_n or_o a_o black_a one_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n better_a spend_v his_o time_n than_o in_o hunt_v after_o these_o trifle_n but_o say_v he_o the_o first_o idea_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v very_o favourable_a to_o the_o catholic_n it_o be_v favourable_a by_o a_o effect_n of_o prejudice_n i_o grant_v but_o let_v a_o man_n take_v off_o this_o vail_n from_o his_o mind_n and_o represent_v to_o himself_o our_o saviour_n in_o his_o natural_a body_n on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n on_o the_o other_o two_o visible_a object_n real_o distinct_a and_o local_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o and_o judge_v in_o this_o case_n whether_o the_o first_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n rather_o refer_v to_o a_o transubstantiation_n of_o one_o of_o these_o object_n into_o the_o other_o or_o to_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n the_o first_o idea_n from_o word_n do_v not_o always_o arise_v from_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o they_o but_o from_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n and_o circumstance_n of_o a_o discourse_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o form_n the_o first_o idea_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o infinite_a instance_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n question_v it_o now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n all_o these_o thing_n do_v joint_o concur_v to_o give_v they_o natural_o a_o mystical_a or_o figurative_a sense_n all_o nation_n say_v he_o have_v take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n all_o nation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o latin_n since_o gregory_n vii_o and_o innocent_a iii_o and_o yet_o not_o all_o of_o they_o neither_o this_o be_v a_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v right_a to_o make_v when_o he_o can_v better_o prove_v it_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a as_o he_o will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o since_o a_o thousand_o year_n all_o nation_n take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v the_o first_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n nor_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v right_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o her_o doctrine_n be_v clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o all_o nation_n to_o fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o sense_n of_o certain_a word_n be_v engage_v in_o it_o through_o surprisal_n and_o afterward_o remain_v therein_o by_o prejudice_n and_o interest_n and_o in_o this_o case_n every_o man_n see_v that_o this_o pretend_a clearness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n boast_v of_o can_v be_v just_o suppose_v in_o fine_a suppose_v it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o idea_n of_o these_o word_n be_v very_o favourable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o all_o nation_n since_o a_o thousand_o year_n follow_v this_o first_o idea_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o hinder_v i_o from_o say_v there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o scripture_n any_o formal_a declaration_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o this_o he_o well_o know_v himself_o but_o that_o he_o may_v take_v his_o full_a carrier_n he_o imagine_v it_o be_v his_o best_a way_n in_o recite_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o answer_n on_o which_o he_o ground_n his_o invective_n to_o eclipse_v these_o expression_n from_o it_o by_o some_o formal_a declaration_n of_o his_o word_n because_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o my_o sense_n in_o they_o be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o substantial_a presence_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o express_a term_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o be_v to_o be_v draw_v thence_o by_o necessary_a consequence_n which_o be_v most_o true_a who_o 3._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpituity_n part_v 1._o ch_z 3._o will_v believe_v say_v i_o if_o they_o be_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v they_o as_o a_o prey_n to_o the_o contradiction_n of_o reason_n and_o sense_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v arm_v against_o they_o without_o strengthen_v they_o with_o his_o protection_n by_o some_o formal_a declaration_n of_o his_o word_n who_o will_v believe_v that_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o here_o observe_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v they_o who_o will_v believe_v that_o if_o they_o be_v of_o god_n he_o will_v leave_v they_o as_o a_o prey_n to_o the_o contradiction_n of_o reason_n and_o sense_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v arm_v against_o they_o without_o strengthen_v they_o with_o his_o protection_n who_o will_v believe_v that_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n etc._n etc._n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o only_o the_o right_n of_o suppose_v without_o proof_n what_o he_o please_v but_o that_o of_o maim_v such_o passage_n as_o seem_v good_a to_o he_o to_o allege_v that_o which_o precede_v and_o that_o which_o follow_v and_o suppress_v betwixt_o both_o whole_a clause_n because_o they_o take_v from_o he_o all_o pretence_n of_o declaim_v it_o be_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o same_o right_n that_o he_o think_v he_o may_v lay_v aside_o that_o which_o i_o add_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o passage_n say_v what_o you_o will_v of_o it_o i_o can_v believe_v but_o this_o silence_n disquiet_v you_o especial_o if_o you_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n four_o different_a occasion_n wherein_o according_a to_o all_o appearance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v to_o be_v find_v distinct_o assert_v this_o distinct_o assert_v not_o well_o relish_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n he_o have_v end_v his_o citation_n in_o these_o word_n say_v what_o you_o will_v of_o it_o i_o can_v believe_v but_o this_o silence_n sufficient_o perplex_v you_o this_o privilege_n of_o curtail_v and_o suppress_v be_v insupportable_a in_o another_o but_o what_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o yield_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n especial_o consider_v
will_v without_o doubt_n better_o appear_v if_o for_o a_o six_o remark_n we_o cast_v our_o eye_n a_o little_a on_o the_o time_n wherein_o this_o change_n have_v most_o advance_v itself_o it_o be_v not_o in_o hilary_n nor_o athanasius_n time_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o ambrose_n and_o s._n austin_n but_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o most_o dark_a age_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n then_o that_o error_n make_v such_o conquest_n in_o those_o time_n rather_o will_v it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o she_o do_v not_o and_o this_o distinction_n methinks_v do_v sufficient_o limit_v my_o principle_n to_o establish_v sincere_o the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n these_o two_o remark_n must_v not_o be_v separate_v but_o join_v together_o to_o draw_v from_o they_o my_o whole_a sense_n for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n in_o my_o respect_n depend_v on_o my_o entire_a sense_n now_o my_o whole_a sense_n do_v not_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o general_a principle_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o nor_o in_o the_o general_a application_n i_o make_v of_o it_o but_o in_o the_o exception_n and_o limitation_n i_o give_v they_o but_o neither_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n deal_v thus_o choose_v rather_o to_o run_v after_o their_o own_o chimerical_a notion_n than_o to_o follow_v the_o truth_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n show_v he_o have_v but_o little_a to_o say_v when_o he_o set_v himself_o on_o reproach_v i_o that_o i_o suppress_v some_o word_n of_o my_o five_o observation_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a i_o will_v on_o purpose_n suppress_v word_n contain_v in_o my_o book_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o find_v in_o turn_v over_o some_o leaf_n if_o i_o pass_v over_o they_o it_o be_v because_o they_o make_v no_o more_o to_o the_o subject_n than_o those_o which_o i_o recite_v which_o contain_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o my_o discourse_n and_o which_o be_v no_o less_o significant_a than_o the_o other_o but_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o can_v so_o well_o justify_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o his_o make_v i_o say_v that_o the_o church_n remain_v in_o this_o ignorance_n till_o berenger_n time_n although_o there_o be_v no_o such_o 577._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o p._n 577._o thing_n in_o my_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n answer_n be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n represent_v my_o sense_n and_o not_o my_o word_n and_o because_o that_o this_o proposition_n which_o this_o author_n impute_v to_o i_o be_v set_v down_o in_o italic_a letter_n which_o be_v those_o which_o be_v use_v for_o quotation_n in_o proper_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o printer_n fault_n who_o ought_v to_o print_v they_o in_o a_o roman_a letter_n i_o will_v believe_v it_o because_o he_o say_v so_o but_o yet_o my_o sense_n ought_v to_o be_v faithful_o relate_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n plain_a deal_n require_v it_o to_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o express_a declaration_n contain_v in_o several_a passage_n of_o my_o first_o and_o second_o answer_n rather_o than_o from_o a_o discourse_n that_o be_v maim_v and_o which_o can_v represent_v in_o this_o condition_n but_o half_a of_o that_o which_o i_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o pain_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v to_o disguise_v my_o sense_n father_n maimbourg_n the_o jesuit_n who_o write_v since_o mr._n arnaud_n ingenuous_o perceive_v and_o relate_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o assert_n 108._o a_o peaceable_a method_n by_o father_n mainbourg_n ch_n 3._o page_n 108._o there_o be_v a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o through_o the_o neglect_n of_o the_o pastor_n christian_n have_v no_o more_o than_o a_o confuse_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n without_o positive_o believe_v or_o reject_v either_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o absence_n because_o they_o study_v not_o the_o point_n this_o be_v in_o effect_v my_o meaning_n and_o not_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impute_v to_o i_o that_o the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o remark_n i_o now_o make_v consider_v the_o point_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o question_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n alone_o exclude_v transubstantiation_n the_o second_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o christian_n only_o exclude_v those_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o mystery_n and_o the_o three_o consider_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o time_n and_o determine_v it_o to_o the_o age_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o wherein_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v introduce_v which_o be_v the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o and_o part_n of_o the_o 11_o for_o although_o according_a to_o the_o exact_a rigour_n of_o the_o dispute_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o that_o of_o berenger_n yet_o there_o be_v only_o to_o speak_v proper_o these_o three_o age_n in_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v neither_o complain_v of_o he_o nor_o mr._n arnaud_n when_o they_o shall_v restrain_v their_o argument_n to_o these_o it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o know_v in_o what_o disposition_n of_o mind_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_n be_v when_o we_o imagine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v declare_v to_o they_o for_o on_o this_o depend_v the_o question_n whether_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o enquiry_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v two_o far_a observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v in_o some_o sort_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o whether_o in_o suppose_v they_o believe_v not_o this_o doctrine_n they_o have_v knowledge_n enough_o to_o discover_v it_o be_v a_o innovation_n contrary_a to_o the_o church_n faith_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o under_o this_o consideration_n for_o for_o to_o conclude_v that_o people_n will_v have_v actual_o oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n have_v they_o not_o before_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o show_v that_o it_o will_v have_v oppose_v their_o sense_n and_o notice_n of_o reason_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o man_n do_v always_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v they_o upon_o reject_v this_o real_a presence_n as_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v it_o but_o people_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v deceive_v and_o receive_v notwithstanding_o the_o contradiction_n of_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o general_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o begin_v to_o consider_v it_o as_o a_o mystery_n they_o harken_v no_o long_o to_o sense_n nor_o reason_n we_o shall_v then_o proceed_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n to_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n which_o the_o church_n never_o hold_v and_o which_o consequent_o be_v not_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o observation_n which_o we_o must_v make_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o question_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o corporeal_a absence_n to_o believe_v the_o corporeal_a absence_n be_v to_o form_n to_o a_o man_n self_n the_o idea_n of_o the_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o false_a and_o extravagant_a but_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n be_v to_o conceive_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o invisible_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n conceive_v and_o reject_v as_o a_o error_n a_o man_n may_v reject_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o ordinary_a existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o a_o place_n and_o yet_o not_o reject_v it_o either_o general_o under_o every_o notion_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v nor_o in_o particular_a under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o invisible_a existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o ordinary_a and_o natural_a presence_n but_o yet_o
with_o another_o conjecture_n from_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n on_o this_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o he_o keep_v as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v the_o sacramental_a expression_n endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o his_o sense_n and_o proceed_v sometime_o so_o far_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n which_o i_o remark_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o the_o only_a conclusion_n which_o reason_n draw_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o these_o sacramental_a 866._o page_n 866._o expression_n do_v perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o they_o do_v agree_v it_o be_v by_o constraint_n and_o in_o do_v violence_n to_o the_o nature_n and_o signification_n of_o the_o term_n when_o paschasus_n say_v for_o example_n in_o pane_n &_o vino_fw-la sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la decoloratione_n substancioe_fw-la hoc_fw-la mysterium_fw-la interius_fw-la vi_fw-la &_o potestate_fw-la divina_fw-la peragitur_fw-la what_o violence_n must_v not_o be_v offer_v these_o term_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n lose_v not_o his_o colour_n be_v a_o expression_n which_o natural_o include_v this_o sense_n that_o the_o substance_n remain_v with_o its_o colour_n what_o violence_n must_v not_o be_v offer_v these_o other_o term_n caro_n &_o sanguis_fw-la per_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la consecratur_fw-la alioqui_fw-la mihi_fw-la nec_fw-la caro_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la sanguis_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la judicium_fw-la quod_fw-la percipio_fw-la quia_fw-la sine_fw-la donante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la nullum_fw-la male_a proesumentibus_fw-la donum_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la proestatur_fw-la what_o violence_n i_o say_v must_v not_o be_v offer_v they_o to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o natural_o these_o term_n signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n dwell_v in_o the_o faithful_a which_o make_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o they_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o wicked_a who_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v not_o receive_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n this_o language_n then_o of_o constraint_n show_v that_o paschasus_n strive_v still_o to_o conserve_v the_o common_a expression_n although_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v contrary_a to_o he_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n a_o seven_o proof_n may_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n both_o jesuit_n which_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o one_o say_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o write_v serious_o and_o at_o large_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o explain_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v open_v the_o way_n to_o other_o the_o first_o idea_n which_o these_o word_n present_v we_o with_o be_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n clear_o and_o in_o plain_a and_o precise_a term_n for_o this_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o serio_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o especial_o the_o explicuit_fw-la of_o sirmond_n and_o it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o these_o passage_n mean_v only_o that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o collect_v into_o one_o book_n what_o lie_v scatter_v in_o 867._o book_n 8_o ch_z 10._o page_n 867._o several_a of_o the_o father_n write_n according_a as_o athanasius_n be_v the_o first_o who_o write_v express_o treatise_n on_o the_o trinity_n and_o s._n cyril_n the_o first_o who_o large_o write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o unity_n of_o person_n in_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n as_o s._n augustin_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v large_o and_o serious_o treat_v of_o original_a sin_n and_o that_o as_o paschasus_n have_v good_a success_n in_o this_o labour_n and_o in_o effect_n well_o collect_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n so_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o all_o that_o come_v after_o he_o this_o answer_n be_v a_o illusion_n for_o it_o be_v far_o from_o complete_o answer_v sirmond_n word_n genuinum_fw-la say_v he_o ecclesioe_v catholicoe_n sensum_fw-la ita_fw-la primus_fw-la explicuit_fw-la pasch_fw-mi invita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi ut_fw-la viam_fw-la coeteris_fw-la aperuit_fw-la qui_fw-la de_fw-la eodem_fw-la argumento_fw-la multa_fw-la postea_fw-la scripsere_fw-la he_o mean_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o collect_v in_o one_o book_n what_o lie_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o that_o he_o first_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o he_o according_a to_o sirmond_n this_o true_a sentiment_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o this_o be_v what_o he_o mean_v be_v a_o confuse_a and_o hide_a matter_n paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o bring_v it_o to_o light_n and_o he_o do_v it_o in_o such_o manner_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o all_o that_o come_v after_o he_o till_o his_o time_n this_o way_n lie_v hide_v he_o find_v it_o first_o enter_v into_o it_o and_o by_o his_o example_n move_v other_o to_o do_v the_o same_o now_o this_o be_v the_o honest_a confession_n imaginable_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o in_o fine_a this_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o way_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v the_o first_o discoverer_n of_o it_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n say_v like_o this_o of_o s._n athanasius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o trinity_n nor_o of_o s._n cyril_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o incarnation_n nor_o of_o s._n augustin_n in_o respect_n of_o original_a sin_n it_o may_v be_v indeed_o say_v that_o they_o have_v treat_v more_o ample_o of_o these_o matter_n than_o what_o be_v do_v before_o that_o they_o have_v more_o firm_o ground_v they_o by_o disengage_v they_o from_o the_o objection_n of_o heretic_n but_o it_o can_v never_o be_v say_v they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o explain_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o it_o be_v explain_v and_o distinct_o know_v before_o they_o the_o church_n worship_v before_o athanasius_n his_o time_n three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o godhead_n acknowledge_v two_o nature_n and_o one_o only_a person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n before_o s._n cyril_n time_n and_o s._n augustine_n and_o also_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o child_n of_o adam_n come_v into_o the_o world_n infect_v with_o his_o corruption_n these_o be_v the_o seven_o proof_n of_o paschasus_n his_o innovation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v cite_v from_o i_o and_o which_o he_o have_v endeavour_v to_o answer_v but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v also_o some_o other_o which_o he_o have_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o of_o which_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n i_o draw_v then_o a_o eight_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o berenger_n which_o make_v paschasus_n precise_o as_o we_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n sententia_fw-la say_v he_o imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la dom._n apud_fw-la lanfranc_n lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la the_o opinion_n or_o rather_o folly_n of_o the_o vulgar_a of_o paschasus_n and_o lanfranc_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v not_o after_o the_o consecration_n lanfrac_n who_o cite_v these_o word_n say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o when_o the_o letter_n of_o berenger_n be_v read_v at_o rome_n it_o be_v know_v that_o he_o exalt_v john_n scot_n and_o condemn_a paschasus_n intellecto_fw-la quod_fw-la joannem_fw-la scotum_n extollere_v paschasium_n damnares_fw-la this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o berenger_n letter_n to_o richard_n injustissime_fw-la damnatum_fw-la scotum_n joannem_fw-la injustissime_fw-la nihilo_fw-la minus_fw-la assertum_fw-la paschasium_n in_o concilio_n vercellensi_fw-la and_o his_o letter_n to_o ascelin_n you_o be_v actery_n tom._n 2._o spic_fw-la in_o not_o advitam_fw-la lanfran_n ad_fw-la luc._n de_fw-fr actery_n say_v he_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o all_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n contrary_a to_o the_o gospel_n contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o you_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n in_o what_o he_o alone_o have_v fancy_v or_o forge_v in_o
which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o faithful_a say_v in_o the_o 84._o psalm_n that_o god_n be_v to_o they_o a_o sun_n and_o a_o shield_n and_o david_n in_o the_o 119._o psalm_n that_o the_o statute_n of_o god_n have_v be_v to_o he_o as_o so_o many_o musical_a song_n and_o in_o the_o 41._o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n fuerunt_fw-la mihi_fw-la lachrymoe_fw-la panis_fw-la die_fw-la ac_fw-la nocte_fw-la this_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v very_o usual_a among_o the_o latin_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o example_n of_o virgil_n erit_fw-la ista_fw-la mihi_fw-la genetrix_fw-la eris_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n erit_fw-la ille_fw-la mihi_fw-la semper_fw-la deus_fw-la mens_fw-la sva_fw-la cuique_fw-la deus_fw-la dextra_fw-la mihi_fw-la deus_fw-la and_o so_o far_o concern_v florus_n we_o must_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n to_o who_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n 824._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o page_n 824._o say_v be_v attribute_v not_o only_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o also_o the_o commentary_n of_o s._n paul_n which_o other_o refer_v to_o haymus_n bishop_n of_o alberstat_n they_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o author_n not_o in_o the_o declamation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o in_o the_o passage_n themselves_o wherein_o it_o be_v find_v explain_v will_v soon_o find_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n or_o conjunction_n the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v make_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o which_o do_v manifest_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n have_v take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n 10._o comment_fw-fr in_o 1_o cor._n 10._o in_o unity_n of_o person_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n be_v the_o same_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o this_o bread_n pass_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o make_v it_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o say_v as_o paschasus_n that_o it_o be_v entire_o the_o same_o flesh_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a and_o rise_v nor_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n because_o it_o pullules_a or_o multiply_v but_o he_o make_v of_o this_o flesh_n and_o bread_n the_o same_o body_n by_o a_o unity_n of_o union_n because_o that_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o flesh_n fill_v likewise_o this_o bread_n and_o elsewhere_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consecrate_a all_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o 11._o ibid._n in_o c._n 11._o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o become_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o several_a part_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o several_a loaf_n consecrate_v in_o divers_a place_n be_v only_o one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o say_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n exist_v whole_o entire_a under_o the_o species_n in_o each_o part_n and_o on_o every_o altar_n where_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o fall_v upon_o inquiry_n into_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o unity_n in_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v both_o all_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o a_o loaf_n again_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v one_o so_o although_o can._n in_o exposit_n can._n this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o infinite_o different_a time_n yet_o be_v not_o this_o several_a body_n nor_o several_a blood_n but_o one_o only_a body_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o and_o joyns_n it_o to_o itself_o and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n to_o say_v still_o after_o this_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o remy_n be_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v one_o with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o it_o because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n fill_v they_o this_o be_v methinks_v for_o a_o man_n to_o wilful_o blind_v himself_o see_v remus_n say_v it_o in_o so_o many_o word_n he_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o little_a further_o in_o another_o place_n as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o the_o bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o his_o disciple_n and_o to_o all_o the_o elect_n and_o which_o the_o priest_n consecrate_v every_o day_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o may_v find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n this_o host_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v one_o and_o not_o many_o as_o be_v the_o ancient_a one_o but_o how_o be_v it_o one_o and_o not_o many_o see_v it_o be_v offer_v both_o by_o several_a person_n and_o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o several_a time_n a_o person_n that_o have_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o mind_n will_v not_o have_v stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n the_o same_o body_n which_o pullute_v or_o multiply_v itself_o as_o paschasus_n speak_v whereas_o remy_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o course_n without_o mention_v a_o word_n either_o of_o this_o unity_n of_o substance_n or_o this_o pullulation_n we_o must_v say_v he_o careful_o remark_n that_o it_o be_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v one_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v every_o where_o cause_v these_o to_o be_v not_o several_a sacrifice_n but_o one_o although_o it_o be_v offer_v by_o many_o and_o be_v one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o not_o several_a body_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o conjunction_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o fill_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o get_v some_o foot_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n even_o since_o damascen_n time_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n false_o attribute_v to_o alcuinus_fw-la almost_o in_o the_o same_o term_n wherein_o we_o have_v see_v it_o in_o remus_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o one_o of_o these_o author_n only_o copy_v out_o from_o the_o other_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n say_v this_o suppose_a alcuinus_fw-la be_v one_o who_o fill_v the_o whole_a world_n so_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a 40._o cap._n 40._o in_o several_a place_n and_o at_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o time_n yet_o be_v not_o these_o several_a body_n of_o christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o only_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o one_o only_a blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n fill_v he_o who_o be_v every_o where_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o several_a place_n and_o make_v that_o as_o it_o
in_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o subsistence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n and_o use_v the_o very_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v mean_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o person_n of_o that_o party_n i_o have_v already_o declare_v to_o he_o and_o again_o tell_v he_o that_o i_o have_v not_o dispute_v against_o he_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o dispute_v the_o conquest_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n let_v he_o peaceable_o enjoy_v they_o we_o mean_v only_o the_o true_a greek_n who_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ancient_a expression_n of_o their_o church_n and_o as_o to_o those_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v clear_o prove_v and_o the_o other_o that_o they_o alone_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n although_o the_o contrary_a party_n be_v the_o most_o prevalent_a and_o possess_v the_o patriarchates_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o these_o seat_n be_v dispose_v of_o by_o the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o turk_n to_o those_o that_o have_v most_o money_n and_o we_o know_v moreover_o the_o great_a care_n that_o have_v be_v take_v to_o establish_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n through_o the_o neglect_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o prelate_n monk_n and_o people_n whether_o by_o instruct_v their_o child_n or_o gain_v the_o bishop_n or_o fill_v the_o church_n with_o the_o scholar_n of_o seminary_n and_o other_o like_a mean_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v at_o large_a in_o my_o second_o book_n mr._n arnaud_n perhaps_o will_v answer_v that_o he_o likewise_o maintain_v on_o his_o side_n that_o this_o party_n which_o teach_v transubstantiation_n be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o other_o but_o a_o cabal_n of_o cyril_n disciple_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o decide_v this_o question_n we_o need_v only_o examine_v which_o of_o these_o two_o party_n retain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a greek_n for_o that_o which_o have_v this_o character_n must_v be_v esteem_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v novelty_n unknown_a to_o their_o father_n now_o we_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n and_o expression_n of_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o former_a age_n have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o party_n which_o admit_v these_o doctrine_n and_o expression_n be_v a_o parcel_n of_o innovator_n which_o must_v not_o be_v regard_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a greek_a church_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o those_o who_o read_v this_o dispute_n always_o remember_v that_o the_o first_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n at_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n that_o this_o be_v the_o time_n which_o he_o choose_v and_o term_v his_o fix_a point_n to_o prove_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o religion_n and_o consequent_o perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n which_o i_o desire_v may_v be_v careful_o observe_v to_o prevent_v another_o illusion_n which_o may_v be_v offer_v we_o by_o transfer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o that_o time_n to_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o and_o to_o hinder_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o other_o from_o triumph_v over_o we_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o intrigue_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o greece_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o advantage_n draw_v hence_o against_o we_o will_v be_v of_o no_o value_n it_o will_v neither_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n have_v be_v perplex_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n hold_v they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o berenger_n condemnation_n and_o what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o greek_n i_o say_v likewise_o touch_v the_o other_o eastern_a church_n over_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n extend_v its_o mission_n and_o care_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v offend_v that_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o book_n in_o general_n i_o have_v every_o where_o show_v the_o little_a justice_n and_o solidity_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o his_o first_o six_o and_o ten_o book_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v write_v with_o much_o wit_n elegancy_n and_o polite_a language_n and_o attribute_v to_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o subject_n whatsoever_o i_o have_v note_v to_o be_v amiss_o either_o in_o his_o proof_n or_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v very_o true_a the_o world_n never_o see_v so_o many_o illusion_n and_o such_o great_a weakness_n in_o a_o work_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o use_v great_a condescension_n in_o follow_v he_o every_o where_o to_o set_v he_o straight_o i_o have_v only_o now_o to_o beseech_v almighty_a god_n to_o bless_v this_o my_o labour_n and_o as_o he_o have_v give_v i_o grace_n to_o undertake_v and_o finish_v it_o so_o he_o will_v make_v it_o turn_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o church_n edification_n amen_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z and_z of_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n london_n print_v by_o m._n c._n for_o richard_n royston_n bookseller_n to_o the_o king_n be_v most_o excellent_a majesty_n 1683._o advertisement_n those_o that_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n on_o this_o answer_n will_v be_v at_o first_o apt_a to_o think_v these_o critical_a question_n belong_v only_o to_o scholar_n whereas_o we_o have_v here_o several_a important_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n necessary_a to_o the_o full_a understanding_n of_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v we_o have_v forsake_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o that_o berenger_n be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v our_o doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n maintain_v it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o that_o it_o be_v paschasus_n ratbert_n who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o to_o this_o in_o short_a may_v he_o reduce_v the_o whole_a controversy_n which_o be_v between_o mr._n claude_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n mr._n claude_n have_v strenuous_o and_o clear_o show_v that_o as_o many_o author_n as_o be_v of_o any_o repute_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o consequent_o paschasus_n must_v be_v respect_v as_o a_o real_a innovator_n now_o among_o these_o writer_n mr._n claude_n produce_v john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n and_o bertram_n or_o ratram_n a_o religious_a of_o corby_n two_o of_o the_o great_a personage_n of_o that_o age_n and_o show_v they_o write_v both_o of_o they_o against_o the_o novelty_n which_o paschasus_n have_v broach_v that_o one_o of_o they_o dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o other_o likewise_o write_v he_o by_o the_o same_o king_n order_n that_o the_o first_o have_v live_v some_o time_n in_o this_o prince_n court_n die_v at_o last_o in_o england_n in_o great_a reputation_n for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n that_o the_o other_o be_v always_o esteem_v and_o reverence_v as_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v decisive_a in_o our_o favour_n mr._n arnaud_n on_o his_o side_n find_v himself_o touch_v to_o the_o quick_a by_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o proof_n have_v use_v his_o last_o and_o great_a endeavour_n to_o overthrow_n or_o weaken_v '_o they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n have_v publish_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n two_o dissertation_n the_o one_o under_o his_o own_o name_n and_o the_o other_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o religious_a of_o st._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v in_o the_o first_o which_o be_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o religious_a he_o do_v two_o thing_n for_o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v but_o
of_o these_o pretend_a principle_n and_o their_o consequence_n and_o wherefore_o must_v this_o neglect_n have_v the_o title_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v for_o my_o part_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v myself_o bind_v to_o follow_v this_o example_n i_o have_v examine_v whatsoever_o i_o find_v of_o importance_n in_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v it_o never_o so_o difficult_a if_o i_o have_v change_v his_o method_n in_o some_o place_n it_o have_v be_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o better_a more_o short_a and_o natural_a as_o when_o i_o join_v his_o seven_o book_n which_o treat_v of_o greek_a author_n from_o the_o seven_o age_n to_o the_o 11_o to_o the_o general_n dispute_v touch_v the_o greek_a church_n to_o avoid_v do_v twice_o the_o same_o thing_n or_o when_o i_o refer_v his_o six_o book_n touch_v the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n this_o distinct_a belief_n be_v not_o invent_v but_o for_o this_o purpose_n or_o when_o i_o remit_v what_o he_o say_v of_o paschasius_fw-la and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o age_n in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n to_o the_o account_n of_o the_o innovation_n because_o this_o be_v its_o proper_a place_n but_o even_o in_o this_o i_o have_v not_o at_o all_o weaken_a mr._n arnaud_n proof_n nor_o the_o less_o exact_o examine_v his_o book_n as_o to_o what_o further_o remain_v the_o author_n which_o i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o can_v be_v suspect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n see_v they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n either_o greek_n or_o person_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n or_o author_n of_o former_a age_n which_o neither_o one_o nor_o other_o of_o they_o have_v write_v with_o any_o foresight_n of_o our_o debate_n i_o have_v allege_v but_o very_o few_o protestant_n and_o they_o such_o of_o who_o sincerity_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v not_o do_v the_o same_o who_o have_v cite_v in_o this_o controversy_n act_n and_o attestation_n send_v by_o the_o emissary_n such_o as_o the_o act_n of_o a_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o six_o priest_n belong_v to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n and_o such_o like_a particular_n in_o the_o 12_o book_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n armenian_n or_o nestorian_n latinise_v as_o of_o manuel_n calecas_n of_o john_n plusiadene_n of_o adam_n nestorian_a and_o of_o hacciadour_n a_o armenian_a patriarch_n now_o resident_a at_o rome_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n of_o rome_n as_o of_o paysius_fw-la ligardius_n of_o abraham_n ecchellensis_n and_o of_o leo_n allatius_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v likewise_o frequent_o make_v use_n of_o he_o that_o have_v late_o continue_v baronius_n name_v odoricus_n raynaldus_n a_o priest_n of_o the_o oratory_n at_o rome_n but_o if_o any_o will_v know_v of_o what_o authority_n this_o author_n be_v he_o may_v be_v inform_v by_o this_o description_n he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o little_a wit_n of_o no_o judgement_n no_o sincerity_n no_o credit_n who_o take_v matter_n upon_o trust_n with_o a_o unsufferable_a boldness_n and_o deliver_v the_o most_o unjustifiable_a pretension_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o confidence_n as_o if_o they_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n who_o cit_v author_n know_v to_o be_v the_o most_o partial_a and_o passionate_a of_o all_o other_o as_o poggius_n blondius_fw-la turrecremata_fw-la and_o such_o like_a as_o unreprovable_a witness_n and_o by_o follow_v who_o testimony_n we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o condemn_v the_o best_a of_o man_n even_o those_o who_o god_n have_v own_a by_o miracle_n who_o for_o want_v of_o proof_n make_v use_v of_o unjust_a clamour_n and_o outrageous_a declamation_n unbecoming_a a_o historian_n who_o ought_v never_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o passion_n and_o in_o short_a such_o a_o man_n than_o who_o there_o be_v never_o any_o less_o fit_a for_o so_o important_a a_o work_n as_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a history_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o this_o author_n who_o will_v imagine_v that_o person_n who_o believe_v what_o i_o now_o rehearse_v and_o who_o desire_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o he_o in_o a_o dispute_n so_o important_a as_o this_o and_o take_v from_o he_o the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o relation_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v the_o gentleman_n who_o quote_v he_o at_o present_a with_o so_o great_a confidence_n after_o they_o themselves_o have_v represent_v he_o in_o the_o manner_n i_o mention_v it_o be_v either_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o some_o of_o his_o remark_n on_o the_o 18_o tom_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n of_o rodoricus_n raynaeldus_n aug._n contr_n faust_n lib._n 32._o ch_n 16._o friend_n who_o under_o the_o name_n of_o several_a divine_n have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o publish_v their_o animadversion_n on_o this_o history_n after_o a_o diligent_a perusal_n of_o it_o whereupon_o may_v we_o not_o just_o apply_v to_o they_o that_o of_o s._n austin_n to_o faustus_n who_o be_v there_o that_o have_v decry_v a_o witness_n as_o false_a and_o corrupt_a will_v ever_o again_o produce_v his_o testimony_n if_o we_o believe_v he_o and_o believe_v he_o not_o according_a to_o your_o fancy_n it_o be_v not_o he_o who_o we_o believe_v but_o you_o and_o if_o we_o must_v needs_o believe_v you_o what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o your_o produce_v other_o witness_n we_o shall_v see_v what_o these_o gentleman_n will_v do_v henceforward_o for_o shall_v they_o take_v the_o same_o course_n again_o as_o they_o have_v take_v already_o in_o this_o occasion_n shall_v they_o pretend_v to_o quote_v no_o other_o author_n but_o what_o be_v decry_v false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n person_n win_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o rome_n or_o proselyte_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o remit_v to_o its_o sea_n this_o will_v be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o their_o authority_n will_v have_v a_o great_a share_n in_o this_o controversy_n than_o reason_n and_o perhaps_o they_o may_v be_v let_v alone_o to_o talk_v to_o themselves_o it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v continual_o employ_v in_o combat_v phantasm_n and_o fight_v with_o shadow_n for_o to_o maintain_v faithful_o and_o solid_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n this_o be_v most_o necessary_a to_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v and_o common_o hold_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n when_o berengarius_fw-la his_o disputation_n be_v on_o foot_n for_o which_o end_n a_o thousand_o attestation_n of_o person_n now_o live_v will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n these_o attestation_n may_v serve_v to_o show_v that_o the_o care_n which_o have_v be_v so_o long_o take_v and_o which_o be_v still_o continue_a to_o introduce_v insensible_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n into_o other_o church_n by_o the_o way_n which_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o my_o second_o book_n and_o especial_o by_o their_o mission_n and_o seminary_n have_v not_o be_v altogether_o fruitless_a but_o this_o be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o all_o to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n be_v every_o where_o establish_v in_o berengarius_n time_n or_o that_o they_o be_v perpetual_a there_o be_v reason_n to_o hope_v that_o the_o world_n will_v not_o suffer_v itself_o so_o easy_o to_o be_v cheat_v and_o what_o have_v here_o be_v do_v will_v sufficient_o manifest_v the_o truth_n we_o live_v not_o now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o darkness_n wherein_o man_n credulity_n be_v easy_o abuse_v our_o age_n be_v a_o enlighten_v one_o and_o its_o notice_n be_v clear_a and_o penetrant_fw-la and_o we_o shall_v soon_o see_v the_o downfall_n of_o several_a ancient_a error_n be_v they_o not_o support_v by_o the_o affinity_n which_o they_o have_v with_o man_n temporal_a interest_n god_n will_v break_v off_o this_o alliance_n when_o it_o shall_v seem_v good_a in_o his_o sight_n but_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o keep_v firm_a in_o his_o truth_n and_o prefer_v the_o honour_n we_o receive_v from_o it_o above_o all_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v reconcile_v those_o to_o it_o by_o his_o grace_n who_o be_v far_o from_o it_o that_o all_o of_o we_o may_v have_v but_o one_o heart_n to_o fear_v he_o and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mouth_n to_o glorify_v he_o a_o table_n of_o chapter_n book_n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v follow_v chap._n i._o that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o take_v for_o grant_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o proof_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n against_o
or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o suspect_a one_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n 258_o chap._n iu_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n answer_v 269_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v 272_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n on_o what_o past_a in_o the_o treaty_n of_o râ—union_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o 293_o chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v 306_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v 319_o chap._n ix_o several_a passage_n of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n german_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o damascen_n examine_v 429_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o 8_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n the_o other_o at_o nice_a 339_o chap._n xi_o several_a circumstance_n relate_v to_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a examine_v 355_o the_o second_o part._n book_n v._o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n 14_o chap._n iii_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o author_n who_o express_o say_v or_o suppose_v that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 26_o chap._n iu_o testimony_n of_o several_a other_o author_n that_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 38_o chap._n v._o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o armenian_n examine_v 44_o chap._n vi_o of_o the_o nestorian_n maronites_n jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n 50_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n eight_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700_o till_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n examine_v 61_o chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 71_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 89_o chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 98_o chap._n xi_o other_o reflection_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n 106_o book_n vi_o concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n 119_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v 131_o chap._n iii_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 143_o chap._n iu_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o five_o rank_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n 154_o chap._n v._o general_n consideration_n on_o mr._n arnaud_n nine_o book_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o propose_v against_o what_o he_o call_v machines_n of_o abridgement_n and_o machines_n of_o preparation_n 163_o chap._n vi_o mr_n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 12_o century_n 172_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o term_v machines_n of_o forgetfulness_n examine_v the_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a change_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n defend_v 188_o chap._n viii_o that_o paschasius_fw-la ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v 198_o chap._n ix_o proof_n that_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 214_o chap._n x._o of_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n walafridus_n strabo_n florus_n remy_n of_o auxerre_n christian_n drutmar_n 229_o chap._n xi_o of_o other_o author_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n amalarius_n heribald_n raban_n bertram_n and_o john_n scot_n 242_o chap._n xii_o of_o personal_a difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v treat_v of_o in_o his_o 11_o book_n 259_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_o book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corby_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o 277_o chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a 282_o chap._n iii_o that_o ratram_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_z 284_o chap._n iu_o a_o refutation_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n offer_v to_o persuade_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n 292_o chap._n v._o other_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n form_n on_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n examine_v 299_o the_o second_o part._n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n will_v be_v still_o of_o great_a weight_n if_o we_o suppose_v john_n scot_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v great_o esteem_v both_o in_o his_o own_o age_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a one_o 303_o chap._n vii_o a_o examination_n of_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n allege_v against_o the_o employ_v of_o john_n scot_n 306_o chap._n viii_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v esteem_v a_o martyr_n 311_o the_o end_n of_o the_o table_n 1683_o coenantibus_fw-la ejs_fw-la accepit_fw-la jesus_n panem_fw-la et_fw-la benedixit_fw-la at_o fregit_fw-la deditque_fw-la discipulis_fw-la fuis_fw-la et_fw-fr ait_fw-fr accipite_fw-la et_fw-la comedite_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la &_o and_n as_o they_o do_v eat_v jesus_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o when_o he_o have_v bless_v he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o my_o body_n mat._n 26._o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n intit'led_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n defend_v book_n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o method_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v follow_v chap._n i._n that_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o take_v for_o grant_v as_o i_o have_v
but_o from_o that_o time_n i_o interpose_v for_o have_v i_o not_o step_v in_o between_o the_o author_n have_v talk_v only_o to_o himself_o and_o when_o a_o man_n do_v so_o we_o be_v not_o wont_a to_o say_v such_o a_o one_o be_v in_o a_o dispute_n to_o find_v then_o the_o real_a occasion_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v seek_v it_o in_o the_o cause_n move_v i_o to_o interpose_v and_o not_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v intention_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o occasion_n of_o a_o debate_n and_o whether_o the_o subject_a of_o it_o be_v real_a or_o imaginary_a for_o to_o decide_v the_o latter_a of_o these_o particular_n we_o must_v look_v back_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v do_v and_o what_o he_o will_v do_v but_o to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o first_o of_o they_o i_o ought_v thereupon_o to_o be_v consult_v and_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v i_o be_v deceive_v by_o a_o groundless_a imagination_n that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v assault_v than_o it_o may_v be_v true_o affirm_v i_o raise_v a_o quarrel_n to_o no_o purpose_n see_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o only_o spring_v out_o of_o my_o own_o fancy_n but_o yet_o what_o i_o have_v say_v since_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o notorious_a falsity_n viz._n that_o this_o book_n be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o debate_n betwixt_o we_o see_v that_o in_o effect_n i_o only_o engage_v in_o this_o controversy_n to_o defend_v it_o there_o be_v moreover_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n a_o false_a supposition_n in_o the_o term_n of_o refute_v for_o he_o suppose_v i_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o a_o design_n of_o formal_o and_o direct_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o seldom_o any_o man_n undertake_v to_o refute_v a_o large_a folio_n in_o a_o preface_n but_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o i_o do_v not_o for_o this_o reason_n use_v the_o term_n of_o refute_v but_o assault_v and_o that_o far_o from_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n with_o this_o design_n of_o a_o refutation_n my_o complaint_n have_v be_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o he_o have_v not_o refute_v this_o book_n and_o which_o have_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o necessity_n urge_v he_o to_o have_v do_v it_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o now_o to_o justify_v what_o i_o say_v that_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o debate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o ill_a ground_a supposition_n i_o need_v not_o repeat_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n design_v to_o refute_v that_o whole_a book_n it_o appear_v to_o i_o sufficient_a he_o have_v assault_v the_o last_o part_n of_o it_o and_o undertake_v to_o answer_v it_o throughout_o the_o second_o section_n of_o his_o treatise_n it_o suffice_v i_o that_o his_o first_o section_n tend_v to_o render_v incredible_a mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n it_o suffice_v i_o the_o drift_n of_o his_o whole_a work_n be_v to_o make_v mr._n aubertin_n proof_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n altogether_o useless_a to_o we_o and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o need_v to_o be_v say_v to_o refute_v this_o fierce_a accusation_n of_o notorious_a falsity_n with_o which_o charge_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v begin_v his_o book_n now_o this_o be_v apparent_o true_a and_o a_o man_n needs_o but_o his_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o what_o he_o please_v concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n real_a design_n yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v he_o that_o when_o man_n judge_v of_o a_o work_n their_o judgement_n be_v guide_v by_o what_o appear_v in_o the_o work_n itself_o and_o not_o by_o the_o secret_a intention_n of_o its_o author_n for_o man_n design_n many_o time_n lie_v hide_v but_o the_o drift_n of_o their_o work_n lie_v open_a i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o penetrate_v into_o man_n heart_n yet_o can_v i_o be_v withhold_v from_o judge_v of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n because_o it_o be_v before_o my_o eye_n that_o this_o treatise_n be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o simple_a preface_n or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o it_o avail_v i_o little_a to_o know_v for_o i_o be_o not_o usual_o so_o much_o in_o love_n with_o rarity_n as_o to_o extend_v my_o curiosity_n into_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n disavow_v design_n if_o this_o work_n have_v be_v heretofore_o but_o a_o preface_n and_o that_o it_o have_v be_v since_o raise_v to_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o treatise_n there_o have_v be_v reason_n perhaps_o for_o its_o ennobling_n its_o desert_n have_v make_v it_o worthy_a of_o this_o honour_n and_o they_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o blame_v who_o have_v reproach_v it_o with_o the_o meanness_n of_o its_o former_a condition_n in_o a_o occasion_n which_o call_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o its_o glory_n but_o be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v preface_n or_o treatise_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o it_o assault_v never_o the_o less_o for_o this_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o refute_v it_o by_o the_o way_n by_o the_o way_n of_o four_o score_n and_o eight_o page_n which_o it_o contain_v there_o be_v one_o and_o fifty_o of_o they_o employ_v in_o a_o formal_a refutation_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n account_n of_o a_o innovation_n and_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o rest_n as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o account_n be_v incredible_a because_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o indirect_o to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a work_n so_o that_o here_o i_o think_v the_o charge_n of_o our_o first_o notorious_a falsity_n appear_v to_o be_v untrue_a let_v we_o see_v the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o i_o affirm_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n after_o a_o indirect_a manner_n but_o to_o apprehend_v thorough_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o observation_n mr._n aubertin_n whole_a book_n must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o discourse_n only_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o handle_v this_o subject_a by_o argument_n draw_v from_o scripture_n and_o humane_a reason_n he_o produce_v the_o passage_n thereof_o and_o argument_n fetch_v from_o thence_o and_o refute_v the_o answer_n make_v thereunto_o nay_o he_o near_a upon_o answer_v whatsoever_o controvertist_n have_v state_v hitherto_o considerable_a on_o this_o subject_a in_o the_o second_o he_o examine_v the_o church_n belief_n during_o six_o century_n by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o all_o passage_n produce_v on_o either_o side_n make_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v unknown_a during_o all_o that_o time_n and_o in_o the_o three_o he_o give_v a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n their_o doctrine_n have_v be_v introduce_v the_o first_o part_n treat_v of_o the_o question_n of_o right_n show_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o second_o the_o second_o part_n handle_v the_o question_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o a_o faithful_a deposition_n of_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o father_n from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n to_o the_o three_o and_o the_o three_o part_n show_v the_o degree_n of_o this_o innovation_n the_o time_n when_o it_o begin_v its_o author_n and_o the_o opposition_n which_o it_o have_v meet_v with_o this_o be_v so_o i_o say_v it_o be_v a_o indirect_a proceed_v to_o single_a out_o this_o last_o part_n from_o the_o second_o and_o attempt_v the_o refute_v of_o it_o alone_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v manifest_a because_o the_o only_a foundation_n on_o which_o the_o last_o part_n be_v build_v and_o which_o communicate_v to_o it_o all_o its_o force_n of_o persuasion_n consist_v in_o its_o second_o for_o wherefore_o do_v we_o believe_v for_o example_n what_o it_o say_v concern_v the_o innovation_n which_o anastasius_n sinaite_o have_v introduce_v in_o reference_n to_o expression_n he_o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n or_o figure_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v because_o he_o show_v we_o in_o his_o second_o part_n that_o the_o father_n who_o precede_v anastasius_n ever_o make_v use_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o expression_n for_o we_o find_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o who_o reject_v they_o wherefore_o do_v we_o take_v paschasius_fw-la to_o be_v the_o first_o who_o ever_o think_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o we_o never_o meet_v with_o any_o
method_n of_o prescription_n but_o this_o will_v be_v to_o undertake_v to_o show_v a_o thing_n impossible_a for_o a_o method_n make_v up_o of_o proof_n take_v from_o argument_n all_o of_o they_o draw_v from_o a_o genere_fw-la probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n term_v they_o can_v not_o surmount_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o depend_v on_o the_o sight_n of_o our_o eye_n and_o common_a sense_n a_o great_a part_n of_o which_o propose_v the_o thing_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o how_o then_o may_v we_o never_o establish_v our_o sentiment_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n we_o do_v not_o say_v so_o we_o only_o mean_v thus_o much_o that_o when_o the_o sentiment_n of_o person_n be_v oppose_v which_o be_v ground_v on_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v as_o certain_a as_o any_o thing_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o sense_n it_o be_v then_o i_o say_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o pretend_v to_o make_v they_o alter_v their_o opinion_n by_o a_o method_n of_o prescription_n ground_v on_o moral_a impossibility_n this_o be_v the_o knot_n of_o the_o question_n if_o a_o man_n have_v to_o do_v only_o with_o people_n prepossess_v in_o favour_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o may_v then_o use_v his_o method_n of_o prescription_n to_o confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n they_o have_v already_o entertain_v there_o can_v nothing_o be_v allege_v against_o his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o proof_n be_v in_o that_o case_n only_o to_o be_v consider_v if_o he_o have_v to_o do_v with_o indifferent_a person_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o such_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v any_o side_n and_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v he_o may_v then_o likewise_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n provide_v his_o principle_n be_v well_o ground_v and_o his_o conclusion_n more_o decisive_a than_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o they_o there_o need_v then_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v reply_v unless_o there_o be_v something_o indirect_a in_o his_o method_n but_o this_o can_v do_v no_o more_o at_o far_a but_o only_o oblige_v people_n to_o examine_v with_o great_a care_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o principle_n and_o that_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o not_o make_v they_o reject_v they_o for_o indirect_a argument_n conclude_v sometime_o with_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o direct_v one_o nay_o i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v have_v to_o do_v with_o person_n prepossess_v with_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o what_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o he_o may_v then_o lawful_o use_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v prepossess_v by_o another_o method_n nor_o object_n that_o that_o of_o prescription_n proceed_v indirect_o or_o follow_v not_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n these_o kind_n of_o objection_n may_v cause_v suspicion_n but_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v man_n absolute_o reject_v argument_n which_o perhaps_o be_v attend_v with_o a_o great_a perspicuity_n and_o certitude_n than_o those_o which_o have_v occasion_v the_o prejudice_n but_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o against_o who_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v write_v we_o be_v in_o none_o of_o these_o circumstance_n be_v not_o only_o lead_v by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n in_o my_o hypothesis_n and_o by_o proof_n which_o propose_v we_o the_o point_n in_o question_n immediate_o in_o itself_o but_o by_o proof_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v above_o all_o contradiction_n and_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v we_o change_v our_o mind_n by_o proof_n which_o be_v not_o only_o indirect_a and_o mediate_a one_o and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o but_o mere_a probability_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n we_o have_v then_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v mear_v chimaera_n in_o our_o respect_n and_o that_o without_o consider_v they_o any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o their_o own_o kind_n and_o in_o the_o matter_n on_o which_o they_o treat_v they_o can_v make_v such_o a_o strong_a impression_n on_o we_o as_o to_o deface_v that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o receive_v for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o any_o rational_a man_n will_v be_v more_o affect_v with_o probability_n than_o with_o solid_a proof_n which_o be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o the_o proper_a place_n to_o make_v comparison_n of_o the_o method_n of_o protestant_n with_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v make_v apparent_a that_o we_o have_v sure_a and_o short_a one_o than_o those_o which_o it_o propose_v but_o this_o be_v not_o our_o question_n and_o i_o be_o resolve_v not_o to_o follow_v all_o mr._n arnaud_v fruitless_a digression_n his_o word_n cost_v he_o nothing_o and_o people_n be_v dispose_v to_o receive_v they_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v as_o oracle_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o i_o for_z shall_v i_o wander_v from_o my_o subject_n as_o often_o as_o he_o do_v there_o will_v be_v few_o reader_n who_o will_v not_o be_v tire_v with_o our_o debate_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v he_o he_o be_v mistake_v when_o he_o imagine_v that_o to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n a_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o the_o controversy_n which_o to_o this_o day_n have_v perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n we_o have_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o every_o man_n may_v read_v or_o hear_v they_o read_v public_o which_o do_v full_o and_o clear_o contain_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o god_n grace_n even_o the_o most_o illiterate_a may_v judge_v whether_o the_o minister_n under_o who_o they_o live_v be_v able_a and_o willing_a to_o show_v they_o the_o way_n of_o life_n and_o whether_o our_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o this_o case_n we_o need_v but_o examine_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o whether_o we_o be_v teach_v in_o it_o all_o thing_n clear_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o second_o if_o there_o be_v nothing_o teach_v which_o corrupt_v the_o strength_n and_o efficacy_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o if_o we_o find_v in_o this_o communion_n wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v our_o conscience_n and_o to_o live_v in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o to_o ascertain_v ourselves_o in_o our_o saviour_n promise_n and_o moreover_o if_o nothing_o be_v teach_v or_o practise_v which_o overthrow_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n for_o if_o nothing_o do_v offend_v the_o conscience_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v needless_a for_o we_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o discussion_n of_o all_o the_o error_n which_o have_v trouble_v or_o still_o perplex_v the_o christian_a religion_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o a_o man_n to_o know_v all_o the_o particular_a heresy_n which_o have_v trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o make_v a_o formal_a and_o positive_a renunciation_n of_o they_o for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o be_v not_o taint_v with_o any_o of_o they_o and_o firm_o to_o believe_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o religion_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o assure_v ourselves_o we_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n that_o we_o inform_v ourselves_o of_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o man_n it_o may_v suffice_v we_o to_o know_v that_o the_o church_n of_o which_o we_o be_v member_n teach_v what_o it_o ought_v concern_v god_n glory_n and_o our_o soul_n edification_n and_o maintain_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o answer_v these_o ends._n now_o this_o every_o man_n may_v find_v in_o our_o church_n for_o if_o he_o compare_v his_o minister_n doctrine_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v that_o what_o he_o teach_v be_v exact_o contain_v therein_o he_o shall_v perceive_v likewise_o that_o we_o mix_v no_o doctrine_n of_o man_n with_o it_o which_o overthrow_n its_o foundation_n this_o way_n of_o examination_n be_v short_a easy_a and_o proportionable_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o all_o people_n and_o thereupon_o there_o may_v be_v make_v a_o judgement_n as_o certain_a as_o if_o every_o single_a controversy_n have_v be_v examine_v apart_o the_o most_o simple_a then_o among_o we_o may_v live_v in_o perfect_a peace_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o one_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n either_o that_o the_o church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v err_v nor_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o cease_v to_o believe_v
what_o it_o believe_v or_o in_o beginning_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v or_o that_o the_o representative_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n can_v err_v the_o first_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n be_v natural_a the_o second_o be_v of_o a_o supernatural_a order_n i_o handle_v not_o at_o present_a this_o point_n whether_o they_o be_v false_a or_o true_a at_o the_o bottom_n it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n so_o difficult_a and_o require_v so_o much_o time_n that_o to_o expect_v ordinary_a apprehension_n to_o examine_v they_o be_v plain_o to_o deride_v they_o i_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n where_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o those_o perplexity_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n engage_v he_o or_o to_o rest_v secure_a on_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o be_v build_v it_o suffice_v i_o to_o say_v that_o people_n be_v not_o common_o so_o regular_a in_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n but_o that_o they_o be_v willing_a likewise_o to_o receive_v new_a doctrine_n and_o enlarge_v by_o this_o mean_v the_o number_n of_o popular_a mystery_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n be_v never_o popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n draw_v from_o theology_n and_o yet_o we_o know_v that_o all_o imaginable_a care_n have_v be_v take_v to_o make_v these_o consequence_n popular_a there_o have_v be_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o book_n adapt_v to_o woman_n capacity_n there_o have_v be_v catechism_n compile_v intit'led_a catechism_n of_o grace_n which_o evident_o show_v it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a to_o make_v the_o people_n receive_v by_o way_n of_o illustration_n or_o addition_n article_n which_o they_o know_v not_o before_o whence_o it_o follow_v it_o have_v be_v suppose_v they_o be_v capable_a of_o change_n for_o else_o to_o what_o purpose_n serve_v these_o catechism_n if_o the_o people_n can_v of_o themselves_o either_o diminish_v or_o augment_v the_o number_n of_o mystery_n which_o they_o hold_v by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n this_o principle_n be_v not_o then_o so_o certain_a but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v of_o nor_o so_o clear_a or_o evident_a in_o itself_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a may_v be_v ascertain_v in_o it_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n a_o matter_n which_o appear_v so_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o question_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n or_o pope_n be_v not_o so_o easy_a that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n may_v master_v it_o all_o society_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v it_o if_o this_o church_n have_v this_o she_o have_v it_o by_o a_o particular_a privilege_n which_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o it_o be_v receive_v for_o it_o can_v be_v entertain_v on_o the_o bare_a word_n of_o this_o church_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o extravagancy_n and_o ridiculous_a circle_n which_o be_v that_o we_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v infallible_a because_o she_o say_v so_o and_o we_o believe_v what_o she_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o be_v true_a because_o she_o be_v infallible_a before_o that_o the_o most_o simple_a people_n can_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o authority_n this_o authority_n must_v also_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o be_v undeniable_a by_o thing_n independent_a on_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o may_v be_v judge_v of_o distinct_o by_o themselves_o otherwise_o this_o will_v be_v to_o begin_v a_o argument_n by_o its_o conclusion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v near_o the_o matter_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o reason_v as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o what_o she_o say_v now_o she_o affirm_v she_o be_v infallible_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o she_o be_v so_o a_o person_n in_o who_o we_o suppose_v there_o be_v the_o least_o dram_n of_o sense_n will_v never_o be_v convince_v by_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o must_v first_o make_v out_o its_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o most_o simple_a man_n live_v before_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v that_o such_o a_o one_o or_o any_o other_o will_v receive_v its_o doctrine_n found_v on_o this_o principle_n now_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o disquisition_n be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o mean_a capacity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o way_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o so_o plain_o describe_v therein_o but_o that_o the_o place_n on_o which_o it_o be_v ground_v may_v be_v capable_a of_o another_o sense_n they_o be_v controvert_v place_n and_o a_o man_n must_v read_v whole_a volume_n to_o prevent_v his_o be_v rash_a or_o passionate_a in_o his_o judgement_n now_o if_o a_o man_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o disquisition_n and_o a_o judgement_n according_o he_o will_v then_o be_v able_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o to_o discern_v the_o conformity_n which_o each_o of_o they_o have_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o relation_n to_o what_o be_v produce_v on_o either_o side_n now_o if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v attempt_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o argument_n he_o that_o endeavour_v to_o do_v this_o engage_v himself_o yet_o far_a into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n which_o surpass_v ordinary_a apprehension_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o decide_v the_o question_n this_o infallibility_n say_v he_o 66._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o p._n 66._o be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o itself_o see_v it_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n which_o he_o have_v make_v know_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a we_o must_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v supernatural_o so_o either_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a series_n of_o argument_n ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o examine_v this_o long_a sequel_n of_o argument_n nor_o sufficient_o to_o discuss_v the_o principle_n of_o faith_n to_o discern_v if_o this_o pretend_a infallibility_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o take_v the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o privilege_n mr._n arnaud_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o speak_v of_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o church_n alter_v its_o belief_n on_o the_o article_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o this_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n now_o in_o question_n reason_n say_v he_o do_v not_o clear_o show_v we_o this_o impossibility_n so_o that_o this_o author_n mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o ground_v his_o argument_n on_o 68_o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o pag._n 68_o a_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a evidence_n and_o not_o on_o a_o principle_n of_o iradition_n and_o authority_n or_o on_o abstract_a and_o remote_a arguing_n he_o must_v then_o necessary_o contain_v himself_o within_o the_o reach_n of_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n appear_v plain_o by_o reason_n there_o be_v particular_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n never_o fall_v into_o a_o error_n on_o any_o point_n which_o it_o propose_v but_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n can_v fall_v into_o error_n relate_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n see_v they_o be_v distinct_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a the_o infallibility_n then_o of_o privilege_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v immediate_o apparent_a to_o sense_n there_o need_v more_o abstract_v and_o remote_a argument_n to_o prove_v it_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o person_n of_o ordinary_a capacity_n be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v this_o much_o less_o be_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o shall_v this_o point_n be_v undertake_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o it_o will_v be_v to_o send_v they_o far_o enough_o in_o oblige_v they_o to_o read_v the_o father_n and_o council_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o this_o matter_n beside_o that_o the_o father_n and_o council_n be_v themselves_o the_o representative_a church_n and_o who_o authority_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o so_o consequent_o their_o testimony_n upon_o this_o account_n will_v signify_v nothing_o it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o common_a apprehension_n not_o be_v able_a to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o infallibility_n of_o privilege_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o prove_v nor_o in_o the_o point_n of_o popular_a infallibility_n as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v and_o which_o i_o shall_v do_v
of_o moral_a impossibility_n heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o without_o any_o examination_n of_o the_o ground_n or_o proof_n of_o our_o belief_n nor_o of_o the_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v make_v concern_v these_o impossibility_n and_o without_o any_o supposition_n of_o another_o work_n for_o to_o tell_v we_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o he_o send_v we_o back_o to_o all_o the_o catholic_n book_n this_o methinks_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o shift_v and_o evade_n and_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o protect_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n from_o that_o just_a title_n i_o have_v give_v it_o of_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n now_o if_o this_o author_n mean_v all_o the_o book_n write_v by_o catholic_n when_o shall_v i_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v of_o they_o this_o will_v be_v perhaps_o when_o i_o have_v run_v through_o above_o two_o hundred_o volume_n and_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v on_o the_o other_o side_n that_o my_o abridgement_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n suppose_v all_o the_o protestant_a book_n and_o i_o send_v all_o person_n to_o they_o our_o reader_n without_o question_n will_v be_v very_o well_o inform_v and_o edifyed_a but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n people_n do_v not_o use_v to_o call_v matter_n which_o be_v perfect_o handle_v a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n but_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v 31._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o p._n 31._o judge_v of_o whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v handle_v whatsoever_o relate_v to_o his_o design_n in_o a_o orderly_a length_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o this_o author_n very_o imperfect_o handle_v what_o respect_v his_o design_n in_o general_n which_o be_v to_o make_v we_o forsake_v our_o belief_n concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n change_v the_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o second_o that_o he_o yet_o more_o imperfect_o handle_v what_o respect_v his_o design_n in_o particular_a which_o be_v to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n for_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v of_o any_o answer_n which_o may_v be_v give_v his_o argument_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v true_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o difficulty_n it_o can_v bear_v no_o other_o title_n until_o such_o time_n as_o shall_v be_v publish_v the_o two_o volume_n in_o folio_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n to_o we_o we_o will_v receive_v they_o whensoever_o he_o will_v please_v to_o give_v they_o we_o but_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o haste_n to_o make_v that_o confession_n to_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v promise_v to_o oblige_v we_o till_o we_o have_v see_v they_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n because_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o so_o we_o will_v have_v once_o more_o the_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o the_o pain_n of_o examine_v although_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n proof_n i_o say_v because_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o not_o because_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n require_v it_o for_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o book_n that_o they_o contain_v but_o a_o indirect_a answer_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n '_o be_v 24._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 24._o argument_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a immediate_o to_o examine_v what_o i_o have_v answer_v direct_o this_o i_o say_v be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a cause_n we_o ought_v to_o see_v rather_o which_o of_o we_o two_o be_v first_o find_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o this_o argument_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o of_o we_o have_v be_v first_o answer_v indirect_o and_o it_o will_v appear_v without_o doubt_n that_o it_o have_v be_v myself_o see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v assault_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n and_o that_o he_o have_v assault_v it_o indirect_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o have_v begin_v by_o the_o examination_n of_o our_o proof_n chap._n v._n the_o pretend_a advantage_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_v to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n examine_v although_o the_o conclsion_n which_o i_o have_v draw_v from_o mr._n arnaud_n confession_n in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n be_v clear_o enough_o establish_v yet_o do_v i_o not_o think_v he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v till_o i_o have_v examine_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o without_o doubt_n that_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v we_o shall_v defer_v the_o render_n ourselves_o up_o to_o the_o argument_n in_o the_o perpetuity_n although_o i_o have_v still_o the_o liberty_n of_o oppose_v against_o they_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o that_o this_o he_o have_v clear_o show_v in_o these_o two_o chapter_n i_o last_v mention_v let_v we_o then_o see_v what_o he_o say_v in_o they_o and_o judge_v of_o they_o without_o partiality_n mr._n arnaud_n immediate_o meet_v with_o a_o difficulty_n for_o i_o much_o marvel_n say_v he_o mr._n claude_n have_v not_o observe_v when_o a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n as_o this_o in_o question_n 32._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 32._o be_v establish_v on_o one_o side_n by_o considerable_a proof_n and_o on_o the_o other_o by_o proof_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v valid_a that_o we_o must_v if_o we_o intend_v to_o judge_v aright_o compare_v these_o contrary_a proof_n together_o and_o prefer_v the_o strong_a before_o the_o other_o from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o it_o will_v always_o be_v necessary_a to_o come_v to_o that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v not_o yield_v to_o which_o be_v to_o examine_v our_o proof_n of_o fact_n for_o to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n he_o suppose_v first_o that_o they_o who_o read_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v their_o sentiment_n already_o whole_o form_v on_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n produce_v by_o mr_n aubertin_n and_o other_o minister_n but_o that_o these_o sentiment_n be_v not_o uniform_a because_o some_o judge_n of_o they_o from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o other_o by_o what_o they_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o and_o by_o external_a circumstance_n which_o give_v they_o to_o understand_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v concern_v they_o that_o some_o do_v esteem_v they_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n slight_v they_o and_o other_o again_o be_v in_o a_o disposition_n of_o indifferency_n he_o afterward_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o calvinist_n or_o religionary_a for_o so_o be_v he_o please_v to_o call_v we_o who_o be_v dissatisfy_v with_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n wherein_o he_o find_v himself_o by_o harken_v to_o different_a voice_n which_o call_v to_o he_o from_o all_o side_n and_o moreover_o less_o satisfy_v with_o the_o divine_n of_o either_o party_n who_o can_v content_v he_o in_o the_o solution_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o their_o adversary_n he_o thereupon_o turn_v himself_o towards_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o show_v he_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o in_o all_o other_o society_n which_o be_v equal_o enemy_n both_o to_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n together_o with_o the_o impossibility_n which_o be_v in_o this_o insensible_a change_n which_o the_o minister_n have_v invent_v whereupon_o this_o calvinist_n determine_v in_o forsake_v all_o these_o doubt_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o which_o be_v believe_v through_o out_o all_o the_o earth_n see_v the_o whole_a world_n will_v never_o believe_v it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o derive_v this_o faith_n from_o the_o channel_n of_o tradition_n and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o this_o contrivance_n can_v not_o be_v well_o end_v unless_o i_o be_v bring_v in_o as_o a_o party_n he_o therefore_o introduce_v i_o with_o my_o aubertin_n in_o my_o hand_n oppose_v this_o resolution_n but_o my_o mouth_n be_v immediate_o stop_v be_v tell_v that_o these_o proof_n be_v unsatisfactory_a and_o thus_o be_o i_o send_v away_o with_o my_o rhetoric_n and_o enthusiasm_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o supposition_n it_o must_v be_v establish_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n mr._n arnaud_n call_v to_o his_o assistance_n several_a learned_a divine_n from_o germany_n switzerland_n france_n and_o holland_n by_o who_o suffrage_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n be_v rather_o against_o we_o than_o for_o we_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n or_o that_o at_o least_o the_o proof_n take_v from_o passage_n out_o of_o their_o write_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o so_o here_o be_v already_o the_o understand_a people_n among_o we_o convince_v and_o as_o for_o other_o that_o be_v not_o able_a to_o make_v a_o judgement_n themselves_o they_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o person_n of_o great_a knowledge_n by_o which_o mean_v both_o the_o
of_o they_o how_o it_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v alter_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n they_o will_v answer_v their_o salvation_n depend_v not_o on_o this_o knowledge_n but_o that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v it_o have_v make_v a_o alteration_n see_v it_o believe_v at_o this_o day_n what_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v and_o which_o without_o doubt_n have_v not_o be_v believe_v heretofore_o as_o they_o judge_v out_o of_o charity_n to_o the_o ancient_n shall_v they_o be_v urge_v to_o tell_v how_o this_o have_v happen_v they_o will_v answer_v again_o this_o be_v not_o a_o account_n wherein_o their_o salvation_n be_v concern_v and_o that_o this_o question_v aught_o to_o be_v propose_v to_o those_o person_n who_o know_v it_o and_o in_o all_o this_o they_o will_v have_v reason_n if_o this_o treatise_n be_v offer_v to_o those_o of_o the_o second_o rank_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v learn_v and_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n of_o inform_v themselves_o and_o to_o who_o proper_o the_o second_o question_n belong_v they_o will_v likewise_o answer_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o this_o method_n have_v already_o inform_v themselves_o by_o a_o natural_a and_o direct_a way_n which_o be_v of_o more_o value_n than_o all_o these_o conjecture_n or_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o they_o will_v do_v it_o be_v not_o so_o silly_a as_o to_o shut_v their_o eye_n and_o reject_v the_o evidence_n of_o their_o sense_n to_o betake_v themselves_o to_o a_o method_n wherein_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o confusion_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o these_o last_o will_v have_v reason_n too_o but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o must_v suppose_v that_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v evident_a for_o they_o can_v be_v suppose_v false_a till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v examine_v you_o ought_v then_o to_o have_v begin_v here_o wherefore_o your_o exception_n signify_v nothing_o i_o answer_v that_o these_o supposition_n be_v not_o just_a than_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o these_o curious_a person_n who_o i_o mention_v have_v already_o take_v the_o pain_n they_o ought_v whereby_o to_o ascertain_v themselves_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o fact_n they_o will_v be_v prepare_v to_o judge_v that_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v false_a and_o captious_a because_o that_o moral_a impossibility_n such_o as_o these_o be_v and_o in_o such_o a_o subject_a as_o this_o can_v subsist_v against_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v immediate_a certain_a and_o evident_a as_o we_o be_v if_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o take_v this_o pain_n i_o say_v that_o without_o examine_v whether_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a they_o will_v only_o mind_v the_o method_n and_o by_o compare_v it_o with_o that_o of_o discussion_n if_o they_o be_v man_n of_o reason_n they_o will_v prefer_v this_o last_o before_o the_o other_o because_o that_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n most_o natural_a in_o itself_o and_o more_o certain_a in_o its_o proof_n what_o shall_v we_o do_v then_o with_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n will_v it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n there_o be_v a_o crew_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n who_o be_v curious_a and_o idle_a both_o together_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o former_a age_n on_o these_o famous_a article_n about_o which_o europe_n be_v at_o this_o day_n divide_v but_o yet_o will_v be_v at_o no_o pain_n for_o this_o because_o labour_n be_v distasteful_a to_o they_o and_o they_o have_v other_o thing_n to_o do_v it_o be_v then_o for_o such_o person_n as_o these_o this_o treatise_n have_v be_v write_v for_o it_o court_v they_o and_o present_v itself_o to_o they_o whether_o at_o ease_n or_o in_o business_n it_o only_o desire_v they_o to_o spend_v two_o hour_n on_o its_o read_n whereby_o to_o decide_v a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n the_o style_n of_o it_o be_v curious_a and_o entice_a and_o its_o expression_n emphatical_a it_o win_v on_o the_o mind_n and_o lead_v it_o insensible_o where_o it_o please_v all_o this_o flatter_v man_n curiosity_n and_o lazyness_n both_o together_o but_o if_o this_o sort_n of_o people_n love_v their_o salvation_n as_o we_o may_v suppose_v they_o ought_v we_o shall_v then_o have_v but_o two_o or_o three_o thing_n to_o say_v to_o they_o first_o that_o they_o beware_v of_o these_o short_a method_n which_o favour_n at_o the_o same_o time_n two_o inclination_n which_o seldom_o agree_v i_o mean_v idleness_n and_o curiosity_n for_o we_o can_v arrive_v at_o any_o certainty_n in_o these_o kind_n of_o question_n if_o we_o do_v not_o earnest_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o they_o for_o labour_n and_o knowledge_n do_v always_o go_v together_o and_o it_o common_o happen_v that_o they_o who_o thus_o promise_v we_o such_o great_a knowledge_n without_o any_o trouble_n do_v cheat_v we_o two_o way_n for_o they_o lead_v we_o into_o tedious_a prolixity_n and_o dreadful_a difficulty_n and_o at_o last_o have_v tire_v we_o they_o leave_v we_o as_o wise_a as_o we_o be_v at_o first_o and_o this_o be_v exact_o the_o case_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n if_o we_o right_o consider_v it_o for_o it_o promise_v we_o immediate_o nothing_o but_o perspicuity_n facility_n and_o conviction_n it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o undeniable_a truth_n yet_o let_v a_o man_n take_v but_o the_o pain_n to_o examine_v only_o his_o fix_a point_n which_o be_v his_o first_o supposition_n on_o which_o the_o whole_a stress_n of_o his_o book_n lie_v and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v certain_a in_o it_o i_o mean_v the_o year_n one_o thousand_o fifty_o three_o whereinis_fw-la berengarius_fw-la be_v at_o first_o condemn_v and_o in_o which_o time_n the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n pretend'_v the_o universal_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o particular_a we_o shall_v have_v a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v discern_v whether_o this_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v the_o real_a effect_n of_o the_o church_n union_n or_o only_o that_o of_o a_o party_n which_o be_v then_o the_o strong_a at_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v know_v each_o particular_a matter_n of_o this_o great_a affair_n that_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o judge_v whether_o humane_a interest_n have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o whether_o those_o that_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o do_v not_o act_v against_o their_o conscience_n and_o whether_o the_o proceeding_n be_v just_a and_o regular_a we_o must_v examine_v the_o state_n of_o prince_n ecclesiastic_n and_o people_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o this_o suppose_a union_n we_o shall_v have_v before_o we_o the_o write_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o other_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n to_o understand_v their_o argument_n and_o defence_n but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v impossible_a we_o have_v no_o other_o account_n of_o this_o history_n than_o what_o some_o interest_v writer_n have_v be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o and_o in_o which_o there_o be_v relation_n just_o suspect_v to_o be_v false_a the_o secret_a design_n and_o motive_n which_o then_o prevail_v be_v out_o of_o our_o reach_n we_o know_v scarce_o any_o thing_n more_o of_o the_o person_n who_o then_o make_v up_o the_o church_n but_o that_o they_o be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o bury_v in_o profound_a ignorance_n the_o write_n of_o berengarin_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v lose_v for_o there_o have_v be_v care_n take_v to_o extinguish_v the_o remembrance_n of_o they_o in_o short_a this_o be_v a_o abyss_n wherein_o we_o behold_v nothing_o whereby_o we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o affirm_v with_o any_o certainty_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o a_o man_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o any_o relation_n of_o berengarius_n adversary_n who_o brag_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n it_o will_v be_v to_o be_v over_o credulous_a in_o any_o affair_n of_o this_o importance_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o the_o contrary_n appear_v by_o substantial_a proof_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v before_o we_o rest_v satisfy_v in_o they_o so_o that_o here_o we_o be_v already_o sufficient_o perplex_v in_o the_o first_o particular_a and_o shall_v be_v no_o less_o in_o the_o other_o if_o we_o will_v be_v ascertain_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o treatise_n we_o shall_v know_v perfect_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o people_n their_o condition_n and_o principal_a circumstance_n in_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v the_o eleven_o century_n we_o shall_v know_v how_o the_o body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n be_v compose_v
we_o in_o suspense_n what_o follow_v thence_o that_o we_o must_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o indeed_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v and_o i_o maintain_v we_o ought_v whole_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o leave_v those_o perplexity_n touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o we_o may_v ground_v our_o faith_n only_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o pretend_v by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v adhere_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o must_v we_o then_o do_v about_o this_o new_a difference_n mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o must_v dispute_v concern_v the_o scripture_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o know_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n and_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o admirable_a method_n the_o glory_n of_o our_o time_n and_o quintessence_n of_o humane_a wit_n which_o after_o several_a wind_n and_o turn_n several_a hot_a debate_n and_o sharp_a dispute_n and_o after_o a_o invitation_n of_o all_o france_n and_o all_o they_o of_o either_o communion_n to_o the_o behold_v of_o this_o famous_a contest_v refer_v the_o matter_n at_o length_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o indeed_o if_o we_o continue_v to_o dispute_v after_o this_o manner_n i_o think_v the_o world_n have_v little_a reason_n to_o concern_v itself_o in_o our_o debate_n see_v it_o be_v a_o vain_a amusement_n we_o wrestle_v against_o one_o another_o with_o all_o our_o may_v we_o sweat_v and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o make_v our_o book_n be_v buy_v dear_a and_o after_o all_o we_o be_v to_o begin_v again_o for_o if_o we_o must_v now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o church_n wherefore_o do_v we_o not_o do_v so_o in_o the_o beginning_n wherefore_o must_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v for_o a_o praeludium_n to_o this_o be_v it_o because_o the_o gate_n of_o this_o controversy_n be_v not_o yet_o wide_a enough_o of_o itself_o but_o that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v introduce_v we_o or_o be_v it_o not_o worthy_a our_o regard_n and_o therefore_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n must_v be_v its_o mediator_n be_v it_o that_o either_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o scripture_n have_v need_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v recommend_v to_o we_o the_o one_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o the_o other_o of_o my_o answer_n and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v betake_v himself_o to_o either_o of_o these_o without_o our_o guidance_n for_o my_o part_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o this_o and_o therefore_o think_v it_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o begin_v a_o new_a controversy_n chap._n vii_o the_o six_o last_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n examine_v mr_n arnaud'_v last_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n be_v only_o as_o loose_v piece_n which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o method_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n nor_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o consist_v in_o fruitless_a digression_n which_o have_v no_o connexion_n with_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o seem_v thereupon_o he_o have_v intend_v they_o only_o as_o a_o enlargement_n to_o his_o book_n and_o as_o a_o mean_n to_o tire_v his_o reader_n patience_n which_o will_v oblige_v i_o to_o make_v only_o a_o succinct_a answer_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o carry_v off_o the_o debate_n to_o other_o subject_n and_o charge_v myself_o with_o unnecessary_a matter_n but_o howsoever_o concise_a my_o answer_n may_v be_v yet_o will_v it_o manifest_v the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o all_o these_o tedious_a and_o troublesome_a discourse_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n his_o seven_o chapter_n respect_v a_o objection_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o people_n which_o he_o ground_n on_o this_o that_o people_n natural_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o opinion_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o nor_o novelty_n introduce_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o i_o have_v intimate_v that_o this_o will_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n attribute_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v spend_v in_o treat_v on_o some_o other_o innovation_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v insensible_o creep_v in_o as_o that_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o episcopacy_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prohibition_n of_o certain_a meat_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o intend_v to_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v proceed_v orderly_o i_o shall_v first_o examine_v this_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n or_o council_n for_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o i_o have_v not_o reason_n to_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o objection_n contain_v in_o my_o preface_n this_o question_n will_v be_v soon_o end_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o i_o have_v allege_v some_o example_n of_o the_o insensible_a alteration_n which_o actual_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n in_o several_a point_n as_o 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_v 2._o c._n 7._o well_o practical_a as_o speculative_a and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n can_v not_o defend_v himself_o but_o by_o protest_v that_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v in_o general_a this_o maxim_n that_o there_o can_v not_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n any_o imperceptible_a change_n in_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n or_o in_o opinion_n which_o be_v no_o way_n popular_a but_o speculative_a that_o he_o have_v be_v cautious_a of_o propose_v of_o it_o in_o this_o generality_n and_o therefore_o have_v restrain_v it_o to_o capital_a mystery_n which_o be_v know_v to_o all_o the_o faithful_a by_o a_o distinct_a faith_n to_o answer_v after_o this_o manner_n what_o be_v it_o but_o to_o confess_v a_o change_n have_v happen_v in_o point_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a which_o confession_n absolute_o overthrow_v the_o infallibility_n claim_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o infallibility_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n and_o a_o humane_a and_o popular_a infallibility_n and_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n do_v in_o no_o wise_n pretend_v to_o disavow_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o council_n as_o it_o respect_v all_o kind_n of_o mystery_n whether_o popular_a or_o other_o for_o these_o example_n i_o produce_v do_v equal_o oppose_v all_o manner_n of_o infallibility_n and_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o any_o kind_n will_v be_v to_o let_v go_v this_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o privilege_n i_o will_v suppose_v the_o alteration_n i_o mention_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o point_n not_o popular_a yet_o be_v they_o innovation_n nevertheless_o and_o when_o they_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a infallibility_n yet_o will_v they_o be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v term_v of_o grace_n see_v that_o they_o be_v actual_a alteration_n in_o point_n of_o religion_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o act_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n be_v only_o infallible_a and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_v distinction_n be_v a_o mere_a illusion_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v admit_v a_o alteration_n in_o point_n not_o popular_a she_o be_v not_o then_o infallible_a in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v mind_v to_o wrangle_v about_o some_o of_o the_o example_n i_o produce_v pretend_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v although_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o have_v be_v so_o but_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v what_o i_o allege_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o practice_n but_o belief_n content_v himself_o only_o with_o say_v that_o the_o truth_n of_o divine_a grace_n have_v 7._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n part_n 2._o c._n 7._o never_o be_v popular_a in_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o have_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o in_o theology_n and_o that_o it_o be_v false_a they_o be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o in_o principal_a and_o essential_a point_n but_o be_v not_o this_o still_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o point_n not_o popular_a and_o which_o be_v neither_o principal_n nor_o essential_a in_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n there_o have_v happen_v a_o change_n now_o these_o point_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v whether_o principal_a or_o not_o great_a or_o small_a be_v doctrinal_a
or_o three_o great_a person_n in_o authority_n to_o who_o all_o business_n be_v refer_v we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o face_n of_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v not_o long_o ago_o and_o which_o have_v be_v surprise_v to_o several_a person_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v be_v interest_v in_o some_o of_o these_o change_n and_o i_o suppose_v he_o will_v be_v sorry_a if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o perseverance_n in_o the_o same_o state_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o firm_a and_o unmoveable_a as_o the_o account_n which_o the_o gazetier_n give_v we_o of_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n alexander_n but_o after_o all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v oppose_v the_o infallibility_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ordinary_o pretend_v to_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o will_v have_v tell_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v he_o do_v i_o the_o honour_n he_o mention_n which_o be_v to_o have_v confer_v with_o i_o about_o my_o objection_n and_o perhaps_o my_o answer_n will_v have_v satisfy_v he_o i_o will_v have_v add_v two_o observation_n which_o will_v have_v make_v he_o better_o comprehend_v that_o his_o pretend_a popular_a infallibility_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o he_o term_v of_o grace_n or_o privilege_n the_o first_o of_o these_o observation_n be_v that_o popular_a mystery_n be_v only_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n if_o sufficient_o preserve_v by_o natural_a mean_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o inviolable_a inclination_n of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o great_a need_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n which_o will_v be_v at_o far_a only_o necessary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o popular_a that_o be_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o school_n which_o the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v without_o and_o which_o be_v but_o as_o speak_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n theological_a consequence_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n choose_v rather_o the_o popular_a infallibility_n for_o his_o principle_n than_o that_o of_o grace_n suppose_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v absolute_o less_o evident_a and_o hard_a to_o be_v prove_v than_o the_o first_o this_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n say_v he_o be_v deny_v by_o the_o heretic_n can_v be_v make_v use_n 7._o lib._n 1._o c._n 7._o of_o as_o a_o principle_n against_o they_o unless_o we_o establish_v it_o by_o separate_a proof_n for_o the_o calvinist_n without_o doubt_n will_v not_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v sufficient_o refute_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o we_o only_o content_v ourselves_o with_o bring_v these_o argument_n against_o they_o all_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v false_a but_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o calvinist_n on_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o be_v false_a not_o but_o this_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o the_o minor_a proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a be_v a_o controvert_v point_n it_o be_v thence_o plain_a that_o before_o it_o can_v be_v make_v use_n of_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v a_o entire_a treatise_n touch_v the_o church_n infallibility_n before_o this_o point_n can_v be_v use_v for_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n clear_a in_o it self_o see_v it_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o god_n reaveal_v in_o scripture_n the_o church_n not_o be_v natural_o infallible_a it_o be_v then_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n or_o by_o a_o long_a train_n of_o argument_n that_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v she_o be_v supernatural_o so_o now_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n good_a we_o must_v suppose_v that_o this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n whatsoever_o course_n be_v take_v whether_o by_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o if_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o and_o brief_o prove_v from_o scripture_n mr._n arnaud_n excuse_n will_v be_v vain_a for_o he_o will_v be_v demand_v wherefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o do_v it_o see_v we_o require_v not_o argument_n where_o the_o scripture_n plain_o express_v itself_o his_o reason_n then_o to_o be_v conclusive_a must_v suppose_v it_o be_v impossible_a for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n without_o engage_v himself_o in_o prolixity_n and_o difficulty_n whence_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a principle_n for_o the_o unlearned_a who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o a_o long_a and_o difficult_a discussion_n it_o be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o they_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o short_a and_o easy_a way_n be_v needful_a to_o such_o whereby_o they_o may_v discern_v the_o true_a church_n way_n say_v he_o which_o 17._o lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o p._n 17._o free_a man_n from_o those_o painful_a dicussion_n which_o ignorance_n dulness_n of_o apprehension_n and_o the_o exigence_n of_o life_n do_v make_v so_o many_o person_n uncapable_a of_o so_o that_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prove_v without_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difficulty_n will_v be_v only_o serviceable_a to_o the_o learned_a and_o of_o which_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v no_o great_a need_n see_v they_o can_v of_o themselves_o attain_v the_o knowledge_n of_o particular_a doctrine_n without_o the_o help_n of_o authority_n and_o to_o this_o be_v reduce_v through_o mr._n arnaud_n mean_n this_o infallibility_n of_o grace_n and_o privilege_n which_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n the_o remain_a part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n treat_v as_o i_o already_o say_v on_o several_a other_o alteration_n which_o we_o pretend_v have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n but_o see_v these_o be_v point_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o can_v be_v well_o examine_v without_o write_v a_o great_a volume_n on_o each_o of_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n therefore_o may_v take_v the_o liberty_n of_o say_v what_o he_o please_v concern_v they_o for_o i_o think_v myself_o no_o way_n bind_v to_o answer_v he_o when_o he_o shall_v assault_v the_o book_n of_o mr._n saumaise_n blondel_n or_o daillé_fw-fr after_o the_o manner_n he_o ought_v he_o will_v not_o perhaps_o want_v a_o answer_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o join_v three_o or_o four_o passage_n together_o on_o any_o controversy_n and_o thereupon_o make_v declamation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n people_n usual_o begin_v where_o they_o will_v and_o end_v when_o they_o please_v but_o be_v one_o of_o these_o book_n i_o mention_v examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o every_o particular_a undertake_v i_o be_o sure_a this_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o easy_a task_n the_o supposition_n of_o insensible_a alteration_n be_v a_o principle_n the_o holy_a scripture_n establish_v which_o right_a reason_n allow_v and_o experience_n confirm_v st._n paul_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o will_v in_o the_o end_n produce_v this_o great_a effect_n he_o call_v a_o revolt_n or_o apostasy_n which_o have_v all_o the_o character_n of_o a_o insensible_a change_n see_v that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o his_o time_n and_o at_o length_n these_o mysterious_a project_n shall_v come_v to_o their_o perfection_n our_o reason_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o important_a alteration_n which_o happen_v in_o society_n be_v never_o introduce_v all_o of_o they_o at_o one_o time_n but_o be_v bring_v in_o gradual_o and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o join_v successful_o together_o several_a particular_a innovation_n each_o one_o of_o which_o apart_o seem_v inconsiderable_a and_o to_o make_v thereby_o a_o great_a alteration_n than_o if_o this_o shall_v be_v undertake_v all_o at_o once_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n among_o all_o politician_n and_o person_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o prosecute_a any_o enterprise_n but_o this_o many_o time_n happen_v of_o itself_o without_o any_o design_n experience_n itself_o confirm_v this_o by_o sundry_a example_n for_o it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n several_a art_n and_o science_n arrive_v at_o perfection_n language_n and_o custom_n of_o country_n be_v alter_v it_o be_v after_o this_o manneer_n the_o power_n of_o prince_n and_o other_o state_n be_v increase_v or_o diminish_v and_o not_o to_o seek_v for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n any_o far_a than_o in_o the_o church_n and_o christian_a religion_n by_o this_o mean_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o romish_a prelacy_n
arrive_v through_o several_a age_n to_o that_o degree_n wherein_o we_o now_o see_v it_o thus_o be_v the_o ancient_a ceremony_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n abrogate_a and_o other_o new_a one_o adopt_v in_o their_o place_n thus_o have_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o little_a child_n be_v abolish_v and_o we_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n null_a we_o say_v st._n austin_n qui_fw-la se_fw-la meminit_fw-la catholicae_fw-la 106._o epist_n 106._o fidei_fw-la christianum_fw-la negate_fw-la aut_fw-la dubitat_fw-la parvulos_fw-la non_fw-la accepta_fw-la gratia_fw-la regenerationis_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la sine_fw-la cibo_fw-la carnis_fw-la ejus_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la potu_fw-la non_fw-la habere_fw-la in_o se_fw-la vitam_fw-la ac_fw-la per_fw-la hoc_fw-la poenae_fw-la sempiternae_fw-la obnoxios_fw-la there_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o hold_v the_o catholic_n faith_n that_o either_o deny_v or_o doubt_n but_o that_o little_a child_n who_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o grace_n of_o regeneration_n in_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o nourishment_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v deprive_v of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o consequent_o liable_a to_o eternal_a damnation_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n inform_v we_o how_o this_o public_a belief_n come_v to_o be_v change_v st._n austin_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n he_o assure_v we_o there_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o doubt_v of_o it_o that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o popular_a opinion_n and_o yet_o at_o this_o day_n the_o contrary_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n how_o come_v this_o change_n we_o may_v produce_v several_a other_o instance_n if_o they_o be_v necessary_a but_o at_o present_a one_o example_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v this_o false_a principle_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o to_o establish_v that_o which_o appear_v to_o he_o to_o be_v so_o unreasonable_a yet_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n he_o have_v handle_v do_v he_o think_v that_o on_o the_o subject_a of_o episcopacy_n his_o discourse_n will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o st._n jerom_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o before_o there_o be_v partiality_n in_o religion_n 1._o hier._n com._n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la tit._n c._n 1._o and_o that_o the_o people_n cry_v out_o i_o be_o of_o paul_n and_o i_o of_o cephas_n the_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o a_o common-council_n of_o priest_n but_o since_o every_o one_o esteem_v they_o who_o he_o have_v baptize_v belong_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o christ_n it_o be_v ordain_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o one_o alone_o choose_v from_o among_o the_o priest_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o above_o the_o rest_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n commit_v to_o he_o to_o take_v away_o thereby_o all_o occasion_n of_o schism_n do_v he_o think_v that_o in_o the_o point_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a we_o will_v abandon_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o cor._n chap._n 5._o that_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n these_o word_n do_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v enjoy_v his_o glorious_a presence_n in_o heaven_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o our_o prayer_n that_o if_o the_o ancient_n have_v mention_v the_o decease_a in_o their_o prayer_n it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o design_v thereby_o to_o deliver_v they_o from_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n which_o they_o undergo_v to_o satisfy_v for_o their_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v at_o this_o day_n propose_v in_o its_o prayer_n we_o celebrate_v say_v a_o ancient_a author_n in_o his_o commentary_n 3._o com._n in_o job_n l._n 3._o on_o job_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v origen_n not_o the_o day_n of_o our_o birth_n but_o that_o of_o our_o death_n for_o the_o day_n of_o our_o birth_n be_v a_o entrance_n into_o sorrow_n and_o temptation_n but_o that_o of_o death_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o end_n of_o sorrow_n and_o a_o freedom_n from_o all_o temptation_n we_o commemorate_v then_o the_o day_n of_o death_n because_o they_o who_o seem_v to_o die_v do_v not_o so_o and_o for_o this_o reason_n we_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o devout_o commemorate_v our_o father_n or_o friend_n who_o have_v depart_v in_o the_o faith_n as_o well_o to_o refresh_v ourselves_o by_o the_o remembrance_n of_o the_o felicity_n which_o they_o enjoy_v as_o also_o to_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o we_o may_v continue_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n expect_v in_o that_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n that_o we_o shall_v believe_v he_o rather_o than_o origen_n who_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o celsus_n who_o will_v have_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n see_v they_o be_v celestial_a angel_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o we_o ought_v not_o 5._o origen_n cont._n col._n l._n 5._o to_o pray_v unto_o creature_n who_o do_v themselves_o pray_v unto_o god_n especial_o consider_v they_o have_v rather_o we_o shall_v offer_v up_o our_o petition_n to_o he_o who_o they_o likewise_o serve_v than_o to_o they_o not_o be_v willing_a we_o shall_v after_o any_o sort_n share_v our_o devotion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o abstain_v from_o certain_a kind_n of_o meat_n tertullian_n who_o be_v a_o montanist_n will_v show_v we_o better_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v the_o judgement_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr jejun_fw-fr c._n 1._o of_o the_o catholic_n in_o his_o time_n arguunt_fw-la nos_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la jejunia_fw-la propria_fw-la custodiamus_fw-la quod_fw-la stationes_fw-la plerumque_fw-la in_o vesperam_fw-la producamus_fw-la quod_fw-la etiam_fw-la xerophagias_n observemus_fw-la siccantes_fw-la cibum_fw-la ab_fw-la omni_fw-la carne_fw-la &_o omni_fw-la jurulentia_fw-la &_o uvidioribus_fw-la quibusque_fw-la pomis_fw-la ne_fw-la quid_fw-la vinositatis_fw-la vel_fw-la edamus_fw-la vel_fw-la potemus_fw-la they_o censure_v we_o because_o we_o observe_v particular_a fast_n that_o we_o make_v they_o last_o till_o the_o evening_n that_o we_o observe_v xerophagy_n use_v dry_a meat_n without_o flesh_n and_o juice_n and_o in_o that_o we_o abstain_v from_o fruit_n which_o have_v over_o much_o juice_n in_o they_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o eat_v or_o drink_v any_o thing_n which_o have_v the_o quality_n of_o wine_n and_o a_o little_a far_o as_o to_o xerophagy_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o new_a name_n of_o â—â—_o c._o â—â—_o a_o affect_a devotion_n and_o which_o come_v near_o the_o heathenish_a superstition_n such_o as_o the_o mortification_n of_o isis_n apis_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o god_n which_o purify_v by_o abstinence_n from_o certain_a meat_n and_o this_o be_v in_o few_o word_n what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v on_o those_o four_o particular_n will_v we_o keep_v to_o the_o exact_a rule_n of_o controversy_n we_o need_v not_o proceed_v to_o any_o far_a examination_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n great_a volumn_n which_o may_v be_v say_v without_o breach_n of_o charity_n equal_o to_o offend_v both_o in_o its_o quantity_n and_o quality_n for_o have_v show_v as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v reject_v upon_o the_o only_a consideration_n of_o its_o method_n it_o be_v hence_o evident_a i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o follow_v mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o voyage_n to_o greece_n muscovia_n persia_n syria_n egypt_n aethiopia_n and_o the_o india_n see_v we_o will_v never_o part_v with_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n what_o need_n have_v he_o of_o travel_v through_o all_o these_o country_n neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o other_o christian_a nation_n consider_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n or_o from_o the_o seven_o will_v decide_v the_o question_n touch_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o father_n and_o their_o testimony_n yet_o shall_v i_o make_v he_o a_o exact_a answer_n not_o out_o of_o any_o necessity_n but_o only_o out_o of_o condescension_n and_o upon_o condition_n he_o will_v remember_v that_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o this_o first_o book_n these_o follow_v particular_n i._o that_o his_o censure_n touch_v what_o i_o say_v concern_v mr._n aubertin_n book_n be_v ground_v on_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n that_o it_o can_v bear_v a_o rational_a interpretation_n nor_o be_v make_v with_o any_o kind_n of_o sincerity_n that_o it_o suppose_v a_o great_a mistake_n that_o we_o may_v conclude_v thence_o a_o prevarication_n against_o the_o church_n
i_o pretend_v to_o manifest_v by_o those_o very_a thing_n he_o have_v offer_v and_o pervert_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o full_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o that_o church_n see_v they_o may_v have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n first_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v there_o have_v be_v a_o frequent_a commerce_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o 172._o l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 172._o pisa_n venice_n rome_n and_o several_a other_o city_n of_o italy_n be_v full_a of_o greek_n that_o constantinople_n be_v full_a of_o latin_n and_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o army_n be_v usual_o make_v up_o of_o greek_a italian_a and_o french_a soldier_n which_o be_v continual_o in_o great_a number_n at_o jerusalem_n where_o they_o communicate_v in_o the_o same_o church_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o priest_n of_o that_o city_n that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o multitude_n of_o pilgrim_n that_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n every_o day_n that_o person_n of_o the_o great_a quality_n namely_o king_n prince_n and_o prelate_n and_o lady_n of_o the_o high_a rank_n undertake_v these_o pilgrimage_n and_o that_o jerusalem_n be_v then_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n a_o place_n whereunto_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n resort_v i_o shall_v not_o now_o enter_v into_o a_o debate_n concern_v what_o he_o tell_v we_o touch_v the_o christian_n receive_v the_o communion_n at_o jerusalem_n from_o the_o patriarch_n and_o priest_n of_o that_o city_n he_o affirm_v it_o without_o prove_v it_o for_o there_o be_v very_o little_a likelihood_n that_o â—_z of_o different_a church_n who_o be_v so_o great_o divide_v will_v receive_v the_o communion_n together_o from_o the_o same_o person_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o raise_v a_o contest_v about_o this_o frequent_a commerce_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o the_o latin_n that_o i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v to_o the_o end_n i_o may_v thereby_o demonstrate_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o weakness_n of_o his_o argument_n for_o when_o he_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n he_o may_v then_o well_o conclude_v against_o i_o that_o i_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o rashness_n in_o deny_v it_o but_o he_o can_v any_o way_n thereby_o advantage_v his_o cause_n see_v it_o will_v remain_v still_o to_o be_v examine_v whether_o these_o people_n do_v not_o receive_v these_o doctrine_n from_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o mutual_a commerce_n since_o berengarius_fw-la be_v last_o condemn_v what_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n touch_v the_o ignorance_n which_o have_v reign_v for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n in_o those_o country_n and_o the_o foolish_a superstition_n which_o be_v introduce_v even_o without_o our_o knowledge_n of_o their_o original_a will_v ever_o render_v this_o supposition_n probable_a it_o be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o conceive_v that_o a_o doctrine_n of_o this_o nature_n may_v creep_v in_o in_o the_o dark_a among_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a people_n who_o hold_v a_o perpetual_a commerce_n with_o other_o that_o make_v open_a profession_n of_o this_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n proceed_v far_o and_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o the_o croisado_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o in_o the_o twelve_o for_o the_o conquest_n 10._o l._n 2._o c._n 10._o of_o the_o holy_a land_n and_o this_o history_n do_v well_o deserve_v our_o notice_n for_o there_o will_v result_v from_o it_o these_o two_o truth_n the_o one_o that_o the_o bad_a condition_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n oblige_v they_o how_o proud_a and_o haughty_a soever_o they_o may_v otherwise_o be_v to_o a_o servile_a complacency_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o to_o a_o accommodation_n with_o their_o humour_n and_o interest_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o latin_n have_v not_o neglect_v this_o favourable_a occasion_n which_o the_o conjuncture_n of_o affair_n than_o offer_v they_o to_o establish_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n we_o all_o know_v in_o what_o condition_n palestine_n syria_n and_o egypt_n lie_v when_o 1._o guilliel_n tyr._n bell._n sacri_fw-la lib._n 1._o c._n 1._o those_o of_o the_o west_n go_v thither_o the_o saracen_n have_v overrun_v these_o country_n from_o heraclius_n his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o the_o power_n of_o these_o infidel_n grow_v formidable_a to_o all_o the_o world_n whilst_o the_o greek_n strength_n continual_o decay_v whether_o by_o the_o supinity_n of_o their_o emperor_n or_o by_o the_o horrible_a crime_n with_o which_o the_o same_o emperor_n dishonour_v their_o throne_n the_o turk_n have_v subdue_v persia_n overspread_v the_o whole_a east_n and_o possess_v themselves_o of_o palestine_n syria_n cilicia_n isauria_n pamphilia_n 9_o idem_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 9_o lycia_n pisida_n lyconia_n cappadocia_n galatia_n pontus_n bythinia_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o asia_n minor_a and_o so_o great_o terrify_v the_o greek_n as_o relate_v wm._n of_o tyre_n that_o scarce_o do_v they_o repute_v themselves_o safe_a within_o the_o wall_n of_o constantinople_n although_o the_o sea_n be_v as_o a_o rampire_n betwixt_o they_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n have_v already_o receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o charlemain_n intercession_n for_o they_o to_o aron_n under_o who_o government_n they_o then_o 2._o idem_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 2._o live_v but_o this_o last_v not_o long_o for_o the_o misery_n into_o which_o they_o fall_v afterward_o become_v so_o intolerable_a that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n simeon_n patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o wm._n of_o tyre_n 16._o gill._n tyr._n l_o 6._o c._n 11._o jacob._n de_fw-fr vâ—â—r_n hist_o orient_n c._n 16._o and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n resolve_v to_o procure_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o write_v to_o pope_n urban_n the_o second_o and_o the_o western_a prince_n as_o well_o in_o his_o own_o name_n as_o in_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o mean_n of_o a_o french_a pilgrim_n call_v peter_n the_o hermit_n a_o native_a of_o the_o diocese_n of_o amiens_n wm._n of_o tyre_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o conference_n the_o patriarch_n have_v with_o this_o hermit_n he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o they_o can_v expect_v no_o help_n from_o the_o greek_n although_o of_o the_o same_o blood_n with_o they_o and_o their_o neighbour_n because_o they_o can_v hardly_o preserve_v themselves_o have_v fall_v into_o such_o a_o declension_n that_o within_o a_o short_a time_n they_o have_v lose_v above_o half_o their_o empire_n in_o effect_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v himself_o very_o well_o observe_v that_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n find_v themselves_o 192._o p._n 192._o unable_a to_o withstand_v the_o turkish_a power_n implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o christian_a prince_n in_o europe_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v the_o most_o powerful_a even_o in_o temporal_n of_o all_o christendom_n and_o that_o alexis_n comnenus_n send_v for_o that_o purpose_n ambassador_n to_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n this_o than_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o affair_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n which_o force_v they_o to_o a_o great_a compliance_n with_o the_o latin_n from_o who_o assistance_n they_o expect_v their_o establishment_n these_o letter_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o entreaty_n of_o alexis_n together_o with_o the_o solicitation_n of_o peter_n the_o hermit_n procure_v the_o expedition_n of_o the_o latin_n into_o syria_n and_o palestine_n the_o success_n be_v know_v i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n only_o change_v their_o master_n for_o the_o lattin_n settle_v themselves_o there_o not_o only_o as_o friend_n and_o deliverer_n but_o conqueror_n which_o make_v all_o thing_n depend_v on_o their_o will_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o possess_v themselves_o of_o syria_n and_o palestine_n they_o establish_v latin_a bishop_n there_o and_o drive_v out_o the_o greek_a bishop_n from_o their_o church_n that_o will_v not_o yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o its_o way_n of_o worship_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o whole_o accord_v with_o i_o in_o this_o we_o must_v imagine_v say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o million_o 193._o l._n 2._o c._n 10._o p._n 193._o of_o transubstantiator_n that_o pass_v over_o from_o europe_n into_o asia_n and_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o these_o eastern_a province_n
as_o soon_o as_o they_o take_v any_o city_n there_o be_v establish_v in_o it_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a communion_n with_o a_o sufficient_a clergy_n for_o the_o service_n of_o that_o church_n sometime_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n range_v themselves_o under_o his_o obedience_n and_o othertime_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o have_v a_o bishop_n of_o their_o own_o choose_v he_o far_o add_v that_o after_o the_o take_n of_o antioch_n there_o be_v no_o other_o patriarch_n establish_v than_o he_o that_o be_v there_o before_o and_o that_o he_o remain_v for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o year_n that_o after_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o other_o city_n of_o syria_n and_o palestine_n there_o be_v another_o patriarch_n make_v and_o several_a latin_a bishop_n the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n of_o syria_n be_v leave_v at_o their_o own_o liberty_n as_o to_o their_o communicate_v with_o the_o latin_n this_o pretend_a moderation_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v first_o of_o all_o refute_v by_o the_o same_o author_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v who_o be_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n say_v he_o testify_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o syria_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o greek_n have_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o a_o ibid._n ibid._n author_n to_o be_v cite_v with_o less_o sincerity_n for_o these_o be_v james_n the_o vitry_n word_n the_o syrian_n exact_o observe_v the_o custom_n and_o ordinance_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o other_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o obey_v they_o as_o their_o superior_n but_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a prelate_n in_o who_o diocese_n they_o live_v they_o 75._o hist_o orient_n c_o 75._o free_o affirm_v they_o obey_v they_o with_o their_o mouth_n but_o not_o in_o their_o heart_n superficial_o and_o for_o fear_n of_o their_o temporal_a lord_n for_o they_o have_v their_o own_o greek_a bishop_n and_o will_v dread_v neither_o the_o excommunication_n nor_o other_o law_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v they_o not_o fear_v our_o layman_n will_v break_v off_o all_o trade_n and_o commerce_n with_o they_o for_o they_o say_v among_o themselves_o the_o latin_n be_v excommunicate_v now_o where_o i_o pray_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n sincerity_n in_o thus_o allege_v james_n the_o vitry_n testimony_n to_o prove_v the_o moderation_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o oblige_v not_o the_o syrian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o unless_o they_o please_v themselves_o these_o word_n of_o his_o declare_v the_o syrian_n do_v still_o acknowledge_v their_o greek_a bishop_n but_o then_o again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v constrain_v for_o fear_n of_o their_o temporal_a lord_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o latin_a prelate_n and_o render_v they_o a_o external_a obedience_n which_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n conclude_v and_o yet_o he_o have_v not_o content_v himself_o with_o thus_o allege_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n but_o have_v make_v a_o principle_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n concern_v the_o other_o christian_n we_o ought_v 194._o ibid._n p._n 194._o say_v he_o to_o conclude_v the_o same_o of_o the_o other_o sect_n of_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o nestorian_n with_o which_o all_o syria_n be_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v a_o too_o free_a disposal_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n in_o the_o second_o place_n this_o pretend_a moderation_n be_v refute_v even_o by_o those_o very_a letter_n which_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o write_v to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o east_n after_o the_o take_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o he_o tell_v they_o he_o have_v charge_v his_o legate_n 1100._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1100._o to_o endeavour_v the_o regulate_v of_o the_o church_n which_o god_n have_v deliver_v by_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o which_o shall_v hereafter_o be_v deliver_v by_o they_o to_o correct_v whatsoever_o shall_v be_v find_v contrary_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n to_o plant_v and_o edify_v whatsoever_o he_o judge_v fit_v by_o their_o assistance_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n after_o they_o have_v free_v these_o eastern_a christian_n from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o infidel_n suffer_v they_o not_o to_o live_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o religion_n and_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o subdue_v they_o to_o themselves_o allatius_n a_o latinized_a greek_a and_o keeper_n of_o the_o pope_n library_n have_v be_v more_o ingenuous_a than_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o he_o free_o confess_v that_o the_o latin_n 13._o de_fw-fr eccl._n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la l_o 2_o c._n 13._o establish_a prelate_n of_o their_o own_o in_o the_o east_n and_o drive_v out_o they_o of_o the_o greek_n when_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o safety_n and_o severe_o chastise_v schismatic_n and_o obstinate_a person_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o balsamon_n that_o antioch_n only_o except_v in_o all_o other_o city_n the_o latin_n permit_v 194._o ibid._n p._n 194._o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a function_n although_o they_o have_v establish_v bishop_n in_o the_o same_o place_n i_o have_v not_o meet_v with_o any_o such_o passage_n in_o his_o nomocanon_n of_o the_o parisian_a edition_n print_v in_o 1620._o those_o that_o publish_v it_o relate_v this_o passage_n in_o a_o supplement_n annex_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o addition_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o greek_a copy_n but_o only_o in_o the_o latin_a version_n of_o gentian_n hervetus_n so_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o testimony_n be_v doubtful_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v his_o quotation_n from_o baronius_n aught_o to_o have_v more_o certain_o inform_v himself_o howsoever_o it_o be_v balsamon_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o latin_n into_o the_o east_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o their_o affair_n be_v in_o disorder_n for_o the_o infidel_n have_v retake_v jerusalem_n with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v if_o the_o latin_n slacken_v their_o rigour_n towards_o the_o greek_n and_o so_o much_o the_o less_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o same_o passage_n of_o balsamon_n that_o the_o infidel_n give_v the_o same_o liberty_n to_o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o exercise_v their_o episcopal_a function_n in_o their_o dominion_n it_o be_v certain_a this_o moderation_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o be_v a_o mere_a chimaera_n 11._o guilliel_n tyr._n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o &_o l._n 7._o c._n 8._o &_o l._n 9_o c._n 15._o &_o l._n 10._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 11._o c._n 12._o &_o l._n 1._o c._n 2d_o &_o l._n 15._o c._n 11._o of_o his_o own_o for_o immediate_o after_o the_o take_n of_o antioch_n there_o be_v latin_a bishop_n put_v into_o all_o the_o neighbour_a city_n the_o patriarch_n for_o some_o time_n keep_v his_o dignity_n but_o at_o length_n be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v to_o constantinople_n and_o a_o latin_a bishop_n be_v substitute_v in_o his_o room_n after_o this_o dabert_n bishop_n of_o pisa_n be_v make_v patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n baldwin_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n william_n archbishop_n of_o tyre_n adam_n bishop_n of_o paneada_n and_o all_o other_o diocese_n furnish_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o wm._n of_o tyre_n account_n we_o may_v then_o i_o think_v without_o far_a trouble_n conclude_v that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o omit_v so_o favourable_a a_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v their_o religion_n and_o particular_a doctrine_n in_o the_o east_n we_o may_v moreover_o consider_v another_o historical_a passage_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v use_v according_a to_o his_o ordinary_a manner_n which_o be_v to_o hinder_v we_o from_o behold_v the_o just_a consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v thence_o this_o history_n concern_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n to_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 1204._o the_o latin_n take_v by_o assault_n the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n and_o seize_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n on_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n which_o they_o bestow_v on_o baldwin_n earl_n of_o flanders_n they_o keep_v it_o fifty_o eight_o year_n till_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la retake_v constantinople_n and_o drive_v the_o latin_n out_o of_o greece_n the_o greek_n be_v no_o more_o moderate_o deal_v with_o after_o this_o conquest_n than_o they_o be_v after_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a land_n the_o latin_n 13._o de_fw-fr eccl._n occ._n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 13._o say_v leo_n allatius_n establish_v in_o the_o place_n they_o possess_v priest_n and_o prelate_n of_o their_o own_o who_o
the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n the_o emperor_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la who_o then_o reign_v see_v this_o difference_n do_v not_o stick_v to_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n part_n he_o command_v therefore_o cerularius_n to_o write_v back_o to_o the_o pope_n letter_n of_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o pope_n send_v thereupon_o to_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n reunion_n his_o legate_n humbert_n and_o frederic_n cardinal_n and_o peter_n archbishop_n of_o melphus_n with_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n the_o emperor_n grant_v to_o these_o legate_n whatsoever_o they_o desire_v even_o to_o the_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la a_o greek_a monk_n that_o have_v write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o burn_v public_o his_o own_o book_n and_o anathematise_v all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o dare_v in_o any_o wise_a censure_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n this_o protection_n so_o raise_v the_o legate_n courage_n that_o come_v into_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o greek_a clergy_n they_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n of_o acrida_n and_o all_o that_o take_v their_o part_n which_o raise_v such_o a_o tumult_n in_o constantinople_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v much_o ado_n to_o save_v the_o legate_n from_o the_o popular_a fury_n who_o after_o this_o return_v into_o italy_n whereupon_o the_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v on_o his_o side_n the_o legate_n and_o raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o diptyches_n which_o be_v table_n wherein_o the_o name_n of_o those_o that_o be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v set_v down_o some_o author_n say_v that_o he_o anathematise_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n as_o heretic_n but_o leo_n allatius_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_a author_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o emperor_n hinder_v by_o he_o authority_n this_o excommunication_n in_o the_o time_n say_v this_o author_n that_o michael_n cerularius_n 8._o anonym_n apud_fw-la allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o hold_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o four_o patriarch_n raze_v the_o pope_n name_n out_o of_o the_o dyptiche_n and_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o full_o pronounce_v the_o anathema_n against_o the_o latin_n be_v hind'r_v by_o the_o emperor_n who_o consider_v they_o as_o a_o great_a and_o mighty_a nation_n and_o therefore_o be_v afraid_a of_o their_o usual_a incursion_n in_o the_o year_n 1071_o michael_n parapinacius_n be_v make_v emperor_n be_v a_o prince_n that_o love_v his_o ease_n and_o therefore_o withstand_v not_o the_o turk_n progress_n into_o europe_n he_o observe_v the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n which_o 173._o l._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 173._o be_v to_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v from_o baronius_n and_o leo_n allatius_n that_o pope_n alexander_n the_o second_o send_v to_o he_o peter_n bishop_n of_o anagnia_n 9_o allet_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o as_o his_o nuncio_n allatius_n add_v that_o peter_n remain_v a_o year_n at_o constantinople_n which_o show_v we_o say_v he_o this_o emperor_n be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o in_o effect_n gregory_n the_o seven_o excommunicate_v upon_o his_o account_n nicephorus_n botionatus_n who_o have_v usurp_v the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o michael_n in_o a_o monastery_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o nicephorus_n botoniatus_fw-la be_v handle_v by_o alexis_n comnenus_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o michael_n be_v use_v by_o nicephorus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o empire_n and_o shut_v up_o in_o a_o monastery_n but_o alexis_n get_v into_o his_o place_n vary_v not_o from_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o predecessor_n the_o necessity_n of_o his_o affair_n oblige_v he_o to_o turn_v himself_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o latin_n more_o open_o than_o other_o have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o observe_v their_o measure_n although_o inward_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v they_o he_o obstruct_v their_o design_n on_o the_o holy_a land_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v and_o hind'r_v their_o passage_n thither_o oblige_v they_o sometime_o to_o turn_v their_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o chastise_v he_o 1095._o rationar_n temp_n part_v 1_o l._n 8._o c_o 13._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1095._o severe_o which_o cause_v pelavius_n the_o jesuit_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v more_o deceitful_a and_o unjust_a than_o this_o emperor_n be_v towards_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o whole_a expedition_n yet_o have_v he_o send_v his_o ambassador_n to_o the_o council_n of_o plaisance_n to_o solicit_v the_o pope_n and_o western_a prince_n to_o undertake_v the_o war_n against_o the_o infidel_n he_o flatter_v the_o roman_a church_n on_o all_o occasion_n send_v 10._o allat_n de_fw-fr cons_n l_o 2._o c._n 10._o oftentimes_o present_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o mount_n cassin_n use_v likewise_o the_o same_o liberality_n towards_o the_o other_o latin_a church_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o st._n marc_n at_o venice_n on_o which_o he_o bestow_v considerable_a revenue_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o allatius_n who_o allege_v for_o this_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o princess_n ann_n 109â—_n barron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 109â—_n comnenus_n the_o daughter_n of_o this_o emperor_n he_o likewise_o give_v his_o help_a hand_n towards_o the_o essay_n of_o a_o reunion_n make_v at_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n in_o the_o year_n 1097._o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o rome_n in_o behalf_n of_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o 1118._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1112_o &_o ad_fw-la ann_n 1118._o who_o obtain_v the_o papacy_n two_o year_n after_o the_o synod_n of_o bary_n and_o this_o pope_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n send_v he_o the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n eo_fw-la solo_fw-la nomine_fw-la quod_fw-la ipse_fw-la existimo_fw-la say_v allatius_n ut_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la erat_fw-la in_o graecia_n supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la noxium_fw-la ex_fw-la cerularii_n schola_fw-la radicitus_fw-la extirparet_fw-la graecosque_fw-la alios_fw-la contineret_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v utter_o extirpate_v whatsoever_o remain_v of_o cerularius_n his_o doctrine_n and_o keep_v the_o other_o greek_n in_o the_o faith_n john_n comnénus_n who_o succeed_v alexis_n be_v yet_o more_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n than_o alexis_n for_o this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o jesuit_n peteau_n meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v patre_fw-la aliquanto_fw-la commodior_fw-la a_o little_a less_o troublesome_a than_o his_o father_n i_o do_v not_o observe_v there_o have_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o say_v of_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a unless_o that_o he_o receive_v a_o letter_n from_o peter_n the_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n in_o which_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o surrender_v a_o monastery_n belong_v to_o they_o of_o his_o order_n at_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v take_v from_o they_o promise_v he_o shall_v participate_v of_o all_o the_o merit_n of_o that_o order_n if_o he_o reestablish_v they_o baronius_n say_v likewise_o that_o anaclet_n the_o antypope_n to_o innocent_a 1130._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1130._o the_o second_o write_v to_o this_o emperor_n inform_v he_o of_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o that_o he_o call_v he_o his_o most_o dear_a son_n after_o john_n succeed_v manuel_n comnénus_n a_o prince_n very_o much_o addict_v to_o dissimulation_n and_o double_a deal_v who_o on_o one_o hand_n do_v the_o latin_n all_o the_o mischief_n he_o private_o can_v by_o the_o secret_a intelligence_n he_o hold_v with_o the_o sarracen_n and_o on_o the_o other_o earnest_o endeavour_v at_o a_o compliance_n with_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n allatius_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o pope_n alexander_n the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n l._n 2._o c._n 11._o three_o to_o treat_v with_o he_o concern_v this_o reunion_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n send_v john_n the_o sub-deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o constantinople_n to_o reduce_v the_o greek_n by_o his_o sermon_n he_o likewise_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v this_o emperor_n that_o oblige_v hugo_n eterianus_n to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o empress_n his_o wife_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o observe_v after_o he_o be_v a_o german_a and_o of_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o bestow_v great_a gift_n on_o the_o latin_a church_n whereupon_o the_o latin_a bishop_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o munificence_n set_v up_o his_o image_n in_o their_o church_n it_o be_v difficult_a to_o imagine_v how_o a_o prince_n who_o in_o his_o heart_n so_o great_o hate_v the_o latin_n that_o the_o jesuit_n peteau_n have_v not_o stick_v
c._n 20_o codin_n de_fw-fr officiis_n const_n cap._n 1._o rope_n to_o be_v fasten_v about_o his_o neck_n and_o to_o be_v thus_o expose_v through_o out_o all_o the_o city_n with_o his_o wife_n and_o niece_n together_o with_o ten_o other_o bind_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n cause_v the_o two_o former_a of_o these_o to_o be_v flapt_v ever_o and_o anon_o on_o the_o cheek_n with_o the_o entrail_n of_o a_o sheep_n which_o be_v among_o the_o greek_n a_o kind_n of_o infamous_a punishment_n wherewith_o only_o the_o vile_a offender_n be_v treat_v and_o those_o who_o add_v obstinacy_n to_o the_o crime_n of_o which_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a he_o likewise_o imprison_v four_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n of_o his_o house_n two_o of_o which_o be_v his_o kinsman_n and_o there_o keep_v they_o a_o long_a time_n lade_v with_o 16._o idem_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 16._o iron_n this_o severity_n seem_v very_o great_a but_o not_o content_v therewith_o when_o the_o pope_n send_v legate_n to_o constantinople_n to_o confirm_v the_o greek_n in_o their_o obedience_n to_o he_o he_o make_v they_o witness_n of_o his_o cruelty_n towards_o the_o opposer_n of_o this_o union_n command_v a_o certain_a bishop_n of_o ephesus_n to_o conduct_v they_o to_o the_o prison_n and_o show_v they_o these_o four_o person_n who_o be_v of_o the_o chief_a rank_n in_o greece_n they_o be_v in_o a_o square_a room_n each_o of_o they_o chain_v to_o a_o corner_n thereof_o and_o lade_v with_o iron_n and_o that_o which_o be_v a_o aggravation_n of_o their_o misery_n be_v to_o be_v thus_o expose_v a_o spectacle_n to_o their_o enemy_n will_v we_o know_v the_o motive_n induce_v this_o prince_n to_o use_v so_o great_a 18._o idem_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 18._o severity_n in_o this_o matter_n observe_v we_o then_o what_o pachymerus_n tell_v we_o he_o send_v oftentimes_o ambassador_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o endeavour_v to_o gain_v he_o by_o present_n for_o he_o plain_o perceive_v the_o danger_n lie_v on_o that_o side_n and_o that_o the_o italian_n can_v not_o lie_v long_o idle_a wherefore_o he_o make_v proposal_n of_o union_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v be_v secure_a as_o to_o they_o and_o the_o better_a dispose_n of_o his_o other_o affair_n these_o embassy_n than_o be_v frequent_a and_o the_o present_v magnificent_a not_o only_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o likewise_o to_o several_a cardinal_n and_o other_o who_o he_o judge_v powerful_a in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n in_o effect_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o pope_n urbain_n the_o four_o receive_v 1262._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1262._o num_fw-la 3._o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la ann_n 1262._o the_o news_n of_o the_o re-taking_a of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o earnest_o endeavour_v to_o stir_v up_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n to_o assist_v the_o latin_n he_o write_v for_o this_o effect_n to_o the_o friar_n minorite_n in_o france_n and_o enjoin_v they_o to_o preach_v a_o croisado_n on_o this_o occasion_n with_o the_o same_o indulgence_n which_o have_v be_v grant_v they_o that_o undertake_v the_o holy_a war_n he_o write_v likewise_o to_o king_n lewis_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n and_o threaten_v the_o genoise_n who_o favour_v michael_n be_v at_o varyance_n with_o the_o venetian_n that_o if_o they_o forsake_v not_o his_o alliance_n he_o will_v excommunicate_v they_o he_o write_v to_o the_o prelate_n of_o england_n and_o france_n exhort_v they_o to_o contribute_v to_o this_o war_n in_o short_a he_o forget_v nothing_o he_o judge_v necessary_a in_o this_o occasion_n michael_n then_o see_v that_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o shelter_v himself_o from_o this_o storm_n 22._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1263._o num_fw-la 22._o be_v to_o fly_v to_o the_o usual_a policy_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o negotiate_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n he_o thereupon_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n letter_n full_a of_o respect_n and_o affection_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o answer_n as_o he_o desire_v he_o earnest_o apply_v himself_o to_o this_o business_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o be_v agree_v on_o the_o motive_n which_o set_v this_o emperor_n at_o work_n foresee_v say_v he_o the_o pope_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o arm_v the_o western_a prince_n 266._o l._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 266._o against_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o potent_a enemy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o charles_n d'anjou_n king_n of_o naples_n and_o sicily_n with_o who_o the_o emperor_n baldwin_n be_v drive_v from_o constantinople_n be_v ally_v he_o resolve_v thereupon_o to_o reunite_v the_o greek_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o may_v by_o this_o mean_n deliver_v himself_o from_o the_o fear_n of_o those_o dreadful_a croisado_n which_o make_v the_o greek_a emperor_n tremble_v at_o that_o time_n in_o constantinople_n the_o sultan_n in_o babylon_n and_o grand_a cairo_n and_o the_o tartar_n themselves_o as_o far_o as_o persia_n it_o be_v certain_a add_v he_o that_o this_o reunion_n be_v carry_v on_o upon_o politic_a respect_n and_o these_o in_o effect_n be_v the_o true_a reason_n of_o michael_n undertake_n which_o be_v his_o great_a interest_n he_o therefore_o leave_v no_o mean_n unattempted_a whereby_o to_o accomplish_v it_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v still_o grant_v we_o may_v read_v say_v he_o in_o pachymerus_n that_o he_o endeavour_v too_o violent_o to_o bring_v the_o bishop_n over_o to_o his_o will._n but_o do_v he_o not_o acknowledge_v it_o we_o need_v only_o 274._o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o p._n 274._o read_v what_o michael_n himself_o say_v in_o his_o harangue_n to_o the_o greek_a clergy_n assemble_v upon_o this_o occasion_n i_o must_v acknowledge_v say_v he_o that_o i_o have_v stisle_v within_o i_o the_o most_o tender_a sentiment_n of_o nature_n to_o accomplish_v my_o design_n you_o know_v 15._o pachym_n l._n 6._o c._n 15._o i_o love_v a_o person_n with_o the_o same_o tenderness_n and_o respect_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v my_o own_o father_n and_o i_o believe_v i_o owe_v he_o more_o than_o my_o father_n see_v he_o give_v i_o the_o communion_n and_o receive_v i_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o esteem_v more_o than_o the_o give_v i_o life_n and_o yet_o have_v i_o sacrifice_v he_o to_o this_o interest_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n joseph_n i_o mean_v i_o have_v violent_o handle_v several_a other_o even_o my_o intimate_a friend_n and_o oppress_v divers_a among_o yourselves_o i_o have_v moreover_o several_a of_o my_o near_a kinsman_n in_o prison_n there_o have_v be_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o their_o oppose_v i_o or_o my_o punish_v they_o than_o only_o this_o reunion_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o think_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v we_o that_o this_o emperor_n abuse_v his_o power_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n i_o confess_v those_o that_o succeed_v he_o although_o they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v the_o reunion_n yet_o use_v not_o the_o same_o extremity_n nevertheless_o john_n paléologus_n 1370._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1370._o endeavour_v earnest_o to_o effect_v this_o and_o therefore_o go_v in_o person_n to_o rome_n in_o great_a pomp_n to_o make_v his_o declaration_n emanuel_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v he_o tread_v in_o the_o same_o step_n address_v himself_o to_o pope_n boniface_n the_o nine_o who_o publish_v a_o croisado_n for_o his_o assistance_n against_o the_o turk_n and_o a_o while_n after_o he_o treat_v with_o martin_n the_o five_o touch_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n in_o fine_a john_n the_o seven_o paleologus_fw-la come_v to_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o 5._o syrup_n hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 2._o c._n 5._o send_v his_o clergy_n thither_o on_o the_o same_o design_n we_o may_v then_o well_o conclude_v the_o latin_n want_v not_o opportunity_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n among_o the_o greek_n for_o first_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v but_o that_o this_o great_a passion_n these_o emperor_n show_v towards_o this_o union_n incline_v the_o mind_n and_o heart_n of_o several_a person_n as_o well_o of_o the_o clergy_n as_o laity_n to_o favour_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o embrace_v its_o interest_n and_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o its_o doctrine_n we_o all_o know_v how_o weak_a and_o fickle_a the_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n be_v they_o approve_v and_o esteem_v whatsoever_o be_v in_o favour_n and_o credit_n there_o be_v few_o who_o mind_n be_v not_o bias_v even_o in_o religious_a matter_n by_o temporal_a advantage_n man_n common_o in_o such_o case_n endeavour_v to_o mollisy_n and_o take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n that_o which_o before_o be_v a_o subject_a of_o scandal_n they_o enlarge_v or_o diminish_v object_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o point_n they_o desire_v they_o harken_v to_o nothing_o but_o what_o be_v please_v and_o behold_v whatsoever_o oppose_v their_o interest_n
express_o to_o plant_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o even_o to_o establish_v fix_v seminary_n who_o be_v charge_v to_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v these_o schismatic_n this_o artifice_n of_o he_o be_v not_o of_o small_a importance_n for_o he_o thereby_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o several_a particular_n without_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o make_v a_o true_a and_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o truth_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o admire_v mr._n arnaud_n ingenuity_n for_o when_o there_o be_v any_o historical_a passage_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v we_o if_o they_o be_v so_o public_o know_v that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o conceal_v they_o he_o than_o produce_v they_o but_o in_o so_o do_v apply_v they_o to_o other_o matter_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v we_o lose_v the_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n if_o they_o be_v passage_n less_o know_v and_o that_o he_o may_v well_o conceal_v they_o he_o then_o either_o not_o mention_n they_o or_o but_o light_o touch_v on_o they_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o be_v thorough_o consider_v he_o have_v take_v this_o last_o course_n in_o what_o concern_v the_o mission_n have_v prudent_o foresee_v that_o this_o mystery_n can_v not_o be_v handle_v without_o discover_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o weakness_n and_o folly_n of_o his_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o schismatical_a church_n he_o have_v therefore_o think_v good_a to_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o they_o or_o if_o at_o all_o so_o slight_o that_o they_o can_v scarce_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o lest_o he_o shall_v be_v charge_v with_o discover_v the_o secret_a and_o overthrow_v himself_o what_o he_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o see_v he_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o expect_v his_o silence_n shall_v set_v bound_n to_o man_n curiosity_n and_o that_o they_o must_v know_v no_o more_o but_o what_o he_o tell_v they_o so_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o relate_v what_o he_o will_v have_v conceal_v i_o say_v then_o that_o since_o the_o latin_n conquer_a the_o holy_a land_n and_o make_v they_o self_n master_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n all_o greece_n and_o other_o eastern_a nation_n have_v be_v fill_v with_o monk_n or_o emissary_n who_o only_a design_n and_o employment_n have_v be_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o country_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o common_o take_v thing_n in_o the_o worst_a sense_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o tell_v i_o i_o be_o to_o blame_v in_o blame_v this_o design_n see_v it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o that_o zeal_n the_o latin_n have_v ever_o show_v for_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o person_n who_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o faith_n to_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o make_v schismatic_n and_o heretical_a people_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o blame_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o win_v these_o people_n see_v she_o believe_v they_o be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o will_v undeceive_v they_o and_o so_o far_o be_v christianly_o and_o charitable_o do_v but_o as_o to_o those_o artificial_a mean_n the_o emissary_n use_n which_o savour_n so_o much_o of_o worldy_a policy_n they_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o be_v commend_v i_o do_v not_o i_o say_v blame_v they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o labour_v to_o propagate_v their_o faith_n see_v they_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o their_o communion_n yet_o i_o can_v bear_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o know_v full_a well_o what_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n have_v do_v and_o do_v still_o in_o the_o east_n that_o he_o i_o say_v shall_v attempt_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n for_o see_v their_o conversion_n have_v be_v endeavour_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n no_o mean_n have_v be_v leave_v untried_a to_o effect_v this_o how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v affirm_v that_o if_o at_o this_o day_n they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o who_o see_v not_o the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o consequence_n let_v the_o business_n of_o the_o emissary_n be_v term_v a_o reduction_n instruction_n conversion_n or_o what_o else_o he_o please_v yet_o will_v i_o by_o no_o mean_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n attempt_v the_o persuade_v we_o that_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n for_o who_o sake_n the_o emissary_n have_v take_v such_o pain_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o thereupon_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v ever_o hold_v by_o those_o church_n for_o this_o be_v a_o way_n of_o argue_v which_o will_v never_o prevail_v on_o rational_a men._n for_o any_o man_n reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o emissary_n have_v teach_v it_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v that_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n before_o they_o come_v among_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o this_o chapter_n the_o consequence_n i_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o be_v clear_a enough_o in_o itself_o and_o we_o need_v no_o more_o but_o only_o represent_v what_o i_o already_o hint_v touch_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o emissary_n in_o the_o levant_n first_o then_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n both_o palestine_n and_o syria_n be_v fill_v with_o monk_n of_o every_o order_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o thereupon_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o multitude_n of_o people_n resort_v from_o all_o part_n 194._o l._n 1._o c._n 10._o p._n 194._o of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o holy_a land_n be_v allure_v thither_o by_o the_o odour_n of_o those_o venerable_a and_o holy_a place_n where_o they_o repair_v the_o decay_a church_n build_v new_a one_o and_o found_v monastery_n in_o several_a place_n by_o the_o liberality_n of_o prince_n in_o effect_n william_n of_o tyre_n make_v mention_n of_o several_a abbot_n and_o prior_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n hold_v at_o napolis_n a_o city_n of_o samaria_n and_o at_o antioch_n 25._o guill_n tyr._n l_o 12._o c._n 1â—_n l._n 15._o c._n 16._o &_o l._n 12._o c._n 25._o he_o likewise_o remark_n some_o who_o sign_v the_o article_n of_o agreement_n make_v between_o the_o venetian_n and_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o say_v there_o be_v build_v monastery_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cistern_n monk_n together_o with_o other_o of_o st._n norbet_n and_o st._n bennet_n in_o several_a commodious_a place_n neither_o need_v we_o any_o more_o doubt_n but_o after_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o greece_n the_o monk_n disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o the_o part_n thereof_o to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n consent_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o greece_n be_v fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n he_o far_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o confer_v with_o the_o greek_n and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o year_n 1177_o according_a to_o baronius_n pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o send_v 1177._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1177._o a_o certain_a physician_n call_v philip_n into_o ethiopia_n to_o convert_v the_o christian_n of_o that_o country_n and_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o romish_a religion_n not_o long_o after_o innocent_a the_o three_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n and_o immediate_o effectual_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n over_o 55._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1193._o num_fw-la 55._o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o send_v for_o this_o purpose_n john_n and_o simon_n into_o dioclia_n and_o dalmatia_n and_o some_o other_o into_o bulgaria_n albertus_n and_o albertinus_n to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o arch_a bishop_n of_o mayence_n into_o armenia_n gregory_z the_o nine_o his_o successor_n continue_v the_o same_o design_n raynaldus_n report_v in_o his_o time_n all_o asia_n be_v full_a of_o religious_a who_o go_v up_o and_o 1233._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1233._o down_o preach_v from_o place_n to_o place_n he_o produce_v likewise_o a_o letter_n from_o a_o dominican_n name_v philip_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n in_o which_o he_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o the_o progress_n he_o make_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o
they_o beautiful_a church_n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o nixia_n there_o be_v jesuit_n recollet_n and_o capucin_n who_o make_v great_a progress_n in_o the_o propagate_a of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o capucin_n that_o be_v according_a 225._o stochove_n voyage_n p._n 225._o to_o thevenot_n relation_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n the_o sieur_n stochove_n tell_v we_o of_o carmelite_n friar_n who_o be_v there_o likewise_o at_o smyrna_n there_o be_v both_o capucin_n and_o jesuit_n say_v the_o sieur_n boulaye_n 20._o boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr part_n 1._o c._n 9_o p._n 20._o le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr and_o villamont_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o isle_n of_o cephalonia_n and_o zant_n there_o be_v religious_a of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n francis_n we_o know_v that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v settle_v themselves_o since_o the_o year_n 1609_o at_o constantinople_n the_o jesuit_n say_v the_o sieur_n stochove_v have_v st._n bennet_n '_o s_o church_n where_o they_o be_v very_o well_o accommodate_v have_v a_o fine_a garden_n the_o 98._o villamont_n voyage_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o stochovie_n voyage_n p._n 98._o church_n although_o it_o be_v but_o small_a yet_o be_v a_o very_a beautiful_a one_o be_v cover_v with_o mosaisk_n work_n these_o father_n say_v he_o do_v make_v great_a proficiency_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a faith_n but_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n there_o be_v jacobin_n and_o cordelier_n the_o cordelier_n say_v the_o sieur_n du_fw-mi loir_fw-fr be_v at_o st._n marys_n the_o jacobin_n at_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o jesuit_n at_o st._n bennet_n which_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a church_n and_o paint_a 67._o loir_n voyage_n p._n 67._o also_o with_o mosaic_a work_n very_o rich_a but_o not_o well_o contrive_v it_o be_v well_o know_v there_o be_v emissary_n likewise_o in_o hispaham_n in_o persia_n who_o have_v spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o border_n of_o the_o armenian_n we_o have_v not_o see_v any_o city_n in_o all_o our_o travel_n say_v the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr bourges_n which_o be_v better_o provide_v with_o emissary_n the_o reverend_a father_n the_o austin_n portugais_n monk_n carmelites_n and_o jesuit_n have_v successive_o establish_v themselves_o since_o some_o year_n and_o by_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o exercise_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o liberty_n their_o function_n the_o reverend_a father_n the_o jesuit_n have_v settle_v themselves_o at_o julfa_n which_o be_v a_o small_a city_n about_o a_o league_n distant_a from_o hispaham_n chief_o consist_v of_o armenian_n have_v a_o particular_a conveniency_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o schismatic_n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o there_o be_v at_o surat_n a_o mission_n of_o french_a capucin_n and_o another_o at_o babylon_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o former_a of_o these_o these_o be_v say_v he_o the_o only_a emissary_n in_o this_o city_n we_o have_v be_v witness_n of_o the_o respect_n show_v they_o and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o their_o labour_n to_o bring_v home_o to_o the_o church_n the_o armenian_n jacobite_n and_o nestorian_n i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v myself_o with_o mention_v the_o mission_n of_o the_o india_n nor_o they_o of_o ethiopia_n for_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o be_v public_a and_o know_v by_o all_o the_o world_n we_o may_v read_v what_o john_n peter_n maffeé_v and_o du_fw-fr jaric_n both_o jesuit_n have_v write_v in_o their_o history_n of_o the_o india_n touch_v this_o matter_n and_o likewise_o the_o relation_n of_o ethiopia_n take_v out_o of_o the_o letter_n write_v to_o the_o general_n of_o the_o jesuit_n viteleschy_n and_o another_o history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n print_v at_o arras_n anno_fw-la 1628._o but_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v be_v sufficient_a to_o discover_v the_o fallacy_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n who_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o his_o faith_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o schismatical_a church_n for_o now_o after_o what_o i_o represent_v all_o which_o have_v be_v faithful_o transcribe_v out_o of_o author_n never_o suspect_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v find_v establish_v among_o these_o people_n that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o all_o these_o emissary_n who_o have_v be_v send_v for_o so_o many_o year_n for_o no_o other_o purpose_n it_o ought_v methinks_v to_o be_v show_v we_o to_o colour_n over_o this_o proof_n that_o the_o source_n whence_o they_o draw_v their_o christianity_n have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v that_o these_o spring_n have_v run_v clear_a without_o be_v trouble_v to_o this_o day_n or_o at_o least_o the_o time_n of_o these_o mission_n must_v be_v lay_v aside_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n if_o he_o intend_v to_o deal_v sincere_o must_v begin_v from_o the_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v these_o schismatic_n believe_v the_o same_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n before_o all_o this_o care_n for_o their_o instruction_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o we_o shall_v suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o so_o frivolous_a a_o argument_n i_o will_v suppose_v for_o once_o that_o i_o be_v deceive_v when_o i_o maintain_v that_o any_o one_o of_o these_o nation_n who_o profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o submit_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n will_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o imagine_v that_o my_o mistake_n have_v prejudice_v my_o cause_n or_o justify_v the_o consequence_n he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o his_o principle_n this_o pretention_n of_o he_o in_o my_o mind_n will_v be_v very_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o whether_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o be_v only_o a_o question_n between_o he_o and_o i_o to_o which_o the_o subject_a i_o defend_v have_v no_o relation_n and_o therefore_o he_o can_v expect_v no_o more_o at_o utmost_a than_o a_o victory_n over_o i_o and_o not_o my_o cause_n see_v the_o consequence_n he_o will_v draw_v hence_o will_v be_v continual_o dispute_v he_o to_o wit_n that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v perpetual_o believe_v in_o these_o church_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v be_v to_o blame_v in_o pass_v over_o so_o slight_o as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o which_o depend_v the_o whole_a force_n of_o his_o proof_n and_o he_o may_v just_o be_v complain_v of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o he_o have_v in_o his_o whole_a proceed_n betray_v a_o great_a care_n for_o his_o own_o private_a reputation_n than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n who_o cause_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v myself_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o give_v the_o world_n a_o good_a account_n touch_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o be_v i_o mistake_v i_o will_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o make_v a_o open_a recantation_n without_o the_o least_o apprehension_n that_o this_o my_o retractation_n will_v in_o any_o sort_n prejudice_v my_o cause_n see_v in_o effect_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o follow_v that_o a_o doctrine_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o religion_n although_o schismatical_a church_n now_o profess_v it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n this_o consequence_n must_v be_v prove_v as_o well_o as_o its_o principle_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o direct_a course_n and_o argue_v in_o a_o requisite_a manner_n to_o satisfy_v judicious_a person_n and_o therefore_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v a_o sincere_a account_n of_o this_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o mission_n which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o represent_v in_o this_o chap._n for_o i_o can_v imagine_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o he_o have_v do_v a_o history_n so_o important_a and_o necessary_a for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o right_a judgement_n of_o this_o whole_a controversy_n see_v he_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o if_o he_o believe_v he_o have_v do_v right_a i_o must_v needs_o say_v he_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o sincerity_n different_a from_o that_o of_o all_o other_o people_n and_o if_o he_o believe_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v this_o course_n we_o must_v affirm_v that_o his_o silence_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o criminal_a in_o that_o he_o have_v act_v against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n chap._n v._n that_o the_o mean_n the_o emissary_n have_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o roman_a religion_n among_o the_o schismatic_n the_o seminary_n which_o have_v be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o same_o design_n and_o the_o particular_a
and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o bring_n up_o of_o greek_a child_n wherein_o they_o be_v teach_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o leave_v these_o school_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o east_n where_o it_o frequent_o happen_v they_o be_v call_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a function_n and_o these_o be_v as_o so_o many_o of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n creature_n who_o endeavour_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o during_o the_o popedom_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o there_o be_v a_o college_n found_v at_o rome_n to_o what_o end_n we_o may_v be_v inform_v by_o leo_n allatius_n the_o college_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o be_v build_v in_o gregory_n 970._o de_fw-fr perp_n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag_n 970._o the_o thirteenth_n time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o grecian_a child_n may_v learn_v the_o art_n and_o science_n which_o be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v find_v in_o greece_n and_o also_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o catholic_n religion_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o and_o especial_o to_o they_o of_o their_o own_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n relate_v what_o mean_n have_v be_v use_v to_o propagate_v the_o roman_a religion_n in_o greece_n since_o those_o country_n have_v be_v possess_v by_o the_o turk_n he_o add_v thus_o through_o a_o long_a series_n of_o time_n have_v religion_n make_v its_o progress_n in_o greece_n but_o at_o length_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o desirous_a to_o quench_v the_o fire_n which_o waste_v all_o greece_n and_o remedy_v its_o misery_n have_v therefore_o cause_v to_o be_v build_v at_o rome_n the_o greek_a church_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o st._n athenasius_n he_o buy_v likewise_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o neighbour_a house_n for_o dwelling_n to_o entertain_v the_o greek_a scholar_n which_o shall_v be_v bring_v over_o from_o greece_n be_v all_o the_o child_n of_o greek_n he_o give_v likewise_o a_o considerable_a yearly_a revenue_n for_o their_o maintenance_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a tongue_n may_v serve_v as_o a_o ornament_n and_o help_n to_o their_o distress_a country_n now_o this_o be_v not_o a_o matter_n needs_o prove_v see_v this_o church_n continue_v even_o to_o this_o day_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o same_o use_n for_o which_o it_o be_v intend_v the_o fruit_n gather_v hence_o be_v not_o inconsiderable_a for_o there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v now_o every_o day_n send_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o person_n full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n its_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n into_o the_o east_n who_o spread_v themselves_o over_o all_o part_n of_o it_o and_o profess_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o live_v in_o the_o same_o communion_n with_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n into_o their_o mind_n leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o these_o person_n which_o the_o curious_a may_v see_v if_o they_o please_v he_o have_v observe_v that_o several_a of_o they_o have_v be_v make_v archbishop_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o promote_v to_o episcopal_a charge_n some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v too_o zealous_a occasion_v the_o greek_n to_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o and_o other_o have_v be_v so_o successful_a in_o their_o endeavour_n that_o they_o gain_v the_o very_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n themselves_o he_o mention_n among_o other_o one_o josaphat_n azales_n who_o have_v finish_v his_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n be_v send_v to_o messene_n a_o city_n of_o pelopenesus_n to_o instruct_v the_o monk_n of_o st._n basil_n who_o live_v there_o and_o have_v be_v some_o time_n after_o make_v papas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o greek_a priest_n he_o go_v to_o mount_n athos_n and_o there_o say_v allatius_n he_o teach_v the_o true_a faith_n now_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o mount_n athos_n be_v the_o general_a seminary_n of_o the_o whole_a east_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o the_o religious_a do_v disperse_v themselves_o over_o all_o greece_n from_o this_o place_n they_o have_v their_o patriarch_n archbishop_n and_o bishop_n so_o that_o to_o carry_v the_o roman_a religion_n to_o mount_n athos_n it_o be_v to_o go_v to_o the_o source_n which_o be_v a_o mean_n to_o gain_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n he_o mention_n another_o who_o he_o call_v ignatius_n mindon_n who_o leave_v the_o seminary_n return_v into_o greece_n where_o he_o teach_v several_a year_n and_o from_o thence_o go_v to_o trebizonde_n which_o be_v a_o city_n on_o pont_n euxin_n where_o as_o before_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o the_o instruct_n of_o people_n and_o that_o with_o such_o success_n that_o he_o be_v take_v by_o they_o for_o a_o prophet_n and_o in_o fine_a be_v send_v for_o by_o raphael_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v rector_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n at_o pera_n he_o endeavour_v say_v he_o with_o all_o his_o power_n to_o advance_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v in_o this_o seminary_n wherein_o be_v bring_v up_o two_o person_n who_o make_v 10._o arcudius_n epist_n ad_fw-la sigism_n regem_fw-la poloniae_fw-la de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi mosc_n pag._n 10._o a_o great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n to_o wit_n john_n matthew_n caryophilus_n archbishop_n of_o iconia_n and_o peter_n arcudius_n the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v send_v into_o greece_n but_o have_v not_o discreet_o carry_v himself_o be_v force_v for_o his_o preservation_n to_o return_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o other_o be_v send_v into_o poland_n lituania_n russia_n and_o muscovia_n where_o he_o employ_v himself_o according_a to_o his_o own_o relation_n for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o the_o propagate_a of_o the_o roman_a faith_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n the_o 13_o touch_v the_o mean_n to_o be_v use_v for_o the_o introduce_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n among_o the_o moscovite_n he_o so_o high_o esteem_v seminary_n that_o he_o advise_v he_o to_o settle_v one_o at_o rome_n for_o the_o russian_n and_o another_o at_o vilna_n in_o 1._o bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o cap._n 1._o lituania_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v likewise_o their_o college_n in_o which_o there_o be_v many_o scholar_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o another_o place_n that_o this_o pope_n in_o effect_n found_v several_a seminary_n for_o the_o russian_n in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n m._n the_o bishop_n of_o pamiez_n have_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o annal_n that_o gregory_n found_v 1584._o spondanus_n annalaom_n 3._o â—d_a ann_n 1584._o a_o seminary_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o maronites_n say_v far_a that_o the_o same_o pope_n found_v other_o for_o the_o eastern_a and_o northern_a country_n as_o well_o at_o rome_n as_o in_o the_o province_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v the_o turk_n under_o who_o government_n the_o greek_n live_v do_v hinder_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o say_v john_n cottovicus_n that_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v in_o any_o sort_n severe_a against_o the_o religious_a who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n at_o rome_n and_o take_v order_n return_v into_o their_o own_o country_n and_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n nor_o that_o the_o turkish_a magistrate_n have_v upon_o this_o account_n make_v they_o suffer_v the_o least_o damage_n in_o effect_n provide_v they_o oppose_v not_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v ready_a enough_o to_o connive_v at_o all_o other_o matter_n they_o favour_v they_o that_o give_v they_o most_o money_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v we_o see_v on_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v of_o constantinople_n person_n who_o keep_v a_o good_a correspondency_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o such_o who_o have_v be_v the_o jesuit_n scholar_n who_o see_v themselves_o raise_v to_o this_o dignity_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o favour_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v this_o change_n so_o long_o prosecute_v and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o rank_n we_o must_v place_v raphael_n neophytus_n timotheus_n cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o who_o the_o roman_a party_n have_v at_o divers_a time_n help_v to_o the_o patriarchate_n and_o who_o in_o requital_n do_v they_o afterward_o great_a service_n all_o this_o i_o think_v show_v evident_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v very_o disingenuous_a in_o his_o whole_a proceed_n who_o conceal_v these_o intrigue_n
confident_o undertake_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o same_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o other_o christian_a church_n as_o if_o all_o the_o passage_n from_o rome_n to_o greece_n be_v so_o block_v up_o that_o these_o doctrine_n can_v never_o be_v transport_v thither_o or_o as_o if_o the_o latin_n have_v never_o attempt_v this_o have_v these_o people_n receive_v these_o doctrine_n elsewhere_o or_o invent_v they_o themselves_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o his_o argument_n neither_o can_v we_o then_o charge_v he_o with_o assert_v thing_n as_o we_o do_v now_o against_o the_o light_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n but_o see_v he_o know_v well_o enough_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v perpetual_o endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n in_o these_o country_n and_o constant_o labour_v at_o this_o since_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o age_n he_o therefore_o upon_o supposal_n they_o have_v effect_v this_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n as_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v to_o speak_v modest_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o will_v never_o be_v approve_v by_o just_a and_o reasonable_a man_n it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v object_v that_o i_o do_v indeed_o here_o show_v that_o the_o latin_n endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o east_n but_o that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o particular_o appear_v they_o at_o any_o time_n endeavour_v to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o this_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o propose_v only_o to_o myself_o at_o present_a to_o show_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v in_o order_n to_o the_o prove_v of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n touch_v transubstantiation_n in_o that_o he_o imagine_v the_o eastern_a church_n hold_v the_o same_o it_o suffice_v i_o to_o show_v thereupon_o that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v communicate_v to_o they_o by_o the_o latin_n themselves_o in_o their_o several_a attempt_n to_o introduce_v their_o religion_n into_o the_o east_n especial_o consider_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n of_o it_o and_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v his_o proof_n subsist_v he_o must_v set_v aside_o all_o the_o time_n of_o these_o effort_n we_o now_o mention_v and_o betake_v himself_o only_o to_o those_o age_n which_o precede_v they_o for_o unless_o he_o prove_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v believe_v in_o these_o church_n before_o all_o these_o endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o over_o to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v no_o person_n endue_v with_o sense_n but_o will_v perceive_v how_o little_a strength_n his_o argument_n carry_v along_o with_o it_o see_v he_o be_v ever_o liable_a to_o be_v tell_v they_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o the_o latin_n it_o not_o appear_v among_o they_o before_o but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o stick_v here_o to_o the_o end_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v receive_v full_a satisfaction_n touch_v this_o point_n i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 1627._o clement_n the_o four_o intend_v to_o make_v his_o advantage_n of_o that_o 75._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 75._o great_a earnestness_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la show_v for_o the_o reunion_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o roman_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o three_o chap._n of_o this_o book_n he_o thereupon_o send_v he_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o will_v have_v receive_v by_o the_o greek_n because_o he_o find_v that_o which_o the_o greek_n send_v he_o not_o only_o deficient_a in_o several_a thing_n but_o full_a of_o error_n although_o the_o friar_n minorite_n then_o at_o constantinople_n have_v accept_v it_o now_o among_o other_o article_n in_o this_o confession_n there_o be_v one_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o run_v thus_o in_o latin_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n believe_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v afterward_o dominicains_n to_o confirm_v this_o confession_n and_o procure_v its_o acceptance_n with_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o year_n 1272_o gregory_n the_o ten_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o greece_n 27._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1272._o num_fw-la 27._o to_o endeavour_v afresh_o the_o reduction_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la who_o resolve_v to_o finish_v this_o affair_n at_o any_o rate_n and_o to_o who_o he_o likewise_o recommend_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1288._o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o send_v friar_n minorite_n into_o 30._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1288._o num_fw-la 30._o esclavonia_n to_o bring_v off_o these_o people_n from_o the_o greek_a religion_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o give_v they_o letter_n to_o king_n urosius_n and_o helena_n the_o queen_n mother_n and_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o same_o form_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o the_o end_n this_o may_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o instruction_n to_o the_o people_n the_o same_o pope_n send_v it_o likewise_o to_o three_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n who_o embrace_v his_o communion_n exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n according_a 33._o ibid._n num_fw-la 33._o to_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v therein_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o recommend_v to_o they_o the_o emissary_n send_v into_o those_o country_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o greek_n bulgarian_n valaquians_n syrian_n iberian_o alain_n russian_n jacobite_n nestorian_n georgian_n armenian_n indian_n whence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o the_o emissary_n be_v likewise_o enjoin_v to_o use_v this_o formulary_a in_o the_o year_n 1318._o pope_n innocent_a the_o twenty_o second_v send_v this_o confession_n 13._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1318._o num_fw-la 13._o to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o only_o say_v rynaldus_n the_o armenian_n which_o inhabit_v cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o other_o also_o who_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o their_o country_n by_o the_o sarracen_n have_v retire_v into_o chersonesus_n taurique_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n the_o pope_n add_v he_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n remain_v entire_a in_o the_o year_n 1338._o bennet_n the_o twelve_o receive_v letter_n from_o the_o alain_n 77._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1338._o num_fw-la 77._o who_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v the_o greek_a religion_n and_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o tartar_n he_o return_v they_o a_o answer_n and_o send_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o already_o mention_v for_o their_o instruction_n raynaldus_n refer_v this_o letter_n to_o the_o year_n 1338._o but_o there_o be_v a_o old_a book_n i_o late_o cite_v entitle_v the_o marvellous_a history_n of_o the_o great_a cham_n of_o tartary_n which_o refer_v this_o to_o the_o year_n 1328._o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o mention_v in_o it_o in_o the_o year_n 1366._o john_n paleologus_fw-la the_o grecian_a emperor_n design_v to_o 6._o idem_fw-la ad_fw-la ann_n 1366._o num_fw-la 6._o reunite_v himself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o may_v be_v assist_v against_o the_o turk_n pope_n urbain_n the_o five_o send_v he_o as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v to_o michael_n this_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o here_o then_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o only_o enjoin_v to_o propagate_v their_o religion_n in_o general_n among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n but_o particular_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v this_o confession_n contain_v the_o other_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o it_o have_v two_o distinct_a part_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v explain_v and_o
in_o the_o other_o there_o be_v several_a particular_a point_n express_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n propter_fw-la diversas_fw-la haereses_fw-la a_o quibusdam_fw-la ex_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la ex_fw-la malitia_fw-la introductas_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o certain_a heresy_n introduce_v by_o the_o ignorance_n of_o some_o and_o malice_n of_o other_o now_o it_o be_v under_o these_o last_o point_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v propose_v to_o they_o as_o late_o define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o which_o those_o people_n have_v at_o that_o time_n no_o certain_a knowledge_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o must_v seek_v elsewhere_o for_o proof_n whereon_o to_o ground_v his_o pretention_n touch_v the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o opinion_n in_o question_n and_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o affirm_v he_o must_v be_v a_o extraordinary_a person_n if_o he_o can_v solid_o acquit_v himself_o of_o what_o i_o have_v lay_v before_o he_o and_o in_o all_o which_o i_o defy_v he_o to_o produce_v a_o false_a quotation_n he_o have_v be_v show_v five_o remarkable_a deceit_n whereby_o he_o have_v impose_v on_o the_o world_n in_o conceal_v whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v in_o order_n to_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o in_o turn_v to_o a_o vain_a and_o unprofitable_a use_n whatsoever_o conclude_v direct_o against_o he_o he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o profound_a ignorance_n wherein_o these_o people_n have_v lie_v from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o the_o fond_a superstition_n reign_v among_o they_o which_o make_v they_o very_o unfit_a judge_n of_o our_o controversy_n he_o have_v be_v show_v the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o these_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o temporal_n and_o the_o violence_n offer_v they_o by_o the_o latin_n to_o make_v they_o change_v their_o religion_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o the_o persecution_n they_o suffer_v from_o their_o own_o prince_n upon_o this_o account_n we_o have_v observe_v all_o these_o country_n overspread_v with_o monk_n and_o emissary_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n and_o that_o without_o interruption_n to_o this_o day_n we_o have_v represent_v he_o with_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o what_o the_o emissary_n do_v and_o what_o the_o seminary_n contribute_v towards_o the_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o in_o fine_a we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o one_o of_o their_o chief_a care_n for_o these_o people_n be_v to_o make_v they_o learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n now_o after_o this_o whether_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o or_o not_o it_o be_v a_o indifferent_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o main_a of_o our_o controversy_n so_o that_o it_o only_o now_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o vindicate_v my_o own_o particular_a reputation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o i_o have_v right_o or_o no_o affirm_v that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o which_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v by_o god_n assistance_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o will_v satisfy_v all_o reasonable_a person_n book_n iii_o wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n so_o call_v hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n chap._n i._n the_o question_n state_v and_o m._n arnaud_n six_o deceit_n manifest_v it_o may_v be_v remember_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o dispute_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o of_o these_o three_o proposition_n first_o that_o when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v prove_v what_o he_o pretend_v concern_v these_o church_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o christian_a religion_n or_o the_o change_n in_o question_n impossible_a or_o that_o it_o have_v not_o actual_o happen_v second_o that_o the_o true_a greek_a church_n and_o other_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v schismatic_n never_o reckon_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n among_o their_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n three_o that_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a be_v void_a and_o ineffectual_a and_o that_o even_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o that_o which_o he_o pretend_v i_o have_v already_o make_v good_a the_o first_o of_o these_o proposition_n in_o the_o precede_a book_n and_o shall_v in_o this_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a that_o i_o may_v thereby_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o greek_a church_n i_o shall_v treat_v of_o they_o in_o my_o five_o book_n but_o it_o be_v first_o necessary_a to_o lay_v down_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o end_n that_o what_o we_o undertake_v may_v be_v the_o better_o understand_v and_o mr._n arnaud_n deceit_n more_o plain_o detect_v who_o continual_o wander_v from_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n suppose_v impossibility_n prove_v impertinency_n and_o confound_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v we_o must_v know_v then_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o greek_n the_o one_o reunite_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n and_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n live_v in_o peace_n with_o the_o latin_n the_o other_o acknowledge_v only_o their_o own_o patriarch_n have_v their_o communion_n apart_o and_o separate_v from_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o i_o suppose_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o his_o friend_n will_v not_o deny_v see_v that_o in_o their_o observation_n on_o the_o request_n of_o m._n the_o archbishop_n of_o ambrun_n they_o have_v themselves_o make_v this_o distinction_n of_o the_o greek_n catholic_n church_n and_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a one_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o allege_v other_o proof_n touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n so_o well_o know_v in_o effect_v the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o latin_n to_o subject_v the_o greek_n to_o themselves_o have_v not_o be_v whole_o fruitless_a for_o beside_o that_o in_o greece_n itself_o and_o other_o patriarchates_n they_o have_v acquire_v a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n and_o entire_a family_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v there_o be_v whole_a nation_n which_o observe_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n who_o yet_o still_o observe_v the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v place_v in_o this_o rank_n all_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n rome_n venice_n tuscany_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sicily_n and_o naples_n which_o be_v call_v italian_a greek_n we_o may_v also_o bring_v under_o this_o rank_a a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o who_o live_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o venetian_n for_o allatius_n testify_v that_o not_o only_o all_o these_o do_v observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o they_o of_o the_o east_n but_o that_o the_o pope_n likewise_o oblige_v they_o to_o a_o observance_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o maintain_v a_o greek_a bishop_n to_o confer_v order_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a mode_n to_o hinder_v they_o from_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o east_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatic_n we_o must_v likewise_o comprehend_v the_o russian_n which_o inhabit_v black_a russia_n and_o podolia_n under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o century_n arcudius_n commend_v sigismond_n the_o three_o for_o that_o he_o do_v not_o only_o solicit_v but_o in_o a_o manner_n sigismond_n arcud_v epist._n ad_fw-la sigismond_n constrain_v they_o to_o make_v this_o union_n ut_fw-la ad_fw-la romanam_fw-la say_v he_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ver_fw-la be_fw-mi dei_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la se_fw-la adjungerent_fw-la excitasti_fw-la ac_fw-la pene_fw-la dixerim_fw-la impulisti_fw-la our_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v they_o their_o submission_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n i_o express_o except_v they_o when_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n have_v say_v in_o plain_a term_n except_o those_o that_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n second_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a advantage_n end_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n towards_o the_o end_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v of_o these_o forementioned_a seminary_n and_o emissary_n in_o greece_n be_v the_o gain_n of_o proselyte_n and_o instruct_v young_a people_n in_o its_o doctrine_n to_o use_v they_o afterward_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o
other_o as_o i_o show_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n now_o mr_n arnaud_n can_v in_o reason_n bring_v these_o sort_n of_o people_n into_o the_o reckon_n and_o i_o think_v it_o will_v not_o be_v take_v ill_o if_o i_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n for_o in_o effect_n the_o abuse_n will_v be_v too_o gross_a to_o pretend_v to_o determine_v this_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_a church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o convert_v or_o person_n bring_v up_o from_o their_o infancy_n among_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o religious_a order_n and_o latin_a doctor_n who_o instruct_v they_o in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v not_o small_a and_o allatius_n himself_o assure_v we_o of_o it_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o that_o reverence_n the_o pope_n and_o receive_v his_o decree_n as_o oracle_n be_v more_o in_o number_n than_o we_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o imagine_v and_o be_v they_o not_o with_o hold_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o a_o most_o cruel_a tyrant_n and_o that_o of_o the_o calumny_n and_o accusation_n of_o some_o wicked_a people_n we_o shall_v see_v every_o day_n they_o who_o possess_v the_o great_a dignity_n among_o the_o greek_n come_v and_o prostrate_v themselves_o at_o the_o pope_n footstool_n this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o seminary_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o question_n be_v not_o here_o whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_v continual_a device_n to_o dispute_v on_o this_o principle_n to_o wit_n that_o i_o affirm_v the_o greek_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o as_o for_o example_n he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n 12._o lib._n 2._o c._n 12._o of_o pain_n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a we_o will_v make_v use_n of_o euthymius_n his_o word_n to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o our_o doctrine_n and_o that_o euthymius_n have_v not_o take_v the_o term_n est_fw-fr in_o our_o saviour_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la 13._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o he_o likewise_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o nicholas_n méthoniensis_n 15._o lib._n 2._o c._n 15._o be_v not_o a_o berengarian_a and_o one_o that_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n that_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o saracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v not_o in_o such_o term_n as_o to_o make_v they_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o real_o our_o saviour_n body_n but_o only_o the_o figure_n or_o representation_n thereof_o endue_v with_o its_o virtue_n and_o that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o do_v not_o reproach_v 1._o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o the_o greek_n with_o their_o believe_v that_o they_o eat_v only_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a artifice_n to_o impose_v on_o the_o world_n and_o blind_a those_o that_o have_v not_o continual_o the_o point_n in_o question_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v easy_o carry_v off_o from_o one_o subject_a to_o another_o i_o say_v then_o it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o in_o every_o particular_a with_o that_o of_o we_o and_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o on_o that_o subject_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o do_v this_o we_o never_o yet_o affirm_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o the_o contrary_a viz_o that_o several_a treatise_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o figure_n image_n and_o type_n which_o the_o ancient_n make_v use_v of_o and_o we_o use_v after_o their_o example_n the_o present_a question_n be_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v this_o be_v the_o only_a point_n of_o the_o dispute_n to_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v stick_v and_o not_o to_o wander_v into_o wide_a discourse_n and_o fruitless_a consequence_n in_o effect_v the_o design_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v to_o make_v we_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o perpetuity_n first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n have_v be_v perpetual_a in_o all_o age_n and_o that_o author_n have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o she_o in_o this_o point_n and_o this_o conformity_n have_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v our_o sentiment_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o four_o place_n our_o dispute_n hitherto_o have_v not_o be_v concern_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v but_o only_o on_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n thereon_o appendant_a so_o that_o he_o have_v deal_v very_o disingenious_o in_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o our_o debate_n reach_v to_o the_o real_a presence_n our_o question_n say_v he_o be_v concern_v the_o belief_n of_o all_o these_o 128._o lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 128._o sect_n and_o people_n touch_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v yet_o more_o absurd_o he_o complain_v that_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n i_o have_v turn_v the_o question_n upon_o transubstantiation_n notwithstanding_o say_v he_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v only_o in_o his_o first_o ibid._n ibid._n treatise_n discourse_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o maintain_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v receive_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n have_v continual_o turn_v the_o question_n upon_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v not_o the_o point_n precise_o in_o question_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o most_o unwarrantable_a 191._o lib._n 2._o c._n 10._o p._n 191._o liberty_n to_o write_v that_o he_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o boldness_n of_o a_o man_n can_v proceed_v to_o that_o point_n where_o my_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o maintain_v to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o i_o dare_v to_o affirm_v that_o he_o can_v be_v great_a than_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o here_o the_o question_n only_o concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n concern_v which_o i_o have_v not_o yet_o say_v any_o thing_n 1._o let_v mr._n arnaud_n read_v the_o last_o section_n of_o my_o first_o answer_n and_o he_o will_v find_v precise_o these_o word_n i_o affirm_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o thing_n unknown_a to_o all_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a church_n except_v for_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o armenian_n russian_n jacobite_n ethiopian_n nor_o in_o general_a any_o christian_n but_o they_o who_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n do_v believe_v any_o thing_n touch_v these_o two_o article_n 2._o let_v the_o passage_n of_o my_o second_o answer_n be_v peruse_v where_o i_o handle_v again_o the_o same_o question_n and_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o they_o only_o concern_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n 3._o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o he_o will_v find_v it_o contain_v these_o word_n for_o its_o title_n that_o all_o the_o sect_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o accord_n with_o she_o in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o especial_o the_o greek_n he_o will_v find_v likewise_o that_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o chapter_n there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n there_o be_v no_o body_n then_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o have_v think_v of_o bring_v it_o into_o our_o debate_n and_o this_o without_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o maugre_o we_o imagine_v he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o save_v himself_o by_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o the_o term_n of_o real_a presence_n for_o as_o to_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v receive_v by_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n i_o be_o sorry_a i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o i_o know_v not_o any_o
man_n that_o write_v thing_n on_o such_o slight_a ground_n as_o he_o do_v nor_o so_o easy_o expose_v his_o reputation_n in_o assert_v matter_n of_o fact_n of_o who_o untruth_n he_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v convince_v by_o every_o one_o that_o can_v read_v for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o we_o need_v but_o read_v to_o find_v in_o the_o fourteen_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n that_o the_o author_n propose_v to_o himself_o to_o make_v any_o man_n confess_v who_o be_v not_o extreme_o obstinate_a by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o mystery_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n now_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v as_o far_o as_o transubstantiation_n we_o need_v but_o read_v moreover_o for_o this_o purpose_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o page_n of_o the_o first_o treatise_n wherein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v desirous_a to_o show_v we_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o that_o lanfranc_n have_v explain_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o these_o term_n we_o believe_v the_o terrestrial_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v divine_o sanctify_v on_o our_o lord_n table_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v change_v by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n wonderful_a and_o incomprehensible_a power_n of_o god_n into_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n add_v far_a behold_v here_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_n have_v hold_v in_o all_o age_n and_o do_v at_o this_o time_n hold_v and_o that_o he_o confident_o repeat_v this_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o chapter_n and_o press_v berengarius_fw-la to_o inform_v himself_o of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n ask_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o general_o all_o christian_n of_o what_o nation_n soever_o and_o they_o will_v all_o of_o they_o tell_v you_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o we_o profess_v we_o need_v but_o only_o read_v to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n produce_v afterward_o the_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o for_o the_o same_o end_n he_o cite_v that_o of_o lanfranc_n to_o wit_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o schismatic_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o twenty_o second_o page_n he_o make_v this_o remark_n that_o guitmond_n do_v not_o only_o apply_v what_o he_o say_v to_o the_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o impanation_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o lutheran_n which_o clear_o show_v we_o that_o this_o testimony_n of_o guitmond_n respect_v not_o only_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o likewise_o transubstantiation_n in_o fine_a to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n immediate_o add_v in_o his_o twenty_o three_o page_n after_o he_o have_v allege_v that_o passage_n of_o guitmond_n all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o schismatical_a greek_n say_v he_o which_o have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n since_o that_o time_n do_v clear_o testify_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n after_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v and_o tell_v we_o that_o although_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n speak_v only_o in_o his_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o content_v himself_o with_o assert_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o these_o schismatical_a church_n yet_o mr._n claude_n turn_v aside_o the_o question_n upon_o transubstantion_n which_o point_v this_o author_n do_v not_o precise_o treat_v of_o what_o mean_v then_o i_o pray_v these_o quotation_n out_o of_o lanfranc_n and_o guitmond_n which_o he_o have_v express_o produce_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v by_o the_o whole_a world_n both_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n and_o general_o by_o all_o christian_n certain_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o a_o irreparable_a injury_n thus_o to_o maintain_v thing_n without_o consult_v and_o examine_v they_o flatter_v himself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o be_v believe_v upon_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v he_o without_o doubt_n have_v be_v this_o that_o he_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o the_o author_n have_v produce_v his_o argument_n touch_v the_o schismatical_a church_n in_o the_o manner_n already_o mention_v that_o be_v to_o say_v positive_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n pass_v afterward_o to_o the_o propose_v of_o some_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v distinct_o know_v by_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o a_o insensible_a change_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a he_o restrain_v himself_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o point_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o have_v consider_v this_o a_o little_a better_o i_o say_v then_o that_o in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o christian_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o not_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v express_o mention_v transubstantiation_n in_o his_o first_o treatise_n as_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v and_o for_o as_o much_o as_o i_o plain_o keep_v myself_o in_o my_o first_o answer_n to_o this_o doctrine_n alone_o and_o that_o of_o the_o adoration_n whereupon_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o debate_n have_v be_v precise_o continue_v on_o these_o two_o article_n yet_o do_v i_o here_o declare_v to_o avoid_v all_o mistake_v that_o although_o our_o debate_n at_o present_a be_v not_o concern_v the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n from_o hence_o that_o i_o acknowledge_v this_o doctrine_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o opinion_n and_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o but_o that_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o present_a debate_n it_o will_v appear_v perhaps_o in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v touch_v this_o matter_n it_o not_o be_v needful_a for_o this_o to_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o our_o question_n but_o beside_o the_o observation_n i_o now_o make_v we_o must_v likewise_o observe_v that_o it_o do_v not_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v express_o reject_v transubstantiation_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o they_o do_v positive_o believe_v it_o or_o no._n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o people_n absolute_a reject_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o debate_n and_o the_o not_o receive_v and_o reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n our_o debate_n concern_v only_o this_o last_o i_o mean_v whether_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o it_o stand_v separate_v from_o the_o latin_a profess_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o not_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a so_o that_o we_o must_v see_v now_o who_o have_v the_o reason_n and_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n yet_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o that_o design_v throly_a to_o handle_v this_o subject_a he_o ought_v to_o have_v lay_v down_o all_o these_o distinction_n and_o leave_v the_o reader_n at_o his_o own_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o these_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v that_o he_o have_v not_o manifest_o pervert_v 1._o he_o make_v advantage_n of_o all_o those_o party_n which_o have_v be_v make_v from_o time_n to_o time_n either_o by_o the_o violence_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n or_o by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 2._o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n win_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n such_o as_o emanuel_n calecas_n bessarion_n john_n plusiadenus_n gennudius_n scholarius_n baronius_n spatarius_fw-la paysius_fw-la ligardius_n all_o of_o they_o person_n manifest_o engage_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v he_o in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o debate_n 3._o
it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n have_v not_o all_o this_o while_n follow_v their_o example_n use_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o keep_v up_o this_o perfect_a conformity_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v all_o along_o suppose_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o when_o this_o greek_a word_n have_v be_v know_v to_o they_o and_o even_o the_o latin_n themselves_o have_v teach_v it_o they_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o and_o i_o pray_v what_o ill_a conveniency_n can_v they_o apprehend_v thereby_o if_o they_o in_o effect_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v appear_v strange_a to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v heretofore_o person_n of_o sound_a judgement_n who_o scruple_v to_o admit_v the_o term_n of_o hypostasis_fw-la because_o that_o in_o effect_n ignorant_a people_n will_v take_v thence_o occasion_n to_o imagine_v there_o be_v several_a divinity_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o like_o this_o allege_v in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o give_v this_o a_o excessive_a sense_n beyond_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v suppose_v we_o admit_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n there_o be_v rather_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o it_o express_v better_a than_o any_o other_o this_o kind_n of_o conversion_n and_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v general_a expression_n be_v consequent_o defective_a and_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o deny_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o fall_v into_o heresy_n which_o be_v as_o much_o the_o greek_n interest_n as_o the_o latin_n to_o prevent_v if_o it_o be_v so_o they_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o this_o subject_a with_o they_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o they_o have_v he_o mighty_o bestir_v himself_o with_o his_o argument_n or_o rather_o declamation_n on_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v never_o quarrel_v about_o this_o doctrine_n and_o find_v it_o strange_a suppose_n they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a belief_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o let_v he_o then_o tell_v we_o wherefore_o they_o so_o obstinate_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n and_o will_v never_o express_v themselves_o on_o this_o mystery_n in_o the_o same_o form_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o find_v this_o far_o more_o strange_a suppose_v they_o hold_v in_o the_o main_a the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o she_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v that_o their_o ignorance_n have_v hind'r_v they_o from_o find_v so_o proper_a a_o term_n for_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o their_o hand_n or_o that_o they_o fear_v thereby_o to_o offend_v their_o emperor_n see_v they_o be_v deep_o engage_v to_o favour_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o fear_v thereby_o to_o incur_v a_o great_a hatred_n from_o the_o latin_n see_v they_o can_v not_o do_v they_o a_o great_a pleasure_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v they_o never_o use_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o latin_n in_o these_o force_a and_o interest_v union_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n have_v propose_v to_o they_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiatur_fw-la the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v they_o keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n say_v only_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bread_n be_v change_v as_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o make_v appear_v be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a testimony_n they_o will_v not_o adopt_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o their_o church_n and_o which_o they_o regard_v as_o a_o novelty_n this_o first_o proof_n shall_v be_v uphold_v by_o a_o second_o of_o no_o less_o strength_n than_o the_o former_a be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o explicate_a of_o their_o belief_n on_o the_o eucharist_n not_o only_o do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o whatsoever_o term_n they_o make_v use_v of_o they_o signify_v not_o any_o thing_n which_o express_o bear_v the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n bread_n of_o and_o wine_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o pope_n gregory_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n be_v mind_v to_o show_v what_o his_o belief_n be_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o do_v not_o indeed_o use_v the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v not_o then_o find_v out_o but_o explain_v himself_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v sufficient_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o on_o the_o altar_n be_v change_v substantial_o 170._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 2._o ch_n 8._o p._n 170._o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sacred_a orison_n and_o word_n of_o our_o redeemer_n into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o lively_a flesh_n and_o real_a proper_a and_o lively_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n which_o run_v down_o his_o side_n not_o only_o in_o a_o sign_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o reality_n of_o substance_n when_o innocent_a the_o three_o will_v have_v this_o same_o belief_n know_v in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n he_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o make_v use_v even_o of_o the_o very_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n say_v he_o the_o 1._o council_n lat._n sub_fw-la innoc._n 3._o cap._n 1._o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v it_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o express_o declare_v their_o belief_n and_o what_o they_o will_v have_v other_o believe_v likewise_o there_o be_v make_v say_v they_o by_o the_o consecration_n a_o conversion_n of_o the_o 4._o sess_n 13._o cap._n 4._o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o blood_n which_o conversion_n be_v right_o and_o proper_o call_v transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o speak_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o thus_o in_o effect_n they_o ought_v to_o express_v themselves_o for_o the_o form_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o with_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o what_o i_o say_v that_o they_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o reject_v it_o it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o use_v any_o expression_n which_o come_v near_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o mention_v any_o thing_n relate_v to_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n or_o presence_n of_o substance_n under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o change_v of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v say_v to_o show_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n we_o see_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n appear_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o council_n confession_n of_o faith_n or_o liturgy_n book_n of_o devotion_n or_o any_o of_o their_o write_n whether_o publish_v by_o their_o modern_a or_o ancient_a divine_n and_o certain_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a these_o people_n shall_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v in_o express_a term_n this_o their_o belief_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o term_n be_v but_o few_o and_o easy_a to_o be_v find_v out_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a to_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n than_o to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v substantial_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o former_a substance_n remain_v no_o more_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v they_o have_v in_o the_o greek_a language_n word_n which_o answer_v exact_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o this_o subject_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o will_v be_v inexcusable_a express_v themselves_o as_o they_o do_v different_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v their_o belief_n the_o same_o with_o she_o yet_o be_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v no_o way_n like_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o needs_o only_o the_o compare_v of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o to_o discern_v the_o difference_n compare_v for_o example_n the_o confession_n of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v
contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v hereafter_o neither_o be_v the_o attestation_n and_o particular_a testimony_n which_o be_v but_o from_o the_o year_n 1641._o to_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o these_o piece_n be_v apparent_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o emissary_n and_o seminary_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n who_o make_v these_o attestation_n do_v not_o furnish_v they_o with_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o decide_v our_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a schismatical_a church_n all_o these_o piece_n be_v too_o new_a whereon_o to_o build_v alone_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o â—â—â—venth_n century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v since_o six_o hundred_o year_n we_o may_v then_o already_o see_v in_o general_a that_o mr._n arnaud'_v whole_a dispute_n be_v reduce_v to_o consequence_n which_o will_v be_v easy_o overthrow_v by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o they_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o its_o place_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n what_o i_o already_o say_v be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o validity_n of_o my_o argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o that_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o clear_a of_o they_o and_o those_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v to_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o she_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o consist_v in_o general_a term_n whence_o i_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o opposite_a to_o this_o doctrine_n than_o general_a expression_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v it_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o particular_a and_o distinct_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a but_o that_o a_o church_n which_o believe_v it_o and_o will_v instruct_v its_o people_n in_o this_o doctrine_n must_v explain_v this_o point_n clear_o and_o distinct_o and_o thus_o in_o strengthen_v my_o own_o argument_n i_o lay_v open_a the_o weakness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o argument_n i_o now_o produce_v aught_o to_o be_v attend_v by_o this_o follow_a consideration_n which_o will_n far_a evidence_n its_o strength_n and_o solidity_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n profess_v to_o receive_v only_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o nice_n against_o arius_n under_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n the_o great_a that_o at_o constantinople_n against_o macedonius_n under_o theodosius_n that_o of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n under_o theodosius_n junior_fw-la that_o of_o chalcedon_n against_o eutychus_n and_o dioscorius_n under_o martion_n that_o of_o constantinople_n upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o quarrel_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n the_o three_o of_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n under_o constantine_n pogonatus_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o second_o of_o nice_a on_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n under_o constantine_n and_o his_o mother_n iréna_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o these_o council_n which_o determin_n transubstantiation_n for_o what_o be_v produce_v concern_v the_o first_o at_o nice_a that_o we_o must_v conceive_v by_o faith_n that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n lie_n ou_fw-fr this_o holy_a table_n that_o he_o be_v sacrifice_v without_o a_o sacrifice_n by_o the_o priest_n and_o that_o we_o do_v real_o receive_v his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n this_o i_o say_v as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v be_v not_o transubstantiation_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v offer_v we_o touch_v the_o second_o at_o nice_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o read_v the_o five_o chapter_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n seven_o book_n wherein_o he_o relate_v it_o and_o as_o to_o these_o council_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o that_o of_o gregory_n the_o seven_o hold_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1079._o that_o of_o plaisance_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1095._o under_o urbain_n the_o second_o that_o of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o wherein_o innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o of_o constance_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1414._o wherein_n wicliff_n be_v condemn_v for_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o of_o trent_n which_o establish_v the_o preee_a decision_n the_o greek_a church_n receive_v none_o of_o these_o nor_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o they_o all_o common_o say_v say_v richardus_fw-la the_o 150._o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 150._o jesuit_n in_o his_o relation_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o st._n erinys_n that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n ought_v only_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o people_n believe_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n a_o angel_n descend_v from_o heaven_n testify_v that_o whatsoever_o concern_v our_o faith_n be_v therein_o perfect_v and_o there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o to_o be_v add_v or_o decide_v leo_fw-la allatius_n likewise_o only_a mention_n seven_o council_n which_o they_o approve_v they_o have_v say_v he_o in_o great_a esteem_n 9_o allat_n de_fw-fr prep_n con_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 9_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o first_o general_a council_n and_o hold_v they_o inviolable_a they_o receive_v their_o canon_n for_o their_o rule_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o the_o most_o religious_a among_o they_o do_v constant_o observe_v they_o alexander_z guagnin_n discourse_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o russian_n descrip_n guag_n in_o mosc_n descrip_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n relate_v their_o belief_n be_v that_o it_o be_v conclude_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n that_o the_o matter_n determine_v in_o the_o precede_a council_n shall_v remain_v firm_a for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v no_o other_o council_n be_v call_v under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n wherefore_o add_v he_o they_o say_v that_o all_o the_o council_n and_o synod_n hold_v since_o the_o seven_o first_o be_v accurse_v perverse_a and_o desperate_o defile_v with_o heresy_n sacranus_fw-la cannon_n of_o cracovia_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o they_o regard_v not_o any_o of_o those_o council_n which_o have_v be_v hold_v since_o 9_o relig._n rutheni_n art_n 9_o the_o seven_o say_v they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o they_o see_v they_o be_v hold_v without_o their_o consent_n scarga_n the_o jesuit_n set_v down_o this_o as_o their_o six_o error_n that_o there_o 2._o de_fw-fr uno_fw-la past_a part_n 3._o c._n 2._o ought_v only_o the_o seven_o council_n to_o be_v regard_v and_o that_o whosoever_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o eight_o or_o nine_o be_v accurse_v mr._n basire_v who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n confirm_v i_o in_o this_o matter_n by_o his_o letter_n in_o publica_fw-la say_v he_o graecorum_n professione_n non_fw-la nisi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d recipiunt_fw-la quas_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nuncupant_fw-la in_o the_o public_a confession_n of_o their_o faith_n they_o only_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o seven_o council_n which_o they_o call_v ecumenical_a and_o metrophanus_n 15._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 15._o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n authorise_v all_o these_o testimony_n by_o his_o express_a declaration_n we_o only_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a council_n we_o receive_v from_o they_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o ecumenical_a one_o shall_v i_o conclude_v from_o hence_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n this_o conclusion_n perhaps_o will_v not_o be_v contemptible_a for_o in_o fine_a not_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o faith_n any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v two_o thing_n very_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o especial_o in_o reference_n to_o people_n that_o utter_o reject_v the_o other_o council_n wherein_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o effect_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v important_a enough_o to_o be_v insert_v among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n already_o decide_v or_o confirm_v by_o council_n and_o not_o among_o the_o common_a custom_n or_o practice_n which_o be_v still_o observe_v although_o not_o express_o determine_v or_o among_o the_o point_n which_o be_v minute_n and_o inconsiderable_a
be_v therefore_o leave_v undecided_a although_o they_o be_v hold_v let_v the_o reader_n judge_n whether_o it_o be_v likely_a a_o church_n will_v only_o receive_v for_o a_o determination_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n wherein_o there_o have_v pass_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v transubstantiation_n and_o reject_v other_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v establish_v and_o yet_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n as_o firm_o as_o the_o latin_n and_o not_o dare_v to_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n which_o will_v have_v ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o that_o great_a pain_n he_o have_v take_v to_o fill_v three_o or_o four_o large_a book_n with_o his_o long_a syllogism_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n what_o mean_v these_o greek_n by_o their_o general_a expression_n which_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o puzzle_v people_n for_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n they_o distinct_o believe_v the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o saviour_n body_n and_o teach_v as_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o do_v so_o to_o the_o end_n this_o doctrine_n may_v prevail_v with_o the_o people_n to_o adore_v this_o substance_n when_o change_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n explain_v itself_o touch_v this_o doctrine_n and_o yet_o be_v they_o oblige_v not_o to_o receive_v any_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o determine_v by_o the_o seven_o first_o council_n in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o to_o reject_v all_o those_o council_n which_o express_o decree_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v nothing_o and_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o who_o immortal_a praise_n the_o greek_n be_v still_o in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v for_o their_o preservation_n under_o the_o turkish_a empire_n tire_v himself_o his_o friend_n and_o his_o reader_n exhaust_v his_o store_n of_o consequence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o stock_n of_o delusion_n and_o be_v continual_o employ_v his_o invention_n to_o find_v some_o appearance_n or_o shadow_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o this_o people_n to_o speak_v impartial_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v angry_a with_o these_o greek_n who_o be_v so_o obstinate_a or_o at_o least_o so_o lazy_a that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o express_v plain_o and_o without_o ambiguity_n a_o notion_n so_o clear_o and_o distinct_o imprint_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o moreover_o not_o only_o these_o greek_n have_v not_o explain_v themselves_o but_o even_o when_o move_v by_o temporal_a interest_n and_o the_o politic_a intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n they_o consent_v to_o these_o patch_a reunion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v change_v the_o latin_a expression_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o act_n of_o these_o last_o it_o be_v express_o mention_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v bare_o insert_v that_o it_o be_v change_v that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o a_o word_n they_o have_v ever_o substitute_v their_o general_a expression_n to_o the_o formal_a and_o precise_a expression_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v when_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o see_v in_o raynaldus_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n and_o which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o clement_n iv_o by_o gregory_n x._o by_o john_n xxi_o and_o by_o urbain_n v._o as_o distinct_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o he_o see_v it_o i_o say_v express_v in_o these_o latin_n word_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la eadem_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la 77._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1267._o num_fw-la 77._o quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o find_v this_o same_o article_n in_o the_o greek_a copy_n produce_v by_o allatius_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 17._o allat_n perp_v con_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o church_n of_o rome_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o latin_n say_v veré_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la it_o be_v real_o transubstantiate_v and_o the_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v real_o change_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o love_v not_o to_o complain_v when_o his_o complaint_n will_v do_v he_o 298._o liv._o 3._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 298._o no_o good_a pass_v light_o over_o this_o difference_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o trifle_n not_o worth_a his_o notice_n for_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o raynaldus_n observe_v some_o read_v in_o latin_a transmutatur_fw-la and_o other_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o add_v allatius_n who_o have_v give_v we_o the_o original_a itself_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o these_o word_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v mere_a synonimous_a term_n see_v they_o have_v be_v substitute_v by_o interpreter_n to_o these_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v what_o be_v soon_o dispatch_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o synonimy_n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v both_o the_o same_o because_o interpreter_n substitute_v both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o word_n to_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o who_o be_v these_o interpreter_n who_o thus_o render_v transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v they_o not_o such_o who_o find_v transubstantiation_n every_o where_o and_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o force_n if_o transmutare_fw-la and_o transubstantiare_fw-la be_v synonimous_a term_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v when_o he_o please_v render_v 40._o gregor_n naz._n ora._n 40._o those_o word_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n christo_fw-la indutus_fw-la sum_fw-la in_fw-la christo_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la sum_fw-la for_o there_o be_v transmutatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o a_o homily_n attribute_v to_o origen_n sanctus_n theologus_fw-la in_o deum_fw-la transmutatus_fw-la he_o may_v read_v 12._o hâ—m_fw-la 2._o in_o divers_a iren._n ad_fw-la haeres_fw-la lib._n 5._o cap._n 12._o in_o deum_fw-la transubstantiatus_fw-la and_o when_o he_o read_v in_o st._n iréneus_n oleaster_n transmutatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la he_o may_v render_v this_o transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o bonam_fw-la olivam_fw-la if_o we_o may_v as_o well_o substitute_n to_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o two_o latin_a one_o transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n may_v read_v in_o the_o version_n of_o st._n macairus_n omnes_fw-la in_o naturam_fw-la divinam_fw-la transubstantiantur_fw-la for_o the_o interpreter_n have_v set_v down_o transmutantur_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a import_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o he_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o same_o author_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v to_o change_v the_o nature_n he_o may_v understand_v it_o that_o he_o come_v to_o transubstantiate_v the_o nature_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o latin_a bear_v transmutare_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o man_n who_o read_v good_a author_n upon_o mr._n arnaud_n credit_n and_o follow_v his_o synonima_n will_v make_v abundance_n of_o extravagant_a transubstantiation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v be_v willing_a to_o warrant_v they_o all_o he_o will_v say_v these_o word_n be_v synonimy_n when_o they_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v or_o transubstantiate_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o indeed_o with_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o not_o with_o they_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o but_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v before_o he_o affirm_v it_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v real_o admirable_a for_o they_o be_v very_o conclusive_a provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o conclude_v if_o it_o be_v demand_v of_o he_o wherefore_o he_o make_v such_o a_o noise_n with_o this_o
of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v proper_a distinct_a and_o clear_a and_o change_v they_o into_o other_o which_o be_v general_a and_o equivocal_a and_o that_o in_o the_o same_o act_n wherein_o those_o aforementioned_a exact_o describe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n the_o other_n shall_v be_v so_o obstinate_a as_o not_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o have_v they_o be_v persuade_v the_o latin_n do_v not_o innovate_v will_v they_o not_o have_v yield_v to_o a_o thousand_o reason_n which_o seem_v to_o constrain_v they_o to_o manifest_v their_o through_o conformity_n with_o they_o their_o affair_n be_v in_o very_o bad_a circumstance_n they_o leave_v their_o country_n to_o implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n they_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n hand_n and_o maintain_v at_o his_o charge_n they_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n their_o emperor_n do_v not_o only_o solicit_v but_o constrain_v they_o thereunto_o and_o they_o have_v already_o offer_v great_a violence_n to_o their_o own_o conscience_n for_o they_o consent_v to_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o creed_n what_o reason_n then_o can_v hinder_v they_o from_o acknowledge_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n have_v their_o belief_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o still_o affect_v their_o general_a term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o even_o in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o the_o reunion_n make_v at_o florence_n the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v never_o insert_v but_o only_o that_o of_o confici_fw-la in_o the_o latin_a and_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o greek_a for_o thus_o be_v it_o set_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d item_n in_o azymo_fw-la sive_fw-la fermentato_fw-la pane_n triticeo_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la veraciter_fw-la confici_fw-la sacerdotesque_fw-la in_o altero_fw-la ipsum_fw-la domini_fw-la corpus_fw-la conficere_fw-la debere_fw-la unumquemque_fw-la scilicet_fw-la juxta_fw-la suae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la sive_fw-la occidentalis_fw-la sive_fw-la orientalis_n consuetudinem_fw-la that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o consecrate_v or_o make_v into_o wheaten_n bread_n either_o with_o or_o without_o leven_n and_o that_o the_o priest_n ought_v to_o make_v or_o consecrate_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o either_o of_o these_o every_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o church_n whether_o eastern_a or_o western_a here_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n for_o the_o general_a term_n carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o latin_n neither_o need_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o greek_n take_v 346._o lib._n 4._o cap_n 2._o pag._n 346._o these_o word_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o the_o latin_n do_v so_o for_o if_o the_o greek_n believe_v a_o true_a and_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n wherefore_o then_o be_v not_o that_o article_n express_v in_o clear_a and_o proper_a term_n the_o latin_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o they_o the_o greek_n know_v they_o well_o enough_o there_o be_v no_o word_n more_o common_a among_o they_o than_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o of_o substantia_fw-la have_v be_v already_o affect_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o pope_n that_o precede_v eugenus_n the_o iv_o be_v not_o want_v to_o bring_v it_o into_o that_o famous_a confession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o mention_v in_o short_a mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o tell_v we_o so_o often_o of_o these_o equivocation_n for_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o these_o kind_n of_o accommodation_n wherein_o interest_n hold_v the_o chief_a rank_n the_o two_o party_n agree_v common_o in_o certain_a generality_n which_o each_o of_o they_o endeavour_n to_o explain_v to_o their_o own_o advantage_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o treaty_n in_o which_o when_o there_o be_v foresee_v any_o insuperable_a difficulty_n they_o be_v usual_o leave_v untouched_a both_o party_n content_v themselves_o with_o general_a term_n by_o which_o each_o of_o they_o think_v to_o compass_v their_o design_n mr._n arnaud_n be_v a_o person_n of_o too_o much_o read_v and_o experience_n to_o question_v a_o truth_n so_o well_o know_v and_o i_o believe_v we_o need_v not_o go_v far_o for_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v certain_a and_o undeniable_a that_o in_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n there_o appear_v nothing_o on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o establish_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o seem_v as_o if_o they_o have_v prevail_v on_o the_o latin_n to_o abate_v their_o expression_n in_o the_o solemn_a act_n of_o their_o reunion_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v this_o proof_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o bessarion_n archbishop_n of_o nice_a who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a agent_n in_o this_o accommodation_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o person_n already_o bring_v over_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o for_o his_o good_a service_n be_v soon_o after_o make_v a_o cardinal_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o can_v then_o but_o be_v suppose_v he_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o use_v all_o possible_a mean_n to_o prevail_v on_o his_o own_o countryman_n in_o effect_n syropulus_n complain_v of_o this_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o sufficient_o show_v what_o judgement_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o this_o particular_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n compare_v i_o pray_v the_o term_n bessarion_n use_v when_o he_o speak_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o conference_n of_o the_o council_n with_o those_o he_o use_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o he_o speak_v from_o his_o own_o head_n since_o he_o be_v make_v a_o cardinal_n in_o specie_fw-la say_v he_o in_o this_o treatise_n panis_n &_o vini_n veritas_fw-la corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la continetur_fw-la cum_fw-la in_o illa_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_n vinique_fw-la mutetur_fw-la the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o a_o little_a far_o verba_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la quibus_fw-la dictis_fw-la mox_fw-la consecratio_fw-la fit_a transubstantialitas_fw-la perficitur_fw-la the_o word_n be_v no_o soon_o say_v but_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o the_o transubstantiation_n finish_v it_o be_v no_o long_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consecration_n and_o sanctification_n but_o substantia_fw-la mutatur_fw-la transubstantialitas_fw-la perficitur_fw-la the_o change_n of_o substance_n transubstantion_n whence_o come_v this_o difference_n but_o from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o use_v the_o same_o expression_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o conformity_n between_o these_o two_o church_n in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n bessarion_n counterfit_v the_o greek_a make_v use_v only_o of_o general_a expression_n but_o when_o he_o discover_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o latin_a he_o speak_v plain_o and_o distinct_o but_o beside_o bessarion_n this_o same_o difference_n be_v observable_a in_o other_o latinised_a greek_n engage_v to_o propagate_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n if_o we_o compare_v their_o style_n with_o that_o of_o the_o true_a greek_n compare_v for_o example_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o out_o of_o emanüel_n calecas_n and_o john_n plusiadéne_v with_o what_o he_o himself_o allege_v out_o of_o cabisilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n simon_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o other_o and_o you_o will_v find_v these_o last_o mention_n not_o the_o change_n of_o substance_n whereas_o the_o former_a do_v express_o assert_v it_o emanuel_n tell_v we_o concern_v the_o eucharist_n that_o god_n be_v able_a to_o change_v the_o inward_a substance_n and_o yet_o conserve_v the_o same_o accident_n entire_a plusiadene_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n whereas_o there_o be_v no_o such_o expression_n in_o the_o true_a greek_n for_o we_o meet_v only_o with_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n or_o synonimy_n which_o can_v make_v they_o do_v it_o chap._n iu._n the_o six_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o greek_n employ_v on_o other_o subject_n the_o same_o expression_n as_o on_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n ten_o delusion_n manifest_v the_o only_a way_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o meaning_n of_o author_n when_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o debate_n be_v
i_o say_v be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o allatius_n himself_o censure_v a_o protestant_n name_v jerom_n viscer_fw-la for_o say_v the_o greek_n carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o procession_n twice_o about_o the_o church_n so_o far_o be_v 15._o allatide_n perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o they_o say_v he_o from_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n twice_o about_o the_o church_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o carry_v it_o not_o at_o all_o for_o that_o which_o they_o carry_v from_o the_o prothesis_n to_o the_o great_a altar_n which_o they_o call_v the_o great_a entry_n be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n and_o wine_n unconsecrate_v and_o these_o be_v mr._n arnaud'_v gross_a proof_n as_o he_o call_v they_o for_o i_o meddle_v not_o here_o with_o what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v a_o letter_n from_o mr._n pompone_n we_o shall_v examine_v that_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n his_o fine_a proof_n as_o he_o tetm_v they_o be_v those_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o suppose_v the_o greek_n hold_v it_o for_o say_v he_o whosoever_o believe_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n 76._o book_n 10_o chap._n 9_o pag._n 76._o speak_v to_o he_o as_o god_n implore_v his_o assistance_n beg_v his_o pardon_n excite_v himself_o by_o expression_n of_o confidence_n in_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o own_o unworthiness_n and_o all_o these_o action_n be_v external_a be_v outward_a expression_n of_o adoration_n so_o that_o to_o bring_v proof_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o be_v do_v but_o only_o to_o produce_v all_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o our_o saviour_n after_o the_o consecration_n but_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n who_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o to_o decide_v that_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o rather_o as_o a_o consequence_n thereof_o so_o that_o all_o the_o force_n of_o his_o pretend_a proof_n consist_v in_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o overthrow_v they_o than_o to_o send_v he_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o these_o argument_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v he_o have_v establish_v his_o principle_n and_o even_o this_o very_a consideration_n that_o he_o can_v not_o form_v his_o proof_n without_o make_v this_o supposition_n will_v only_o confirm_v what_o we_o maintain_v viz._n that_o the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o follow_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a a_o church_n that_o hold_v this_o opinion_n will_v be_v want_v to_o give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n those_o outward_a expression_n of_o reverence_n which_o will_v distinguish_v themselves_o easy_o from_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o honour_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o example_n of_o this_o on_o which_o we_o need_v only_o cast_v our_o eye_n for_o it_o clear_o appear_v by_o her_o word_n and_o action_n that_o the_o honour_n she_o give_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sovereign_n and_o divine_a honour_n such_o as_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o have_v the_o greek_a church_n design_v to_o show_v it_o the_o same_o respect_n what_o shall_v hinder_v it_o from_o do_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v will_v she_o not_o at_o least_o endeavour_n to_o imitate_v its_o example_n in_o several_a particular_n why_o do_v they_o not_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o sick_a with_o the_o same_o solemnity_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wherefore_o i_o say_v do_v not_o the_o greek_a church_n enjoin_v her_o child_n to_o kneel_v as_o oft_o as_o they_o shall_v meet_v the_o sacrament_n why_o do_v she_o not_o open_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a rejoice_n or_o affliction_n wherefore_o do_v she_o not_o carry_v it_o about_o in_o procession_n why_o not_o dedicate_v a_o particular_a festival_n to_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v tell_v we_o as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o there_o be_v no_o natural_a 78._o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o pag._n 78._o coherence_n between_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o adoration_n that_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o ceremony_n be_v pious_a and_o commendable_a but_o no_o wise_a necessary_a and_o that_o the_o adoration_n may_v subsist_v without_o they_o as_o it_o do_v in_o effect_n in_o all_o the_o east_n when_o there_o be_v not_o a_o natural_a coherence_n between_o adoration_n and_o each_o of_o these_o particular_a custom_n yet_o will_v it_o be_v i_o think_v contrary_a to_o nature_n that_o the_o adoration_n shall_v subsist_v separate_v from_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o general_n see_v these_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n almost_o the_o same_o external_a mark_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o people_n have_v ever_o render_v to_o some_o visible_a object_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n touch_v this_o sacrament_n but_o they_o will_v adopt_v some_o one_o of_o these_o devotion_n which_o be_v so_o familiar_a to_o the_o latin_n especial_o those_o that_o approach_v the_o near_a their_o usual_a custom_n and_o which_o be_v moreover_o very_o proper_a to_o express_v this_o sovereign_a honour_n now_o in_o question_n as_o be_v that_o solemn_a feast_n call_v god_n festival_n with_o all_o its_o pomp._n but_o so_o far_o have_v they_o be_v from_o imitate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a that_o they_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_n show_v the_o great_a aversion_n to_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n citropulus_n make_v at_o helmstad_n in_o the_o year_n 1625._o we_o carry_v not_o about_o the_o street_n say_v he_o this_o holy_a mystery_n unless_o dom._n confess_v eccles_n orient_n cap._n 9_o de_fw-la coena_fw-la dom._n it_o be_v to_o the_o sick_a it_o be_v not_o give_v we_o to_o make_v a_o show_n of_o it_o but_o to_o be_v religious_o receive_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n all_o historian_n be_v agree_v that_o the_o russian_n do_v not_o observe_v this_o festival_n sigismond_n in_o his_o commentary_n touch_v moscovia_n and_o gagnin_n in_o his_o description_n of_o this_o same_o country_n do_v express_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o but_o that_o which_o most_o considerable_a be_v that_o when_o those_o among_o they_o who_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o king_n of_o poland_n be_v force_v to_o reunite_v themselves_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1595._o under_o pope_n clement_n the_o eight_o they_o make_v this_o contract_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v compel_v to_o make_v any_o procession_n on_o the_o ibid._n hâ—mber_n sum_n conir_fw-fr t._n 11._o tho._n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib_n 6._o p._n 3._o c._n 1._o thom._n â—_o jesus_n ibid._n festival_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o have_v other_o custom_n among_o they_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o sacrament_n whereupon_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v consult_v give_v this_o answer_n that_o as_o to_o the_o carry_v or_o not_o carry_v of_o the_o sacrament_n about_o in_o procession_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v much_o regard_v but_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n of_o great_a importance_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v consider_v this_o person_n although_o he_o speak_v not_o full_o his_o mind_n yet_o say_v enough_o to_o make_v we_o understand_v he_o for_o he_o mean_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o do_v the_o matter_n concern_v only_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o signify_v little_a but_o that_o the_o unwillingness_n these_o people_n show_v to_o observe_v this_o feast_n do_v sufficient_o evidence_n they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n in_o the_o main_a with_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o effect_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o refuse_v to_o observe_v this_o feast_n do_v they_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o adore_v it_o with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n be_v they_o afraid_a of_o give_v it_o too_o much_o honour_n why_o not_o conform_v in_o this_o particular_a with_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v they_o be_v reunite_v to_o she_o and_o have_v leave_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o this_o a_o evident_a token_n that_o the_o greek_n can_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o adoration_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n nor_o consequent_o to_o the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v and_o on_o which_o this_o adoration_n be_v establish_v but_o when_o what_o i_o say_v shall_v have_v no_o ground_n and_o the_o adoration_n may_v subsist_v without_o these_o ceremony_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v at_o least_o to_o show_v we_o they_o
be_v famous_a among_o the_o greek_n and_o live_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n expound_v these_o word_n of_o saint_n peter_n let_v your_o conversation_n be_v honest_a among_o the_o gentile_n that_o whereas_o they_o speak_v ill_o of_o you_o as_o of_o evil_a doer_n they_o may_v glorify_v god_n saint_n peter_n say_v he_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o false_a accusation_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o if_o you_o will_v know_v the_o particular_n thereof_o read_v what_o ireneus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lion_n have_v write_v touch_v the_o martyr_n sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la and_o you_o will_v be_v perfect_o inform_v this_o in_o few_o word_n be_v a_o account_n thereof_o the_o greek_n have_v take_v some_o slave_n belong_v to_o the_o christian_a catecumenist_n use_v great_a violence_n towards_o they_o to_o make_v they_o confess_v the_o christian_n mystery_n and_o the_o slave_n not_o know_v what_o to_o say_v to_o please_v those_o that_o so_o rude_o handle_v they_o remember_v they_o hear_v their_o master_n relate_v that_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n imagine_v that_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n flesh_n and_o blood_n whereupon_o they_o take_v this_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n be_v wont_v real_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v human_a flesh_n and_o blood_n make_v report_v hereof_o to_o all_o the_o other_o greek_n and_o by_o torment_n force_v the_o martyr_n sanctus_n and_o blandina_fw-la to_o confess_v it_o but_o blandina_fw-la afterward_o very_o pertinent_o demand_v of_o they_o how_o they_o can_v imagine_v people_n who_o out_o of_o devotion_n do_v abstain_v from_o eat_v flesh_n who_o use_n be_v permit_v they_o shall_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n this_o passage_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o as_o be_v of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la or_o oecumenius_n i_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v several_a learned_a man_n that_o believe_v oecumenius_n be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v this_o story_n as_o if_o it_o come_v from_o saint_n ireneus_fw-la and_o in_o effect_n we_o do_v not_o thus_o find_v it_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o vienna_n and_o lyon_n produce_v by_o eusebius_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n under_o which_o i_o now_o offer_v it_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o oecumenius_n himself_o for_o how_o can_v we_o suppose_v he_o will_v call_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o slave_n and_o heathenish_a inquisitor_n a_o mistake_n that_o the_o holy_a communion_n do_v in_o effect_n consist_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n do_v real_o do_v this_o wherefore_o will_v he_o reckon_v this_o error_n among_o the_o slander_n of_o the_o heathen_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o introduce_v blandina_fw-la refute_v this_o imagination_n have_v he_o himself_o believe_v the_o communion_n to_o be_v in_o effect_n and_o reality_n the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n and_o have_v this_o be_v the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o his_o church_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v he_o do_v not_o endeavour_v to_o mollify_v and_o explain_v these_o term_n and_o show_v that_o blandina_fw-la be_v mistake_v in_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v in_o effect_n and_o reality_n flesh_n and_o blood_n or_o that_o what_o she_o do_v in_o this_o case_n be_v only_o to_o conceal_v from_o the_o heathen_n the_o church_n belief_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o in_o fine_a that_o she_o only_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o sense_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v visible_o and_o sensible_o flesh_n and_o blood_n how_o happen_v it_o he_o fear_v not_o lest_o the_o greek_n among_o who_o he_o live_v when_o he_o give_v this_o account_n will_v not_o be_v scandalize_v at_o it_o or_o the_o weak_a take_v hence_o occasion_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o trouble_v himself_o in_o search_v after_o mollify_a term_n or_o explanation_n and_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o have_v lay_v this_o down_o do_v clear_o show_v we_o that_o he_o do_v not_o in_o any_o sort_n believe_v the_o holy_a communion_n to_o be_v real_o and_o in_o effect_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n nor_o imagine_v he_o affirm_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n or_o which_o may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n chap._n ix_o the_o seventeen_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o dispute_v agitate_a among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n some_o of_o they_o affirm_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v incorruptible_a and_o other_o corruptible_a the_o eighteen_o from_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n i_o mention_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n a_o dispute_n which_o arise_v among_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n from_o whence_o i_o take_v occasion_n to_o prove_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n content_v not_o himself_o with_o pretend_v my_o proof_n be_v not_o good_a but_o will_v needs_o draw_v a_o contrary_a conclusion_n from_o the_o same_o principle_n i_o make_v use_v of_o it_o than_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n two_o passage_n the_o one_o of_o nicetas_n choniatus_n and_o the_o other_a of_o zonarus_n who_o both_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o controversy_n and_o to_o know_v whether_o this_o difference_n do_v suppose_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o nicetas_n who_o lay_v down_o the_o question_n in_o these_o term_n the_o question_n say_v he_o be_v whether_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o we_o 3._o nicet_fw-la chon_n annal._n lib._n 3._o receive_v be_v incorruptible_a such_o as_o it_o have_v be_v since_o his_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n or_o corruptible_a as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o passion_n before_o we_o go_v any_o further_a we_o shall_v consider_v whether_o it_o be_v likely_a such_o a_o question_n shall_v be_v state_v in_o a_o church_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n this_o be_v a_o point_n easy_o decide_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o those_o that_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v either_o in_o a_o corruptible_a state_n such_o as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o passion_n or_o a_o incorruptible_a one_o wherein_o it_o have_v be_v since_o his_o resurrection_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o which_o hold_v the_o middle_a between_o the_o two_o other_o and_o which_o equal_o agree_v with_o the_o two_o time_n before_o and_o after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o be_v that_o they_o call_v the_o sacramental_a state_n in_o which_o they_o will_v needs_o have_v this_o body_n to_o lie_v hide_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n be_v invisible_a and_o insensible_a in_o itself_o without_o extension_n action_n or_o motion_n have_v all_o its_o part_n in_o one_o point_n and_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n in_o this_o state_n according_a to_o they_o he_o have_v neither_o the_o incorruption_n he_o obtain_v by_o his_o resurrection_n nor_o the_o corruption_n he_o put_v on_o in_o come_v into_o the_o world_n but_o be_v corruptible_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o species_n which_o enclose_v he_o and_o incorruptible_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o spirituality_n which_o transubstantiation_n give_v he_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v that_o in_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o sacramental_a state_n there_o may_v be_v form_v the_o question_n whether_o he_o be_v incorruptible_a such_o as_o he_o have_v be_v since_o his_o resurrection_n or_o corruptible_a as_o before_o his_o passion_n how_o can_v he_o conceive_v that_o person_n who_o have_v his_o three_o state_n in_o view_n and_o be_v agree_v among_o themselves_o can_v fall_v into_o a_o debate_n touch_v the_o two_o other_o for_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v so_o great_a as_o not_o to_o let_v they_o see_v the_o inconsistency_n there_o be_v between_o their_o question_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o it_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o latin_n no_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o humane_a body_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o our_o saviour_n be_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n be_v neither_o the_o same_o that_o be_v on_o the_o cross_n nor_o that_o which_o thomas_n touch_v when_o it_o be_v rise_v and_o we_o must_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o he_o have_v neither_o the_o corruptibility_n under_o which_o he_o be_v before_o his_o death_n nor_o the_o incorruptibility_n he_o receive_v when_o he_o arise_v from_o the_o sepulchre_n but_o another_o incorruptibility_n which_o come_v to_o he_o from_o his_o existence_n
church_n do_v teach_v that_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v admit_v but_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n every_o proposition_n say_v occam_n in_o which_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n 1._o occam_n quod_fw-la 4._o quaest_n 35._o bell._n lib._n 1._o d._n euchu_n cap_n 1._o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v bread_n be_v impossible_a this_o proposition_n say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o it_o be_v not_o take_v figurative_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n signify_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v whole_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a for_o the_o bread_n can_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n suarez_n and_o vasquez_n affirm_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o be_v not_o these_o three_o last_o jesuit_n i_o may_v likewise_o say_v in_o my_o turn_n that_o here_o the_o disciple_n be_v at_o variance_n with_o his_o master_n in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o affirm_v that_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o zonarus_n the_o term_n of_o the_o same_o relate_v not_o so_o much_o to_o that_o of_o flesh_n as_o that_o of_o sacrifice_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n render_v it_o and_o of_o bury_v to_o signify_v not_o the_o bread_n be_v this_o flesh_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n but_o that_o it_o be_v this_o dead_a and_o bury_a flesh_n which_o show_v how_o frivolous_a mr._n arnaud_n proof_n be_v for_o this_o can_v neither_o be_v the_o same_o death_n nor_o burial_n it_o must_v then_o of_o necessity_n be_v another_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v but_o observe_v never_o so_o little_a zonarus_n discourse_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o compare_v the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o say_v that_o as_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v death_n and_o be_v bury_v so_o the_o bread_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n be_v chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n eat_v and_o send_v down_o into_o the_o stomach_n as_o in_o a_o sepulchre_n and_o that_o as_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n overcome_v corruption_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n become_v incorruptible_a and_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o show_v that_o his_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o substantial_o but_o mystical_o and_o consequent_o this_o pretend_a evidence_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o of_o his_o whimsy_n in_o effect_n suppose_v that_o zonarus_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o what_o he_o call_v bread_n be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o possible_a his_o extravagancy_n have_v lead_v he_o so_o far_o as_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o flesh_n be_v at_o first_o corruptible_a and_o afterward_o become_v incorruptible_a that_o it_o be_v cut_v and_o chew_v with_o the_o tooth_n and_o in_o fine_a reduce_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o soul_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o zonarus_n abuse_v the_o word_n corruption_n and_o extend_v this_o â—44_n ibid._n pag_n â—44_n term_n to_o all_o the_o change_n that_o happen_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o itself_o but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o vayl_n which_o cover_v it_o but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n for_o zonarus_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n as_o be_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o it_o be_v not_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o accident_n or_o vayl_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v so_o by_o the_o change_n of_o substance_n not_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o to_o eat_v and_o chew_v accident_n with_o the_o tooth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v figure_n and_o colour_n strip_v from_o their_o substance_n be_v a_o singular_a fancy_n this_o passage_n of_o zonarus_n which_o i_o now_o examine_v put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o another_o of_o the_o same_o author_n who_o be_v a_o grecian_a and_o famous_a among_o his_o own_o people_n and_o live_v about_o the_o twelve_o century_n which_o shall_v be_v my_o eighteen_o proof_n the_o passage_n be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o council_n see_v here_o what_o he_o write_v on_o the_o 32._o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n the_o divine_a mystery_n i_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o in_o give_v the_o bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v to_o they_o take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o deliver_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n see_v then_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o divine_a passion_n after_o he_o have_v pour_v out_o his_o blood_n cause_v to_o flow_v from_o his_o side_n pierce_v with_o a_o spear_n not_o only_a blood_n but_o likewise_o water_n the_o church_n have_v therefore_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n there_o may_v be_v make_v two_o important_a reflection_n on_o this_o passage_n first_o he_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n unless_o force_v by_o several_a interpretation_n unknown_a to_o the_o greek_n as_o that_o by_o the_o bread_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o accident_n or_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o by_o the_o word_n represent_v a_o inclusive_a representation_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o second_o that_o ground_v as_o he_o do_v this_o representation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v take_v they_o himself_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o representation_n and_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o bread_n represent_v my_o body_n this_o cup_n my_o blood_n for_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o ground_n as_o he_o have_v do_v his_o proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o this_o reason_n that_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o passage_n seem_v to_o determine_v the_o question_n in_o our_o favour_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o therefore_o to_o consider_v what_o may_v be_v oppose_v against_o it_o to_o avoid_v its_o force_n zonarus_n make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v better_o render_v not_o represent_v but_o present_a give_v communicate_v and_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o author_n be_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o sign_n and_o picture_n represent_v their_o original_a but_o that_o they_o present_v and_o communicate_v they_o to_o we_o in_o effect_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o contain_v the_o substance_n of_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o confirm_v this_o proposition_n he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n if_o the_o sense_n and_o sequel_n of_o zonarus_n his_o discourse_n be_v never_o so_o little_o consider_v his_o design_n be_v to_o confute_v the_o armenian_n in_o show_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v water_n mingle_v with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n to_o prove_v this_o he_o assert_n we_o must_v represent_v in_o the_o mystery_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o pierce_a side_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o confirm_v this_o proposition_n he_o have_v recourse_n to_o this_o general_a maxim_n that_o the_o mystery_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o plain_o show_v than_o we_o must_v not_o translate_v the_o verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d present_a or_o give_v for_o why_o say_v he_o the_o bread_n and_o chalice_n give_v we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o because_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n we_o must_v then_o put_v water_n into_o the_o cup_n because_o blood_n and_o water_n issue_v out_o from_o our_o saviour_n side_n the_o armenian_n have_v say_v on_o the_o contrary_a there_o must_v be_v none_o put_v in_o because_o the_o lord_n only_o make_v mention_n of_o his_o blood_n that_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o mystery_n give_v we_o this_o water_n which_o run_v down_o from_o our_o lord_n side_n and_o that_o suppose_v they_o do_v give_v it_o we_o yet_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o
follow_v we_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o blood_n and_o water_n which_o accompany_v the_o blood_n we_o must_v then_o necessary_o if_o we_o suppose_v zonarus_n speak_v sense_n understand_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o sense_n of_o representation_n and_o then_o his_o discourse_n will_v appear_v rational_a the_o mystery_n represent_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o be_v upon_o the_o cross_n now_o in_o this_o state_n there_o issue_v from_o the_o pierce_a side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n blood_n and_o water_n we_o must_v then_o express_v in_o the_o mystery_n this_o circumstance_n and_o to_o express_v it_o we_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o sacred_a chalice_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o the_o wine_n represent_v the_o blood_n so_o the_o water_n may_v represent_v this_o divine_a water_n which_o gush_v out_o together_o with_o â—e_a blood_n from_o our_o saviour_n side_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o clear_v up_o it_o be_v hence_o evident_a that_o zonarus_n understand_v these_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o a_o mystical_a representation_n chap._n x._o the_o nineteenth_o proof_n that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n do_v teach_v the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o follow_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n the_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o sundry_a modern_a greek_n that_o have_v write_v several_a treatise_n touch_v their_o religion_n the_o one_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o make_v when_o they_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n i_o do_v affirm_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o we_o donot_v find_v the_o greek_n do_v teach_v any_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o follow_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o change_n of_o substance_n whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o be_v in_o this_o point_n agree_v with_o the_o latin_n this_o consequence_n have_v disturb_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o as_o he_o make_v his_o own_o dictate_v and_o those_o of_o reason_n to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n so_o he_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o affirm_v that_o reason_n reject_v this_o as_o a_o silly_a extravagancy_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o we_o have_v often_o experience_v 59_o lib._n 10._o cap._n 8._o pag._n 59_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o reason_n folly_n and_o extravagancy_n it_o be_v no_o sure_a course_n absolute_o to_o rely_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n word_n therefore_o will_v we_o again_o lie_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o oracle_n and_o examine_v the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o first_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o any_o subject_a or_o substance_n which_o sustain_v they_o now_o this_o be_v so_o necessary_a a_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o those_o which_o believe_v this_o last_o can_v avoid_v the_o teach_n and_o acknowledge_v of_o the_o other_o suppose_v they_o be_v endue_v with_o common_a sense_n in_o effect_v it_o will_v be_v to_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o the_o great_a folly_n to_o suppose_v they_o imagine_v that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n even_o the_o very_a same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n do_v real_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o respect_n as_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v white_z round_a divisible_a into_o little_a piece_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o as_o they_o speak_v do_v qualify_v and_o affect_v the_o bread_n before_o do_v qualify_v and_o affect_v the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v not_o charge_v the_o whole_a greek_a church_n with_o such_o a_o absurdity_n whence_o it_o follow_v we_o must_v not_o attribute_v to_o her_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o do_v she_o make_v profession_n of_o believe_v and_o teach_v it_o she_o will_v teach_v likewise_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a these_o two_o doctrine_n be_v so_o close_o link_v together_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o separate_v they_o unless_o they_o fall_v upon_o this_o fancy_n that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n do_v exist_v in_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o this_o other_o namely_o that_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n but_o false_a appearance_n and_o pure_a phantasm_n which_o deceive_v our_o sense_n which_o be_v no_o less_o absurd_a nor_o less_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n second_o neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o they_o teach_v what_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o concomitancy_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v equal_o contain_v under_o each_o species_n but_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o chapter_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o this_o concomitancy_n yet_o be_v it_o not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o those_o people_n who_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n establish_v this_o other_o doctrine_n for_o if_o we_o suppose_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v that_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n this_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o have_v when_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v still_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o separate_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n his_o blood_n from_o his_o body_n and_o his_o body_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o to_o reckon_v the_o body_n to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o only_a species_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o only_a species_n of_o the_o wine_n see_v it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o separation_n can_v be_v conceive_v without_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o life_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n three_o neither_o do_v we_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o apply_v themselves_o to_o show_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o our_o lord_n body_n to_o exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n strip_v of_o its_o proper_a and_o natural_a figure_n deprive_v of_o its_o dimension_n impalpable_a indivisible_a without_o motion_n and_o action_n which_o be_v moreover_o another_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n four_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n do_v in_o any_o sort_n trouble_v themselves_o touch_v the_o nourishment_n our_o body_n receive_v when_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o yet_o be_v it_o certain_a that_o if_o we_o suppose_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o obtain_v any_o satisfaction_n touch_v this_o matter_n for_o shall_v they_o deny_v this_o nourishment_n they_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o it_o by_o experience_n and_o if_o it_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o plunge_v themselves_o into_o a_o abyss_n of_o absurdity_n and_o impiety_n if_o it_o be_v say_v the_o accident_n nourish_v beside_o that_o common_a sense_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o say_v that_o colour_n and_o figure_n nourish_v they_o that_o affirm_v this_o do_v expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o derision_n of_o all_o the_o world_n who_o know_v our_o nourishment_n be_v make_v by_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o new_a substance_n to_o we_o to_o affirm_v that_o god_n cause_v the_o bread_n to_o reassume_v its_o first_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o immediate_o create_v another_o this_o be_v to_o make_v he_o work_v miracle_n when_o we_o please_v and_o to_o be_v too_o free_a in_o our_o disposal_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o the_o latin_n have_v find_v themselves_o so_o perplex_v that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v one_o side_n and_o some_o another_o some_o have_v bold_o deny_v this_o nourishment_n whatsoever_o experience_n there_o be_v of_o the_o contrary_a as_o guitmond_n and_o algerus_n other_o choose_v rather_o to_o affirm_v the_o accident_n do_v nourish_v as_o thomas_n aquinas_n and_o bellarmin_n other_o have_v invent_v the_o return_n of_o the_o first_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o vasquez_n and_o other_o the_o creation_n of_o a_o new_a substance_n as_o suarez_n and_o other_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v choose_v rather_o to_o affirm_v that_o we_o be_v nourish_v not_o with_o the_o body_n of_o 155._o lib._n 2._o cap_n 6._o pag._n 155._o jesus_n christ_n but_o after_o another_o manner_n know_v only_o to_o
god_n which_o show_v his_o perplexity_n to_o be_v so_o great_a in_o this_o particular_a that_o he_o know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whilst_o the_o greek_n possess_v so_o great_a tranquillity_n in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o ever_o find_v the_o least_o difficulty_n in_o it_o they_o assure_v we_o the_o eucharist_n do_v nourish_v our_o body_n but_o they_o see_v none_o of_o those_o inconvenience_n which_o disturb_v the_o latin_n which_o clear_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o do_v they_o believe_v it_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o see_v what_o common_a sense_n discover_v to_o other_o and_o see_v it_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v express_v no_o astonishment_n nor_o any_o difficulty_n therein_o or_o at_o least_o not_o take_v that_o side_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v which_o be_v to_o leave_v these_o difficulty_n to_o almighty_a god_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o alteration_n or_o corruption_n which_o frequent_o happen_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v although_o the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v more_o reason_n for_o it_o than_o the_o latter_a for_o the_o latin_n take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o keep_v their_o host_n from_o corrupt_v but_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n take_v none_o at_o all_o and_o keep_v as_o they_o do_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n sprinkle_v with_o consecrate_a wine_n the_o space_n of_o a_o whole_a year_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sick_a it_o often_o happen_v that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v and_o full_a of_o maggot_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o sacranus_fw-la and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o consequent_o be_v more_o expose_v to_o these_o inconvenience_n than_o the_o latin_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o seem_v to_o be_v concern_v nor_o inform_v themselves_o whence_o come_v these_o worm_n which_o be_v as_o they_o be_v substance_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o generate_v from_o bare_a accident_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v without_o blasphemy_n that_o they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o proof_n may_v be_v extend_v far_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o do_v not_o find_v among_o the_o greek_n any_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o transubstantiation_n i_o mean_v which_o necessary_o and_o whole_o depend_v thereon_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n in_o a_o most_o profound_a silence_n but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v indeed_o say_v he_o a_o real_a truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a 59_o lib._n 10_o cap_n 8._o p._n 59_o notice_n of_o these_o philosophical_a consequence_n samonas_n speak_v occasional_o of_o a_o body_n in_o two_o place_n and_o of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n do_v the_o same_o but_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o do_v this_o by_o constraint_n what_o signify_v this_o tergiversate_n for_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o greek_n speak_v but_o little_a hereof_o see_v they_o speak_v not_o at_o all_o of_o it_o this_o samonas_n and_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v not_o author_n to_o be_v quote_v see_v we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v deserve_o suspect_v to_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v a_o roman_a proselyte_n wed_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o establish_v a_o restriction_n of_o this_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v better_a proof_n but_o that_o we_o may_v do_v he_o right_o we_o will_v not_o conceal_v what_o he_o add_v afterward_o i_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o miracle_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o its_o consequence_n a_o argument_n to_o conclude_v they_o believe_v it_o not_o he_o answer_v that_o instead_o of_o father_n i_o shall_v substitute_v the_o greek_n armenian_n 63._o ibid._n pag._n 63._o and_o coptic_o of_o those_o time_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o these_o christian_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o we_o do_v and_o yet_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o all_o these_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o head_n be_v full_a of_o this_o acknowledgement_n be_v sincere_a and_o we_o need_v desire_v no_o more_o the_o greek_n take_v no_o more_o notice_n of_o the_o difficulty_n arise_v from_o transubstantiation_n than_o the_o armenian_n and_o coptic_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v this_o to_o be_v so_o undeniable_a a_o truth_n that_o he_o make_v it_o the_o ground_n of_o a_o answer_n our_o present_a business_n then_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o consequence_n i_o hence_o draw_v be_v just_a and_o good_a which_o he_o contest_v i_o and_o first_o he_o say_v that_o all_o these_o eastern_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v original_a sin_n and_o yet_o their_o divine_n trouble_v not_o themselves_o about_o explain_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v that_o they_o observe_v 59_o ibid._n pag_n 58_o 59_o the_o same_o silence_n in_o all_o the_o question_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o propose_v against_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n although_o these_o difficulty_n be_v as_o obvious_a and_o sensible_a as_o those_o allege_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o it_o be_v his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o his_o reason_n that_o have_v dictate_v to_o he_o this_o answer_n for_o first_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n respect_v the_o divinity_n which_o be_v above_o the_o natural_a light_n of_o reason_n require_v a_o profound_a submission_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiatiation_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v well_o know_v and_o the_o matter_n and_o sign_n thereof_o be_v better_o know_v which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n even_o the_o thing_n signify_v to_o wit_n the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o the_o natural_a object_n of_o reason_n but_o likewise_o of_o sense_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o faculty_n can_v judge_v of_o it_o nay_o they_o do_v judge_n of_o it_o by_o a_o spontaneous_a motion_n even_o when_o we_o will_v not_o ourselves_o second_o beside_o this_o infinite_a difference_n which_o yield_v no_o room_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n comparison_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v not_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o attend_v they_o and_o question_n which_o immediate_o arise_v thence_o of_o themselves_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o particular_n the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v raise_v against_o a_o truth_n be_v common_o false_a consequence_n which_o the_o adversary_n draw_v thence_o and_o i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v to_o reason_n aright_o absolute_o to_o conclude_v that_o a_o church_n hold_v not_o a_o doctrine_n because_o she_o trouble_v not_o herself_o in_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o to_o allow_v these_o kind_n of_o argument_n there_o be_v distinction_n to_o be_v make_v and_o particular_a circumstance_n to_o be_v observe_v without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v but_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o real_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n of_o consequence_n i_o say_v which_o immediate_o show_v themselves_o to_o the_o ordinary_a capacity_n without_o any_o great_a meditation_n and_o study_n now_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o socinian_o against_o original_a sin_n against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n be_v perhaps_o not_o acquaint_v with_o they_o yet_o do_v we_o plain_o see_v among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n they_o baptise_v little_a child_n and_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o believe_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n be_v consubstantial_a they_o adore_v the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n wherefore_o shall_v it_o not_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n without_o think_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o least_o on_o some_o one_o of_o these_o consequence_n on_o the_o actual_a existence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n in_o several_a place_n the_o existence_n of_o this_o body_n without_o its_o usual_a dimension_n the_o concomitancy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o on_o the_o accident_n of_o
bread_n which_o remain_v after_o consecration_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o doctrine_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n false_a consequence_n which_o these_o heretic_n draw_v from_o these_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o almost_o all_o christian_n be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o consequence_n they_o do_v not_o spring_v up_o natural_o for_o it_o be_v passion_n and_o blindness_n that_o produce_v they_o for_o i_o call_v blindness_n those_o false_a light_n which_o cause_n these_o heretic_n to_o behold_v that_o which_o be_v not_o but_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v these_o be_v philosophical_a consequence_n i_o affirm_v they_o be_v not_o so_o philosophical_a as_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v very_o natural_a appear_v to_o be_v so_o even_o to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v to_o think_v on_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v substantial_o therein_o to_o imagine_v that_o where_o the_o body_n or_o flesh_n be_v there_o must_v the_o blood_n be_v also_o which_o be_v call_v in_o one_o word_n the_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o nourish_v to_o consider_v what_o shall_v cause_v this_o nourishment_n it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n to_o inquire_v how_o this_o body_n can_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o propriety_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a when_o we_o see_v worm_n which_o engender_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o inquire_v whence_o they_o take_v their_o matter_n it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o philosophy_n be_v not_o proper_o any_o more_o concern_v in_o these_o consequence_n than_o bare_o to_o defend_v they_o and_o not_o to_o illustrate_v they_o and_o yet_o when_o they_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o themselves_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o suppose_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o church_n to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n that_o for_o so_o many_o age_n since_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o touch_v these_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v in_o my_o mind_n one_o of_o the_o bold_a supposition_n imaginable_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v they_o have_v see_v they_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v fill_v their_o religion_n with_o they_o since_o beringarius_n his_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v man_n disputation_n which_o occasion_v all_o these_o question_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o discover_v these_o consequence_n we_o speak_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o to_o it_o but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o they_o take_v their_o birth_n from_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o hand_n touch_v and_o experience_n which_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o effect_n they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v more_o among_o the_o schoolman_n than_o controvertist_n more_o among_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n there_o be_v so_o great_a absurdity_n in_o say_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o maintain_v it_o to_o the_o end_n 62._o ibid._n pag._n 62._o he_o turn_v himself_o on_o another_o side_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o docility_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o behold_v these_o difficulty_n but_o this_o be_v very_o absurd_o answer_v again_o for_o be_v it_o thus_o the_o greek_n themselves_o will_v at_o least_o tell_v we_o something_o of_o it_o i_o mean_v they_o will_v tell_v we_o themselves_o in_o some_o sort_n that_o they_o know_v well_o all_o these_o consequence_n and_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a but_o that_o they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o question_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o that_o they_o behold_v they_o as_o a_o abyss_n which_o can_v be_v fathom_v or_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n eloquent_a expression_n that_o they_o stifle_v and_o ibid._n ibid._n drown_v all_o humane_a thought_n in_o the_o absolute_a certainty_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o his_o church_n they_o will_v give_v some_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v its_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n they_o will_v instruct_v their_o people_n in_o the_o same_o modesty_n and_o docility_n and_o observe_v that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v more_o discreet_a than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v do_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n after_o this_o gentle_a and_o quiet_a manner_n mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v these_o consequence_n or_o difficulty_n they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o own_o silence_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v for_o they_o without_o any_o call_n or_o order_n from_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o his_o conception_n and_o those_o of_o ernulphus_n a_o english_a bishop_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o greek_n be_v in_o such_o a_o absolute_a silence_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o this_o silence_n can_v come_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o not_o have_v the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v no_o way_n oblige_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o same_o consequence_n and_o thus_o far_o i_o think_v my_o argument_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o people_n that_o understand_v reason_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v 59_o ibid._n pag._n 59_o mere_a folly_n and_o extravagancy_n and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v so_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n itself_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o disow_v certain_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n under_o pretence_n they_o appear_v contrary_a among_o themselves_o on_o weak_a conjecture_n but_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o truth_n shall_v make_v we_o conclude_v touch_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o reason_n and_o pretend_a contrariety_n it_o be_v add_v he_o as_o certain_a a_o truth_n as_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n can_v be_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n if_o we_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v another_o truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a notice_n of_o the_o philosophicl_n consequence_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o truth_n be_v equal_o certain_a they_o can_v be_v contrary_a and_o that_o they_o show_v we_o the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n consequence_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n have_v less_o trouble_n to_o answer_v a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o prove_v to_o he_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o its_o consequence_n nor_o difficulty_n he_o deny_v my_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o two_o truth_n can_v be_v contradictory_n it_o cost_v little_a to_o make_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n and_o it_o cost_v no_o more_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n as_o he_o affirm_v it_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v no_o need_n to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v my_o argument_n for_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o remain_v upon_o this_o account_n betwixt_o we_o i_o believe_v i_o establish_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o defend_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solid_o than_o he_o have_v prove_v his_o affirmative_a but_o if_o i_o pretend_v to_o elude_v his_o argument_n by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v be_v a_o impertinent_a disputer_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o shall_v
make_v it_o appear_v either_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v be_v not_o true_a or_o that_o he_o take_v they_o in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o false_a conclusion_n but_o bare_o to_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o it_o oppose_v my_o thesis_n which_o i_o hold_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v myself_o ridiculous_a i_o know_v that_o a_o man_n that_o answer_v suppose_v always_o his_o thesis_n to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o he_o have_v liberty_n to_o draw_v thence_o if_o he_o can_v where_o withal_o to_o solve_v the_o argument_n of_o his_o adversary_n but_o he_o must_v do_v it_o in_o another_o manner_n than_o by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o my_o thesis_n be_v true_a for_o otherwise_o his_o adversary_n will_v tell_v he_o and_o i_o prove_v that_o your_o thesis_n be_v false_a by_o the_o very_a argument_n i_o offer_v so_o that_o this_o will_v be_v always_o to_o begin_v again_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v he_o do_v not_o bare_o propose_v his_o thesis_n for_o a_o answer_n but_o propose_v it_o as_o have_v already_o solid_o establish_v it_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o proof_n and_o pretend_v that_o his_o proof_n surmount_v i_o i_o confess_v that_o if_o this_o be_v his_o sense_n he_o have_v right_a to_o oppose_v proof_n against_o proof_n and_o require_v a_o comparison_n to_o be_v make_v of_o they_o before_o the_o reader_n pass_v his_o final_a sentence_n but_o i_o demand_v likewise_o for_o my_o part_n that_o there_o be_v comprehend_v in_o this_o comparison_n not_o only_o one_o oâ—_n my_o proof_n but_o all_o of_o they_o together_o with_o the_o answer_n which_o i_o shall_v return_v he_o to_o show_v their_o weakness_n and_o insufficiency_n which_o be_v what_o a_o judicious_a reader_n ought_v to_o do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o dispute_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n each_o proof_n in_o particular_a shall_v have_v his_o force_n neither_o must_v he_o imagine_v to_o elude_v they_o one_o after_o another_o by_o bare_o oppose_v against_o they_o those_o which_o seem_v to_o establish_v the_o contrary_n if_o i_o pretend_v by_o the_o only_a force_n of_o my_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o acquit_v myself_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n and_o end_v the_o dispute_n by_o this_o mean_n alone_o he_o may_v reasonable_o bring_v i_o back_o to_o this_o discussion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o err_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v do_v who_o will_v decide_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consequence_n of_o a_o change_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o conclude_v direct_o the_o contrary_a it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o for_o i_o to_o allege_v that_o my_o method_n be_v a_o method_n of_o prescription_n and_o not_o of_o discussion_n for_o this_o will_v be_v mere_a wrangle_n but_o this_o be_v not_o my_o design_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o have_v first_o establish_v by_o divers_a most_o solid_a reason_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o answer_v in_o its_o due_a order_n whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v offer_v to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v it_o and_o yet_o this_o proof_n which_o i_o here_o treat_v of_o come_v with_o the_o rest_n into_o the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n it_o have_v then_o as_o i_o say_v its_o particular_a force_n and_o weight_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o imagine_v to_o overthrow_v it_o by_o bare_o oppose_v his_o proof_n against_o it_o for_o before_o the_o dispute_v be_v end_v i_o hope_v to_o show_v that_o what_o he_o term_v proof_n be_v but_o mere_a paralogism_n and_o delusion_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v better_o judge_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n 7._o answer_v to_o the_o sccond_a treatise_n of_o perp._n cap._n 8._o pag._n 442._o edit_fw-la 7._o he_o must_v observe_v that_o i_o offer_v it_o in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n only_o on_o this_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v no_o law_n among_o the_o greek_n or_o general_a determination_n that_o establish_v transubstantiation_n that_o none_o of_o their_o council_n have_v decide_v it_o none_o of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n comprehend_v it_o nor_o any_o of_o their_o public_a catechism_n assert_v it_o now_o when_o man_n differ_v touch_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n they_o usual_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o place_n where_o they_o may_v most_o reasonable_o expect_v satisfaction_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v there_o in_o itself_o sense_n oblige_v they_o to_o address_v themselves_o to_o its_o consequence_n and_o if_o the_o consequence_n do_v not_o manifest_v themselves_o any_o more_o than_o the_o fact_n itself_o they_o draw_v thence_o a_o negative_a argument_n which_o in_o its_o place_n have_v all_o the_o force_n that_o can_v be_v desire_v this_o method_n have_v i_o follow_v in_o this_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o i_o produce_v not_o this_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n till_o i_o manifest_v that_o the_o fact_n itself_o here_o in_o question_n that_o be_v to_o say_v transubstantiation_n do_v not_o appear_v any_o where_n among_o the_o greek_n neither_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o term_n nor_o thing_n which_o the_o term_n signify_v and_o to_o justify_v it_o i_o have_v produce_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n in_o effect_n if_o you_o set_v aside_o the_o latinized_a greek_n such_o as_o bessarion_n emanuel_n calecas_n plusiadenus_n the_o counterfeit_a greek_n such_o as_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o i_o can_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o pensioner_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o that_o be_v notorious_o suspect_v such_o as_o the_o pretend_a samonas_n the_o monk_n agapius_n the_o six_o priest_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n in_o the_o year_n 1668._o with_o some_o act_n that_o have_v be_v alter_v by_o the_o latin_n already_o mention_v by_o we_o all_o the_o rest_n consist_v only_o in_o arguing_n and_o consequence_n which_o have_v even_o in_o this_o quality_n neither_o evidence_n nor_o certainty_n as_o will_v appear_v hereafter_o for_o as_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n vaunt_a that_o he_o have_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v define_v by_o council_n that_o it_o be_v express_o contain_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n sign_v by_o the_o sarrasin_n and_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a write_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v what_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o affirm_v on_o such_o slight_a ground_n see_v people_n may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o these_o pretend_a council_n of_o cyrillus_n berrhea_n and_o partenius_n and_o passage_n he_o produce_v as_o well_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o these_o sarrasin_n proselyte_n as_o ecclesiastical_a write_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o find_v transubstantiation_n neither_o define_v nor_o express_o teach_v therein_o this_o belief_n then_o appear_v not_o of_o itself_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o the_o expression_n she_o make_v use_v of_o be_v liable_a to_o sundry_a interpretation_n a_o prudent_a man_n will_v consider_v the_o doctrine_n which_o depend_v thereon_o and_o which_o be_v the_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o it_o for_o if_o these_o doctrine_n do_v no_o more_o appear_v than_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n this_o must_v be_v grant_v a_o new_a proof_n which_o confirm_v the_o first_o and_o very_o much_o help_v we_o to_o make_v our_o final_a judgement_n for_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o the_o greek_n can_v be_v in_o this_o point_n agree_v with_o the_o latin_n without_o believe_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o they_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o remain_v subsist_v without_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v substantial_o present_a in_o several_a place_n at_o one_o time_n that_o it_o exist_v in_o the_o eucharist_n void_a of_o these_o natural_a dimension_n and_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v equal_o find_v under_o both_o species_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o concomitancy_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v the_o necessary_a dependence_n on_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o explain_v themselves_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o term_n by_o which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o express_v their_o belief_n touch_v this_o last_o particular_a be_v equivocal_a and_o capable_a of_o several_a sense_n for_o they_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o show_v hereupon_o what_o be_v their_o meaning_n so_o that_o have_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n they_o be_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n
on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v mr._n arnaud_n my_o proof_n be_v but_o a_o foolish_a and_o extravagant_a one_o he_o may_v say_v what_o he_o please_v but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o by_o this_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n there_o be_v no_o agree_v with_o he_o under_o any_o other_o term_n than_o the_o renounce_n of_o our_o reason_n but_o to_o proceed_v i_o shall_v add_v to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o represent_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o modern_a greek_n who_o have_v give_v we_o exact_a description_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o yet_o not_o a_o tittle_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o their_o design_n and_o occasion_n which_o set_v they_o on_o writing_n oblige_v they_o not_o to_o be_v silent_a on_o so_o important_a a_o article_n i_o may_v begin_v with_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o let_v a_o man_n read_v over_o never_o so_o many_o time_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n yet_o can_v he_o find_v the_o least_o intimation_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n unless_o he_o suffer_v his_o mind_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n declamation_n but_o it_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o refer_v this_o examination_n to_o the_o follow_a book_n wherein_o the_o order_n and_o sequel_n of_o this_o dispute_n will_v oblige_v we_o to_o mention_v it_o we_o have_v christopher_n angelus_n his_o letter_n give_v we_o by_o george_n felavius_n a_o lutheran_n divine_a of_o dantzic_n which_o angelus_n be_v a_o greek_a a_o man_n both_o pious_a and_o learned_a he_o great_o suffer_v among_o the_o turk_n for_o his_o religion_n and_o at_o length_n come_v into_o england_n to_o end_v there_o his_o day_n in_o peace_n and_o quietness_n his_o letter_n contain_v a_o large_a account_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n wherein_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o he_o expound_v on_o the_o contrary_a these_o word_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o they_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o carry_v in_o his_o hand_n 23._o status_fw-la &_o ritus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la graecae_fw-la à _fw-la christoph_n angelâ—_n cap._n 23._o the_o holy_a thing_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o people_n and_o stop_n at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n where_o at_o once_o he_o distribute_v to_o every_o one_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v say_v this_o servant_n of_o god_n receive_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n amen_n we_o have_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n at_o critopulum_fw-la confession_n cath._n &_o apost_n in_o orient_a ecclesiae_fw-la per_fw-la metrophanem_fw-la critopulum_fw-la helmstat_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1625._o he_o be_v not_o long_o after_o make_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n there_o be_v a_o whole_a chapter_n in_o this_o confession_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o lord_n supper_n in_o which_o have_v establish_v the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n the_o unity_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o represent_v our_o unity_n with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o another_o he_o add_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o manner_n say_v he_o of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a and_o unintelligible_a to_o we_o for_o the_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v the_o more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n those_o that_o seek_v after_o the_o reason_n of_o all_o thing_n overthrow_v reason_n and_o corrupt_a knowledge_n according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o theophrastus_n see_v then_o this_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o pertinent_o call_v by_o saint_n ignatius_n a_o remedy_n against_o mortality_n a_o medicine_n that_o purify_v we_o and_o a_o antidote_n which_o preserve_v we_o from_o death_n and_o make_v we_o live_v in_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o find_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o suffer_v a_o change_n but_o we_o find_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o one_o be_v real_o change_v into_o that_o of_o another_o which_o be_v precise_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o whilst_o on_o earth_n which_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n he_o will_v have_v we_o indeed_o to_o believe_v a_o change_n for_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o natural_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o which_o what_o be_v it_o but_o a_o plain_a reject_v of_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o it_o be_v itself_o the_o determination_n of_o this_o manner_n it_o will_v be_v reply_v that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v likewise_o acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n to_o be_v a_o unaccountable_a change_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v it_o without_o trouble_v ourselves_o how_o it_o be_v possible_a and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o produce_v in_o this_o sense_n the_o passage_n of_o metrophanus_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v according_a to_o his_o usual_a custom_n which_o be_v to_o turn_v to_o his_o advantage_n even_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o against_o he_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o say_v there_o be_v a_o change_n which_o make_v the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o we_o know_v not_o the_o manner_n thereof_o and_o affirm_v there_o be_v a_o substantial_a change_n which_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o we_o know_v not_o how_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o first_o we_o keep_v ourselves_o in_o the_o general_a idea_n of_o a_o change_n without_o descend_v to_o a_o particular_a determination_n by_o the_o second_o we_o determine_v what_o this_o change_n be_v to_o wit_n a_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o in_o the_o first_o the_o expression_n be_v still_o retain_v which_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o in_o the_o second_o this_o expression_n be_v willing_o lay_v aside_o because_o it_o can_v be_v admit_v but_o under_o the_o benefit_n of_o figure_n and_o distinction_n the_o first_o be_v the_o language_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o second_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o before_o we_o leave_v this_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o make_v two_o reflection_n thereon_o the_o one_o that_o when_o he_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n he_o ground_n it_o on_o the_o necessity_n of_o partake_v as_o well_o of_o the_o body_n as_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n that_o say_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n 91._o ibid._n cap._n 91._o of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o now_o this_o reason_n manifest_o oppose_v the_o pretend_a concomitancy_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o transubstantiation_n itself_o for_o if_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n such_o as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a that_o be_v to_o say_v live_v and_o animate_v those_o that_o receive_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n do_v partake_v as_o well_o of_o the_o blood_n as_o body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v say_v there_o be_v any_o necessity_n of_o receive_v the_o cup_n by_o this_o reason_n that_o we_o must_v partake_v of_o the_o blood_n without_o fall_v into_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n which_o be_v likewise_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v of_o one_o kind_n the_o second_o consideration_n concern_v metrophanus_n be_v that_o this_o author_n discourse_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o chapter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o the_o greek_n reserve_v for_o the_o sick_a say_v that_o they_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o ibid._n ibid._n ecumenical_a council_n that_o the_o mystery_n be_v reserve_v remain_v still_o a_o holy_a mystery_n and_o never_o lose_v the_o virtue_n it_o once_o receive_v for_o as_o wool_n say_v he_o be_v once_o die_v keep_v its_o colour_n so_o the_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o these_o mystery_n ever_o indelible_a and_o as_o the_o remain_v which_o
be_v take_v off_o the_o king_n table_n be_v always_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o king_n table_n while_o they_o last_o although_o keep_v several_a year_n so_o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o the_o remain_v of_o this_o holy_a mystery_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o sincere_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o style_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o he_o himself_o will_v call_v that_o which_o be_v reserve_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o compare_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v to_o the_o colour_n wherewith_o wool_n be_v dye_v whether_o he_o will_v say_v that_o this_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o the_o mystery_n and_o be_v indelible_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o give_v we_o the_o idea_n of_o bread_n which_o so_o remain_v yet_o receive_v a_o impression_n of_o grace_n and_o holiness_n which_o reside_v in_o it_o as_o in_o its_o subject_a and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o no_o wise_a transubstantiate_v bread_n if_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o virtue_n not_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o bread_n but_o a_o action_n that_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v then_o be_v say_v the_o effect_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o action_n or_o conversion_n remain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o metrophanus_n do_v that_o the_o action_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sanctification_n always_o remain_v because_o it_o will_v be_v conceive_v in_o this_o case_n as_o a_o momentary_a action_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v assoon_o as_o the_o conversion_n be_v make_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v moreover_o compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n receive_v see_v wool_n remain_v still_o wool_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n in_o fine_a if_o metrophanus_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o mystery_n remain_v still_o what_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o be_v able_a without_o doubt_n to_o explain_v himself_o easy_o and_o clear_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a term_n which_o have_v a_o air_n whole_o contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n and_o need_v a_o commentary_n and_o distinction_n than_o to_o use_v clear_a and_o natural_a expression_n for_o how_o many_o commentary_n need_v we_o to_o render_v intelligible_a that_o this_o indelible_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o be_v like_a to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v signify_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v finish_v this_o chapter_n with_o another_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a one_o of_o the_o article_n they_o be_v make_v to_o confess_v be_v this_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o soul_n and_o divinity_n be_v real_o true_o 6._o apud_fw-la possevin_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o catholic_n church_n call_v transubstantiation_n the_o greek_a run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o be_v clear_o express_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o thus_o do_v the_o greek_n speak_v when_o they_o become_v latin_n and_o it_o be_v thus_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v that_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n but_o why_o must_v the_o greek_n profess_v this_o when_o they_o change_v their_o religion_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n before_o be_v it_o usual_a when_o proselyte_n be_v receive_v to_o make_v they_o profess_v doctrine_n common_a both_o to_o the_o religion_n they_o forsake_v and_o that_o which_o they_o embrace_v do_v the_o greek_n do_v so_o by_o the_o latin_n that_o pass_v over_o to_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o plain_a sign_n that_o their_o former_a belief_n touch_v this_o point_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o formulary_a contain_v first_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la which_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o receive_v then_o it_o contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n which_o the_o greek_n reject_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o article_n determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o this_o last_o part_n it_o be_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v that_o among_o these_o article_n there_o be_v two_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n which_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o make_v the_o greek_n confess_v see_v they_o practise_v they_o already_o in_o their_o religion_n whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o find_v express_v in_o this_o form_n of_o confession_n for_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o same_o judgement_n make_v of_o this_o as_o of_o the_o other_o two_o article_n but_o if_o this_o answer_n happen_v to_o be_v approve_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n for_o as_o to_o the_o invocation_n the_o greek_n will_v not_o practice_v it_o to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v when_o i_o enter_v into_o a_o church_n of_o the_o latin_n say_v gregory_n the_o confessor_n 6._o hist_o conc._n flâ—â—_n sect_n 4._o cap._n 31_o relig._n ruthen_n art_n 6._o in_o the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n i_o adore_v not_o the_o image_n of_o any_o saint_n because_o i_o know_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o that_o i_o see_v they_o blaspheme_v say_v sacranus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o russian_n against_o the_o church_n saint_n who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n say_v the_o â—_o error_n mos_n ex_fw-la scarga_n art_n â—_o jesuit_n scarga_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o several_a absurdity_n this_o article_n than_o be_v not_o needless_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o insert_v it_o in_o the_o formulary_a and_o as_o to_o that_o of_o image_n we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v abhor_v the_o image_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o therefore_o call_v their_o worship_n in_o this_o respect_n idolatry_n the_o greek_n say_v william_n postel_n call_v the_o western_a people_n that_o be_v subject_a 24._o de_fw-fr repub._n turcor_fw-fr pag._n 46._o voyage_n of_o the_o sieur_n bénard_n lib._n cap._n 24._o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n grand_a idolater_n because_o we_o have_v statue_n erect_v they_o have_v no_o other_o image_n in_o their_o church_n say_v the_o sieur_n benard_n than_o the_o crucifix_n the_o virgin_n mary_n saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n george_n which_o be_v paint_v in_o table_n they_o teach_v say_v the_o jesuit_n richard_n that_o carve_a image_n be_v idol_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v any_o other_o than_o those_o which_o be_v paint_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v likewise_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v a_o carve_a image_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr assert_n the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o they_o suffer_v no_o other_o image_n but_o those_o that_o be_v paint_v against_o the_o wall_n their_o reason_n be_v that_o carve_v image_n be_v forbid_v in_o moses_n his_o law_n which_o nicholas_n the_o nicolai_n confirm_v tell_v we_o they_o suffer_v no_o carve_a image_n in_o their_o church_n only_a table-piece_n it_o be_v then_o moreover_o needful_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n this_o article_n of_o image_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v like_o this_o touch_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o require_v a_o express_a declaration_n from_o the_o greek_a proselyte_n unless_o that_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n they_o leave_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v change_v
these_o and_o yet_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v easy_a full_a of_o piety_n and_o free_a from_o contradiction_n she_o affirm_v then_o that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o christ_n make_v the_o propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o by_o the_o holy_a invocation_n of_o god_n name_n and_o mention_v of_o the_o divine_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o spiritual_a grace_n descend_v that_o sanctify_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o change_v they_o not_o into_o the_o sensible_a but_o spiritual_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o to_o those_o that_o assert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o they_o understand_v hereby_o a_o supernatural_a change_n after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n those_o that_o do_v thus_o speak_v concur_v in_o their_o opinion_n with_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o see_v they_o will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v sensible_o effect_v our_o church_n do_v therein_o disagree_v with_o they_o although_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o another_o way_n of_o speak_v in_o tell_v we_o of_o accident_n and_o species_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n ever_o think_v of_o much_o less_o mention_v for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n have_v be_v ever_o averse_a to_o novelty_n and_o contention_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o soul_n not_o only_a detest_a those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v heretical_a and_o divide_v the_o church_n but_o which_o in_o disturb_v its_o peace_n eclipse_v its_o glory_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jeremias_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n although_o we_o learn_v no_o new_a thing_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n yet_o do_v it_o confirm_v and_o illustrate_v several_a matter_n first_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o middle_a way_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o protestant_n second_o that_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v use_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o understand_v thereby_o a_o real_a change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v but_o a_o spiritual_a change_n wrought_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o sanctify_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n three_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n to_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n four_o that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understanding_n it_o as_o they_o do_v in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n the_o greek_n reject_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n five_o to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v no_o pretence_n leave_v for_o cavil_v on_o the_o term_n of_o sensible_o in_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n understand_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a in_o its_o natural_a form_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o well_o know_v she_o make_v use_v of_o other_o expression_n namely_o of_o accident_n and_o species_n meaning_n that_o this_o be_v still_o to_o understand_v it_o sensible_o to_o assert_v our_o saviour_n proper_a substance_n be_v in_o this_o mystery_n although_o cover_v with_o the_o species_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o novelty_n the_o greek_n have_v ever_o reject_v and_o of_o which_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o make_v the_o least_o mention_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n like_v this_o let_v he_o make_v the_o best_a use_n he_o can_v of_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o will_v pass_v on_o to_o another_o proof_n matthew_n caryophilus_n titular_a archbishop_n of_o iconia_n a_o latinised_a greek_a and_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o stamp_n and_o temper_n as_o arcudius_n and_o leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v publish_v a_o refutation_n of_o some_o proposition_n take_v out_o of_o a_o catechism_n make_v by_o a_o greek_a gentleman_n who_o he_o call_v zacharias_n gerganus_n allatius_n say_v he_o be_v a_o bishop_n but_o be_v he_o what_o he_o will_v caryophilus_n use_v he_o after_o a_o dreadful_a manner_n term_v his_o proposition_n blasphemy_n and_o call_v he_o serpent_n basilisk_n wolf_n the_o devil_n instrument_n worse_o than_o the_o devil_n himself_o a_o lutheran_n but_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n with_o these_o gentleman_n to_o load_v man_n person_n with_o injury_n when_o their_o doctrine_n agree_v not_o with_o they_o they_o thus_o begin_v continue_v and_o end_v their_o refutation_n it_o can_v then_o be_v take_v ill_o if_o lay_v aside_o their_o injury_n i_o only_o affirm_v that_o caryophilus_n very_o impertinent_o charge_v this_o greek_a with_o his_o be_v a_o lutheran_n for_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o proposition_n he_o recite_v and_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a greek_a and_o maintain_v the_o maxim_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o church_n and_o moreover_o a_o real_a lover_n of_o his_o country_n he_o oppose_v among_o other_o thing_n the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n and_o attack_n the_o azuma_n of_o the_o latin_n he_o affirm_v there_o be_v but_o one_o holy_a church_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n apostolical_a and_o eastern_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o title_n he_o have_v give_v he_o of_o a_o lutheran_n and_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v he_o have_v give_v it_o he_o only_o to_o make_v he_o suspect_v by_o his_o own_o countryman_n and_o hinder_v we_o from_o any_o advantage_n by_o his_o testimony_n so_o that_o the_o single_a authority_n of_o caryophilus_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o consider_v this_o author_n testimony_n notwithstanding_o his_o pretend_a lutheranism_n i_o shall_v therefore_o produce_v here_o some_o of_o his_o proposition_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v take_v out_o of_o his_o catechism_n the_o lxi_o be_v this_o 61._o râ—futatio_fw-la pfeudâ—-christianae_a catechesis_fw-la editae_fw-la à _fw-la zacharia_n gergano_n graeco_fw-la auctore_fw-la matthaeâ—_n caryophil_fw-la romae_fw-la 1631._o blasph_n 61._o the_o holy_a communion_n consist_v of_o two_o substance_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o visible_a substance_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o invisible_a substance_n be_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n be_v only_o whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v therefore_o sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o show_v by_o this_o testimony_n that_o the_o visible_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v so_o that_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o author_n call_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o invisible_a substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o will_v i_o affirm_v his_o sense_n be_v clear_a enough_o for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n substance_n it_o be_v plain_a we_o must_v take_v the_o term_n of_o substance_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v not_o substance_n it_o be_v likewise_o apparent_a we_o must_v understand_v this_o expression_n in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n see_v by_o it_o be_v mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o internal_a and_o mystical_a virtue_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o these_o word_n show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o take_v these_o thing_n as_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o mystery_n which_o be_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o this_o invisible_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v not_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n proper_a to_o nourish_v our_o body_n whereas_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v in_o these_o word_n show_v we_o in_o it_o another_o spiritual_a substance_n which_o nourish_v our_o soul_n the_o lxv_o proposition_n do_v no_o less_o oppose_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 65._o ibid._n blas_n phem_fw-mi 65._o for_o it_o contain_v these_o word_n that_o the_o laity_n which_o communicate_v but_o of_o one_o only_a kind_n receive_v a_o imperfect_a communion_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v the_o concomitancy_n and_o to_o prevent_v any_o cavil_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o proposition_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v only_o that_o this_o
scruple_n to_o promote_v they_o to_o bishopric_n and_o likewise_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n may_v provide_v the_o church_n in_o their_o diocese_n with_o catholic_n curate_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o they_o can_v in_o conscience_n advance_v cyrillus_n of_o béroë_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n who_o allatius_n call_v vir_fw-la probus_fw-la &_o catholicus_n 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o and_o who_o after_o his_o death_n be_v like_a to_o be_v canonize_v say_v allatius_n the_o same_o question_n may_v be_v put_v to_o he_o touch_v other_o namely_o timotheus_n anthimus_n gregory_n athenasius_n patelar_a who_o be_v all_o of_o they_o latin_n in_o their_o heart_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o exercise_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n in_o a_o schismatical_a church_n wherein_o as_o i_o say_v the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v every_o year_n excommunicate_v moreover_o this_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n forasmuch_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v it_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v once_o a_o year_n on_o holy_a thursday_n all_o other_o 3._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o sect_n not_o except_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v satisfy_v the_o unjust_a accusation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n against_o cyrillus_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o see_v what_o advantage_n may_v accrue_v to_o we_o by_o this_o patriarch_n confession_n and_o whether_o the_o rejection_n he_o make_v in_o express_a term_n of_o transubstantiation_n may_v be_v esteem_v as_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o three_o thing_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o which_o depend_v 7._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 6_o &_o 7._o the_o solution_n of_o this_o question_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n continual_o endeavour_v to_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o cyrillus_n and_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v four_o or_o five_o time_n expel_v the_o church_n the_o second_o that_o this_o confession_n be_v whole_o contrary_a in_o its_o principal_a article_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o three_o that_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o two_o council_n hold_v by_o cyrillus_n his_o successor_n which_o be_v what_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o particular_n i_o confess_v this_o patriarch_n have_v endure_v several_a cruel_a traverse_n during_o his_o life_n which_o never_o end_v till_o they_o have_v procure_v his_o death_n but_o i_o deny_v it_o be_v his_o church_n occasion_v he_o all_o these_o evil_n it_o be_v the_o latin_a party_n and_o false_a greek_n which_o follow_v he_o with_o incessant_a persecution_n how_o dexterous_a soever_o allatius_n have_v be_v in_o disguise_v the_o 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 11._o truth_n yet_o can_v he_o not_o refrain_v here_o from_o discover_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o then_o that_o the_o greek_n who_o he_o call_v pii_fw-la homines_fw-la zealous_a and_o pious_a people_n not_o be_v able_a to_o defend_v their_o faith_n themselves_o nor_o carry_v on_o the_o necessary_a expense_n for_o this_o address_v themselves_o to_o other_o christian_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n by_o who_o mean_n they_o avoid_v the_o like_a tempest_n and_o secure_v their_o church_n he_o add_v there_o be_v person_n depute_v towards_o cyrillus_n with_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o oblige_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o either_o by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n to_o send_v to_o rome_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o admit_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o in_o so_o do_v he_o may_v assure_v himself_o of_o the_o assistance_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o apostolical_a see_n that_o cyrillus_n answer_v he_o like_v well_o their_o offer_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o accept_v their_o condition_n provide_v he_o may_v have_v money_n and_o be_v uphold_v in_o his_o patriarchate_n but_o that_o at_o length_n find_v he_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n both_o with_o calvinist_n and_o catholic_n too_o these_o last_o be_v trouble_v thereat_o proceed_v to_o threaten_n say_v they_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o chair_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o calvinist_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v this_o deputation_n be_v true_a for_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propoganda_fw-la send_v two_o jesuit_n to_o constantinople_n with_o one_o name_v canachio_n rossi_n charge_v with_o instruction_n to_o gain_n cyrillus_n by_o promise_n or_o threaten_n be_v require_v only_o to_o receive_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n but_o what_o he_o add_v concern_v cyrillus_n his_o answer_n be_v a_o mere_a calumny_n for_o cyrillus_n remain_v immovable_a notwithstanding_o all_o these_o solicitation_n neither_o have_v we_o any_o reason_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n upon_o allatius_n bare_a word_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v judge_v as_o he_o please_v yet_o can_v he_o deny_v but_o cyrillus_n his_o enemy_n be_v the_o latin_n and_o latinise_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o tempest_n and_o storm_n he_o suffer_v and_o which_o at_o length_n overwhelm_v he_o come_v from_o that_o side_n seeing_z that_o allatius_n himself_o his_o own_o witness_n and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o cyrillus_n be_v ever_o belove_v and_o honour_v by_o his_o own_o true_a church_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o care_n and_o charge_n she_o be_v at_o to_o support_v he_o and_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o dutch_a lend_v he_o money_n upon_o use_n and_o that_o he_o extort_a it_o afterward_o from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v make_v to_o obey_v he_o by_o the_o turk_n be_v a_o story_n for_o which_o he_o bring_v no_o proof_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o likelihood_n particular_a person_n who_o put_v their_o money_n out_o to_o use_v shall_v choose_v a_o man_n in_o his_o circumstance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o that_o be_v bereave_v of_o his_o dignity_n and_o strip_v of_o all_o he_o have_v be_v he_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v thâ—_n object_n of_o his_o people_n hatred_n the_o dutch_a â—_z at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o part_v with_o their_o money_n upon_o such_o security_n hottinger_n 8._o hottinger_n in_o append_v dissert_n 8._o tell_v we_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o decease_a mr._n leger_n minister_n of_o geneva_n who_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o have_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o this_o history_n that_o one_o isaac_n metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v buy_v of_o the_o turk_n cyrillus_n his_o seat_n and_o the_o report_n of_o it_o be_v spread_v throughout_o constantinople_n there_o be_v such_o a_o universal_a lamentation_n among_o all_o the_o greek_n that_o it_o come_v to_o the_o grand_a senior_n ear_n who_o break_v off_o this_o intrigue_n and_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o obey_v any_o long_o this_o usurper_n he_o likewise_o original_a which_o letter_n may_v be_v see_v in_o its_o original_a produce_v a_o letter_n from_o cyrillus_n his_o proto-syncellus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a officer_n in_o his_o chamber_n name_v nathanael_n conopius_n date_v from_o constantinople_n the_o four_o of_o july_n 1638_o immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyrillus_n wherein_o he_o take_v particular_a notice_n that_o the_o executioner_n which_o strangle_v he_o have_v part_v his_o garment_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o carry_v they_o into_o one_o of_o the_o market_n of_o constantinople_n to_o sell_v they_o as_o be_v the_o clothes_n of_o the_o late_a patriarch_n the_o people_n be_v universal_o seize_v with_o grief_n and_o utter_v a_o thousand_o imprecation_n against_o cyrillus_n of_o berea_n call_v he_o villain_n and_o murderer_n who_o have_v dishonour_v god_n church_n and_o not_o only_o usurp_v the_o throne_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o lawful_a patriarch_n but_o likewise_o put_v he_o to_o death_n he_o add_v that_o some_o of_o they_o enter_v the_o house_n of_o the_o usurper_n call_v he_o pilate_n and_o bid_v he_o give_v they_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v bury_v it_o and_o how_o they_o afterward_o go_v to_o the_o caimacans_n and_o offer_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o money_n to_o obtain_v of_o he_o the_o body_n of_o their_o true_a patriarch_n but_o the_o wicked_a usurper_n who_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v put_v to_o death_n understand_v it_o send_v to_o the_o caimaican_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o give_v these_o people_n cyrillus_n his_o body_n the_o city_n will_v certain_o be_v in_o a_o uproar_n which_o hinder_v he_o from_o grant_v they_o their_o request_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v this_o usurper_n send_v slave_n to_o take_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n but_o that_o some_o christian_n have_v take_v it_o thence_o carry_v it_o into_o a_o monastery_n call_v
meddle_v not_o with_o that_o they_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o real_a body_n but_o that_o it_o be_v so_o by_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n they_o do_v not_o mention_v i_o dispute_v not_o here_o concern_v those_o person_n sense_n that_o draw_v up_o these_o censure_n for_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o be_v latin_n in_o their_o heart_n and_o i_o further_o believe_v have_v they_o dare_v they_o will_v have_v proceed_v far_o but_o any_o man_n may_v perceive_v they_o design_v to_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o better_a to_o colour_v over_o their_o forgery_n you_o see_v on_o one_o hand_n cyrillus_n who_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n in_o plain_a term_n bold_o name_v it_o and_o give_v it_o a_o title_n sufficient_a to_o startle_v a_o church_n that_o believe_v it_o and_o on_o the_o other_o we_o behold_v person_n interest_v to_o run_v down_o cyrillus_n and_o that_o leave_v no_o mean_n unattempted_a whereby_o to_o render_v he_o odious_a to_o the_o greek_n that_o poison_n all_o he_o say_v and_o yet_o dare_v not_o defend_v this_o transubstantiation_n neither_o direct_o nor_o indirect_o neither_o in_o express_a term_n nor_o equivalent_a one_o what_o mean_v this_o mystery_n if_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v in_o effect_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n can_v they_o light_v of_o a_o better_a occasion_n wherein_o to_o show_v their_o zeal_n for_o orthodoxy_n and_o to_o confound_v at_o the_o same_o time_n cyrillus_n his_o accomplice_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o the_o expression_n the_o 387._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 387._o greek_n common_o use_v for_o the_o explain_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o what_o do_v he_o mean_v by_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v proper_o syllable_n after_o syllable_n transubstantiation_n the_o latin_n use_v it_o when_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o greek_a the_o latinize_a greek_n use_v it_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n know_v what_o it_o signify_v suppose_v than_o it_o be_v not_o in_o common_a use_n among_o they_o will_v they_o suffer_v a_o person_n who_o pretend_v not_o to_o be_v a_o grammarian_n but_o a_o divine_a who_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o term_n but_o of_o the_o thing_n mean_v by_o it_o to_o reject_v it_o as_o stiff_o as_o cyrillus_n have_v do_v without_o so_o much_o as_o say_n that_o although_o we_o use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o we_o believe_v the_o thing_n mean_v by_o it_o to_o wit_n the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n yet_o do_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o they_o forsake_v the_o term_n and_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o it_o and_o contain_v themselves_o in_o their_o general_a expression_n be_v not_o this_o then_o a_o evident_a token_n cyrillus_n say_v nothing_o in_o this_o respect_n which_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o church_n and_o this_o be_v what_o we_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v this_o patriarch_n i_o be_o very_o much_o mistake_v if_o any_o compare_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o three_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_a will_v accuse_v i_o of_o rashness_n for_o say_v the_o real_a doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n appear_v in_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o man_n who_o bare_o consider_v what_o i_o now_o mention_v touch_v cyrillus_n his_o confession_n can_v but_o conclude_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o state_n of_o this_o church_n since_o the_o year_n 1642._o the_o fix_a time_n of_o the_o last_o of_o these_o pretend_v censure_n parthenius_n have_v cause_v cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n to_o be_v banish_v and_o afterward_o strangle_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o serve_v his_o predecessor_n he_o himself_o remain_v not_o long_o on_o the_o throne_n his_o bad_a conduct_n bring_v he_o down_o thence_o and_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n substitute_v one_o who_o have_v be_v cyrillus_n lucaris_n his_o disciple_n and_o name_v likewise_o parthenius_n in_o his_o place_n which_o allatius_n acknowledge_v in_o a_o letter_n he_o 3._o allat_n de_fw-fr per._n cons_n lib._n 3._o write_v to_o nilhusius_n date_v in_o the_o year_n 1645._o from_o whence_o we_o may_v judge_v that_o this_o great_a aversion_n the_o greek_n show_v cyrillus_n and_o those_o synodical_a censure_n be_v mere_a forgery_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o a_o church_n that_o use_v so_o many_o endeavour_n to_o deliver_v itself_o from_o such_o a_o man_n as_o cyrillus_n and_o which_o have_v anathematise_v his_o memory_n and_o doctrine_n shall_v four_o or_o five_o year_n after_o put_v herself_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o run_v herself_o again_o into_o the_o same_o disorder_n and_o heresy_n neither_o must_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o turk_n promote_v to_o this_o see_v those_o that_o give_v they_o most_o money_n and_o that_o a_o 392._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o pag._n 39_o 392._o socinian_n may_v as_o well_o arrive_v thereunto_o as_o another_o for_o this_o be_v not_o so_o absolute_o true_a but_o that_o the_o people_n have_v the_o liberty_n of_o hinder_v the_o election_n of_o person_n disagreeable_a to_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o allatius_n relate_v concern_v one_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o sophia_n who_o come_v to_o rome_n in_o order_n to_o the_o reconcile_n 11._o allat_n de_fw-fr perpet_n cons_n lib_n 3._o cap._n 11._o himself_o with_o that_o church_n at_o his_o return_n into_o his_o own_o country_n be_v design_v for_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n but_o say_v he_o he_o be_v put_v by_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o people_n we_o see_v then_o this_o people_n have_v still_o the_o liberty_n to_o reject_v the_o latinise_a greek_n and_o that_o they_o do_v in_o effect_n put_v they_o by_o but_o we_o find_v not_o they_o make_v the_o least_o attempt_n to_o hinder_v the_o election_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o disciple_n supra_fw-la allat_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la who_o the_o latin_n term_v a_o heretic_n and_o calvinist_n as_o well_o as_o his_o master_n this_o condition_n wherein_o we_o now_o behold_v the_o greek_a church_n last_v from_o the_o year_n 1645._o till_o 1653._o observe_v here_o what_o doctor_n basire_v a_o reverend_n divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v write_v to_o i_o about_o it_o when_o i_o be_v at_o constantinople_n which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1653._o paysius_fw-la be_v then_o patriarch_n of_o it_o who_o in_o token_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n lay_v his_o hand_n on_o i_o in_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n according_a to_o custom_n as_o be_v a_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o with_o this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n give_v i_o power_n to_o preach_v in_o greek_a in_o all_o the_o greek_a church_n within_o his_o jurisdiction_n which_o i_o afterward_o do_v very_o often_o according_a as_o occasion_v offer_v as_o well_o at_o constantinople_n as_o elsewhere_o although_o the_o jesuit_n seem_v to_o be_v very_o much_o displease_v thereat_o i_o preach_v one_o sunday_n to_o the_o english_a another_z in_o french_z for_o the_o genevoise_n the_o next_o sunday_n to_o the_o italian_n the_o follow_a sunday_n in_o latin_a to_o the_o hungarian_a and_o transylvanian_a ambassador_n and_o the_o five_o sunday_n in_o greek_a in_o the_o greek_a church_n now_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o if_o cyrillus_n his_o doctrine_n be_v so_o odious_a and_o his_o memory_n so_o execrable_a to_o the_o greek_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o and_o their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o with_o they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o they_o detest_v our_o doctrine_n as_o impious_a and_o heretical_a they_o will_v admit_v a_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o be_v a_o preacher_n among_o they_o and_o not_o be_v afraid_a that_o in_o preach_v to_o they_o the_o gospel_n he_o shall_v instil_v among_o they_o the_o pretend_a error_n of_o his_o nation_n especial_o in_o that_o important_a subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n xiii_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o what_o do_v the_o greek_n than_o believe_v if_o they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n the_o bound_n of_o this_o controversy_n oblige_v i_o not_o to_o answer_v this_o question_n for_o it_o concern_v we_o here_o only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o greek_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o see_v as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v we_o pretend_v not_o
virtue_n and_o therefore_o they_o bring_v the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n and_o invent_v this_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o a_o natural_a body_n for_o all_o this_o end_n only_o in_o establish_v a_o unity_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n which_o may_v make_v we_o say_v literal_o and_o without_o recourse_n to_o a_o figure_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o we_o need_v not_o take_v such_o a_o great_a circuit_n because_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o sacrament_n we_o believe_v we_o may_v take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o sacramental_a and_o figurative_a sense_n iv_o it_o seem_v likewise_o that_o the_o modern_a greek_n understand_v some_o real_a or_o physical_a impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o inherency_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v this_o be_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o their_o church_n although_o their_o expression_n intimate_v as_o much_o but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o our_o opinion_n we_o do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n accompany_v the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o communion_n we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o as_o great_a a_o measure_n and_o more_o real_o than_o if_o we_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o we_o hold_v not_o this_o impression_n or_o real_a inherence_n of_o virtue_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o greek_n admit_v whence_o it_o happen_v that_o our_o expression_n be_v not_o so_o emphatical_a as_o they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o its_o principal_a circumstance_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o of_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o several_a people_n read_v this_o chapter_n will_v say_v i_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o a_o very_a foolish_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n they_o will_v make_v objection_n touch_v this_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n this_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o especial_o concern_v this_o manner_n of_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n but_o to_o this_o i_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o justify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n our_o business_n here_o be_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v justifiable_a nor_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o because_o we_o adopt_v not_o either_o their_o expression_n or_o opinion_n yet_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o solve_v two_o difficulty_n which_o may_v trouble_v the_o reader_n the_o one_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o say_v the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o our_o substance_n the_o other_a be_v that_o by_o this_o union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n it_o seem_v they_o understand_v a_o real_a hypostatical_a union_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o join_v the_o natural_a body_n to_o the_o word_n to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v the_o greek_n mean_v not_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o we_o use_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o food_n be_v receive_v the_o substantial_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o our_o flesh_n now_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o impression_n on_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n keep_v its_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n whole_o entire_a and_o yet_o be_v augment_v by_o a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o this_o body_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v although_o this_o pretend_a augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v absurd_a enough_o yet_o we_o may_v give_v it_o a_o plain_a sense_n in_o say_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n be_v local_o join_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conceive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o mutual_a link_n which_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o the_o bread_n receive_v only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n by_o a_o dependence_n thereon_o and_o in_o asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n a_o mystery_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o appendix_n or_o circumstance_n to_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o although_o the_o whole_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o especial_o some_o of_o their_o expression_n seem_v to_o induce_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n yet_o their_o author_n not_o plain_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v elsewhere_o by_o their_o practice_n that_o they_o hold_v this_o opinion_n there_o be_v more_o justice_n in_o not_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o than_o in_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o their_o usual_a expression_n how_o emphatical_a soever_o but_o may_v agree_v with_o a_o simple_a union_n of_o efficacy_n the_o term_n of_o assumption_n use_v by_o damascen_n panis_n &_o vinum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d assumuntur_fw-la induce_v i_o to_o believe_v at_o first_o with_o mr._n aubertin_n he_o mean_v thereby_o a_o real_a hypostatical_a 14._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr fid._n orth._n cap._n 14._o assumption_n but_o have_v since_o careful_o examine_v this_o passage_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v easy_o refer_v not_o to_o the_o forego_n word_n in_o the_o same_o discourse_n but_o to_o that_o which_o follow_v in_o the_o simple_a sense_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n because_o they_o be_v thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o but_o howsoever_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v that_o ever_o since_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n deviate_v from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o natural_a exposition_n which_o the_o ancient_n give_v this_o mystery_n how_o they_o have_v fall_v i_o say_v into_o vainand_n idle_a speculation_n both_o of_o they_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n which_o common_o happen_v to_o such_o as_o love_v rather_o to_o follow_v their_o own_o imagination_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n tell_v we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o add_v that_o it_o be_v for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o saint_n paul_n thus_o comment_v on_o it_o this_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o lord_n death_n till_o his_o come_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o keep_v here_o and_o to_o judge_v thereof_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o have_v abuse_v several_a excessive_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o divers_a other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o these_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o although_o innocent_a yet_o be_v make_v a_o rock_n of_o offence_n the_o latin_n proceed_v to_o a_o real_a presence_n a_o real_a transubstantiation_n and_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n which_o they_o heap_v up_o without_o number_n the_o greek_n on_o their_o side_n have_v imagine_v a_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n a_o kind_n of_o real_a impression_n of_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n on_o the_o bread_n a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v have_v this_o justice_n do_v i_o that_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v produce_v nothing_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o what_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o best_a author_n from_o they_o i_o say_v that_o be_v of_o great_a account_n
among_o they_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a from_o their_o proper_a testimony_n i_o have_v clear_o show_v that_o that_o which_o the_o greek_n hold_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o only_a thing_n i_o have_v to_o do_v yet_o shall_v i_o answer_v in_o the_o follow_a book_n all_o mr._n arnaud'_v vain_a objection_n as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v for_o consider_v what_o i_o already_o establish_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o judge_v that_o his_o argument_n will_v not_o prove_v invincible_a demonstration_n as_o he_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n book_n iu._n mr._n arnaud_n proof_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n refute_v chap._n i._n mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o cerularius_n his_o silence_n examine_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o illusion_n discover_v after_o what_o i_o have_v establish_v in_o the_o two_o former_a book_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n and_o show_v as_o i_o promise_v that_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o demonstrate_v the_o greek_a church_n ever_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o pretend_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o this_o book_n which_o i_o shall_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v to_o prove_v his_o supposition_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a and_o in_o the_o second_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v allege_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n from_o the_o seven_o eight_o nine_o and_o ten_o century_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o book_n i_o shall_v handle_v four_o principal_a head_n under_o which_o i_o shall_v exact_o gather_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v disperse_v in_o his_o second_o third_z and_o four_o book_n and_o part_n of_o his_o twelve_o book_n wherein_o he_o have_v treat_v on_o some_o particular_n respect_v this_o question_n our_o first_o remark_n shall_v be_v touch_v some_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n beside_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v in_o the_o former_a book_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o may_v just_o so_o term_v all_o the_o part_n of_o his_o work_n but_o more_o especial_o what_o he_o have_v write_v touch_v the_o greek_n for_o it_o be_v all_o delusory_a but_o at_o present_a we_o mean_v to_o apply_v this_o term_n to_o certain_a thing_n only_o wherein_o his_o artifice_n plain_o appear_v and_o which_o be_v whole_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n wherewith_o controversy_n ought_v to_o be_v manage_v the_o second_o head_n contain_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v which_o seem_v in_o effect_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o greek_n the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o three_o shall_v contain_v the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o never_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o article_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o four_o we_o shall_v explain_v all_o the_o passage_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v out_o of_o greek_a author_n and_o from_o which_o he_o will_v infer_v by_o dint_n of_o argument_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v this_o conversion_n of_o substance_n to_o begin_v at_o his_o delusion_n the_o first_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o twelve_o after_o those_o we_o already_o discover_v consist_v in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o own_o bare_a word_n without_o any_o proof_n suppose_v that_o when_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o then_o present_a pope_n have_v already_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o censure_n but_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o hear_v he_o speak_v himself_o to_o show_v say_v he_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o the_o roman_a 139._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 139._o in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o have_v make_v use_n in_o the_o refutation_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o answer_n of_o the_o contest_v which_o arise_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o between_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acrida_n on_o one_o hand_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o and_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n on_o the_o other_o for_o these_o person_n although_o such_o passionate_a adversary_n against_o the_o western_a church_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n yet_o never_o reproach_v she_o as_o err_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o pope_n leo_n have_v censure_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n whence_o we_o conclude_v they_o be_v agree_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o she_o so_o loud_o assert_v at_o that_o time_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n first_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v set_v forth_o to_o the_o life_n in_o the_o best_a colour_n wherewith_o his_o eloquence_n can_v furnish_v he_o have_v turn_v it_o several_a way_n by_o his_o usual_a dexterary_a in_o amplify_a and_o exaggerate_v the_o subject_n he_o handle_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o make_v this_o argument_n valid_a he_o must_v clear_o establish_v before_o all_o thing_n that_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n precede_v cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n letter_n and_o precede_v it_o to_o a_o very_a considerable_a time_n to_o show_v that_o these_o prelate_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o it_o and_o have_v reason_n to_o mention_v it_o in_o their_o letter_n for_o without_o this_o we_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o their_o silence_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o the_o clear_n up_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n content_v himself_o in_o say_v only_o that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n a_o man_n will_v then_o think_v this_o be_v a_o point_n out_o of_o doubt_n and_o at_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o need_n to_o stop_v a_o moment_n have_v judge_v it_o evident_a beyond_o contradiction_n in_o his_o chronology_n but_o he_o will_v be_v much_o startle_v to_o find_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o his_o supposition_n and_o moreover_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unlikely_a than_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v ascertain_v in_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v know_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o as_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v we_o must_v moreover_o know_v that_o although_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la attribute_v the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la to_o the_o year_n 1050._o 3_o year_n before_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n be_v write_v yet_o there_o be_v author_n that_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o matter_n than_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la who_o refer_v these_o two_o condemnation_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o be_v exact_o the_o same_o year_n wherein_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v and_o these_o be_v such_o author_n who_o testimony_n will_v go_v far_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v those_o that_o publish_v the_o office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o same_o office_n to_o which_o the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o its_o primary_n design_n be_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o preface_n as_o a_o preface_n as_o we_o have_v be_v already_o twice_o inform_v observe_v here_o what_o they_o say_v neither_o malmesbury_n nor_o baronius_n have_v exact_o observe_v all_o the_o cent._n office_n of_o the_o b._n sacrament_n hist_o and_o chron._n 11._o cent._n council_n which_o be_v call_v touch_v this_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o nine_o the_o second_o at_o verseil_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n in_o the_o same_o year_n under_o the_o same_o pope_n we_o can_v doubt_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n in_o his_o book_n against_o berengarius_fw-la but_o that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v hold_v both_o in_o the_o same_o year_n but_o some_o as_o baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la will_v have_v this_o year_n to_o be_v 1050._o other_o the_o year_n 1053._o first_o because_o sigibert_n say_v that_o pope_n leo_n hold_v two_o council_n in_o 1050._o but_o he_o immediate_o observe_v likewise_o this_o be_v only_o to_o reform_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n
and_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o trouble_v raise_v by_o berengarius_fw-la his_o heresy_n but_o only_o as_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1051._o second_o because_o durand_n abbot_n of_o trorand_n in_o normandy_n who_o live_v about_o that_o time_n refer_v the_o council_n of_o verseil_n to_o the_o year_n 1053._o only_a and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o pretend_v as_o a_o learned_a lawyer_n of_o anger_n be_v do_v that_o there_o be_v a_o mistake_n in_o this_o passage_n of_o durand_n and_o that_o we_o must_v read_v 1050._o see_v that_o according_a to_o the_o judicious_a observation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n the_o king_n professor_n at_o sorbornne_n in_o a_o manuscript_n on_o this_o matter_n the_o same_o durand_n testify_v that_o in_o the_o year_n he_o speak_v of_o alfred_n be_v abbot_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o preaux_n in_o normandy_n which_o be_v not_o found_v till_o the_o year_n 1053._o according_a to_o du_n bec_n '_o s_o chronicle_n here_o than_o we_o have_v upon_o good_a ground_n and_o undeniable_a authority_n the_o two_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la refer_v to_o the_o same_o year_n in_o which_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v their_o letter_n it_o remain_v only_o to_o know_v whether_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v suppose_v without_o proof_n that_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v after_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o plain_a delusion_n thus_o slight_o to_o pass_v over_o a_o point_n of_o this_o importance_n on_o which_o depend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o reason_n for_o if_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v before_o the_o time_n wherein_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v what_o can_v be_v then_o conclude_v from_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n de_fw-fr acrida_n silence_n wherefore_o must_v they_o ground_v a_o accusation_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o a_o condemnation_n which_o be_v not_o then_o in_o be_v now_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o affirm_v to_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v demonstrate_v and_o not_o suppose_v without_o proof_n they_o write_v say_v he_o against_o the_o latin_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n have_v condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n there_o be_v but_o one_o letter_n from_o both_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n we_o must_v conceive_v it_o be_v write_v to_o the_o council_n at_o rome_n after_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la first_o condemnation_n and_o near_o the_o time_n they_o be_v about_o call_v the_o other_a council_n at_o verseil_n now_o this_o have_v no_o likelihood_n for_o as_o baronius_n have_v well_o 1053._o baron_n ann_n eccles_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1053._o observe_v leo_n answer_v this_o letter_n in_o the_o same_o year_n namely_o 1053._o whence_o it_o follow_v if_o we_o reckon_v right_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n can_v not_o have_v write_v their_o letter_n but_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n at_o far_a and_o consequent_o before_o there_o be_v any_o mention_n at_o rome_n of_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n and_o especial_o before_o the_o news_n thereof_o come_v to_o constantinople_n in_o effect_v it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o this_o patriarch_n and_o archbishop_n indict_v their_o letter_n without_o mature_a and_o deliberate_a advice_n and_o consideration_n nor_o that_o they_o send_v it_o without_o communicate_v the_o content_n of_o it_o to_o some_o of_o their_o clergy_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o take_v part_n with_o they_o and_o engage_v they_o in_o their_o interest_n see_v the_o matter_n concern_v the_o censure_v of_o a_o church_n such_o as_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o they_o be_v sure_a will_v high_o resent_v it_o affair_n of_o this_o importance_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v precipitate_v it_o require_v also_o some_o time_n before_o this_o letter_n can_v come_v from_o constantinople_n to_o tranys_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n john_n bishop_n of_o tranys_n to_o who_o it_o be_v direct_v must_v likewise_o have_v some_o time_n to_o send_v it_o to_o cardinal_n humbert_n and_o he_o must_v get_v it_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_n humbert_n must_v go_v to_o rome_n for_o he_o carry_v it_o himself_o to_o pope_n leo_n after_o he_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o tranys_n in_o fine_a leo_fw-la must_v examine_v it_o and_o answer_v it_o for_o all_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n allow_v but_o three_o month_n cerularius_n say_v he_o and_o leo_n of_o acrida_n write_v against_o the_o latin_n 1053._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1053._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o not_o long_o after_o again_o pope_n leo_n condemn_v berengarius_fw-la in_o two_o council_n of_o italy_n the_o one_o hold_v at_o rome_n the_o other_a at_o verseil_n this_n not_o long_o after_o can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o council_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o first_o and_o consequent_o this_o at_o the_o same_o time_n must_v relate_v to_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n which_o be_v not_o call_v till_o september_n as_o appear_v by_o lanfranc_n who_o positive_o affirm_v it_o and_o the_o pope_n have_v write_v his_o answer_n at_o far_a in_o december_n dom._n infr_n de_fw-fr corp_n sang_fw-fr dom._n it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o we_o believe_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n that_o all_o that_o which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v be_v transact_v in_o three_o month_n time_n and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n hasten_v the_o time_n that_o it_o may_v answer_v his_o necessity_n to_o this_o delusion_n we_o may_v add_v another_o which_o will_v be_v the_o thirteen_o it_o consist_v in_o suppose_v without_o proof_n that_o leo_n the_o nine_o in_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la precise_o establish_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o if_o we_o take_v not_o this_o fact_n for_o a_o certain_a principle_n there_o can_v be_v no_o pretence_n for_o demand_v wherefore_o cerularius_n reproach_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o her_o err_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o be_v there_o nothing_o more_o uncertain_a for_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o decree_n of_o this_o council_n extant_a and_o i_o think_v not_o one_o author_n that_o relate_v the_o proper_a term_n of_o these_o condemnation_n they_o tell_v we_o that_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v that_o john_n scot_n book_n be_v burn_v but_o this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v establish_v in_o term_n which_o may_v offend_v cerularius_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o give_v they_o occasion_n to_o form_v a_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n sober_a man_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o accuse_v people_n upon_o confuse_a report_n and_o equivocal_a term_n and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o leo_n intention_n be_v to_o assert_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n against_o berengarius_fw-la see_v lanfranc_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o full_a council_n his_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v approve_v and_o the_o other_o reject_v as_o erroneous_a for_o he_o that_o state_n a_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o necessary_o assert_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v several_a other_o way_n and_o mean_n of_o opposition_n it_o concern_v we_o not_o here_o to_o inform_v ourselves_o from_o lanfranc_n what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o synod_n but_o whether_o what_o come_v to_o cerularius_n his_o knowledge_n concern_v that_o matter_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o say_v those_o people_n establish_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n now_o to_o imagine_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o a_o patriarch_n which_o be_v at_o constantinople_n can_v make_v such_o a_o judgement_n with_o discretion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o intention_n and_o secret_a design_n of_o the_o latin_n although_o even_o this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v without_o proof_n but_o he_o must_v have_v before_o he_o the_o distinct_a and_o express_a term_n relate_v to_o this_o affair_n and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v prove_v see_v there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n extant_a he_o will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n for_o whatsoever_o fall_v not_o under_o his_o sense_n be_v strange_a to_o affirm_v that_o a_o pope_n and_o council_n that_o intend_v to_o establish_v transubstantiation_n in_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la yet_o have_v not_o do_v it_o in_o intelligible_a term_n neither_o will_v he_o forget_v to_o censure_v i_o here_o a_o little_a as_o he_o be_v wont_v at_o every_o pinch_n say_v i_o consider_v the_o matter_n i_o
establish_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o so_o clear_o too_o that_o cerularius_n ought_v to_o reproach_n the_o latin_n with_o it_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n mind_v he_o may_v have_v comprehend_v that_o this_o body_n of_o truth_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o truth_n itself_o which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o azyme_n and_o in_o the_o azyme_n because_o the_o azyme_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o that_o in_o partake_v of_o it_o with_o our_o mouth_n and_o heart_n we_o taste_v the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o his_o grace_n thereby_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o and_o that_o in_o fine_a this_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v be_v our_o spiritual_a communion_n with_o christ_n as_o he_o explain_v it_o himself_o in_o say_v that_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o and_o we_o in_o he_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o terrestrial_a felicity_n which_o the_o jew_n expect_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o their_o azyme_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o humbert_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v whether_o he_o do_v believe_v it_o or_o not_o but_o whether_o he_o do_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o to_o the_o greek_n whereby_o to_o move_v cerularius_n to_o make_v it_o the_o head_n of_o a_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n legate_n say_v he_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o depart_v from_o constantinople_n i_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o the_o patriarch_n will_v have_v they_o return_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o people_n this_o may_v be_v he_o stir_v up_o a_o sedition_n against_o the_o emperor_n that_o uphold_v they_o i_o grant_v it_o they_o send_v the_o emperor_n a_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o excommunication_n they_o have_v read_v in_o which_o they_o say_v that_o as_o to_o the_o pillar_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o its_o honourable_a and_o sage_a citizen_n they_o be_v most_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n all_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o they_o blame_v not_o cerularius_n in_o any_o sort_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o show_v they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o thought_n that_o cerularius_n differ_v from_o they_o in_o his_o opinion_n about_o this_o mystery_n why_o must_v they_o blame_v he_o touch_v this_o point_n when_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n at_o that_o time_n use_v the_o same_o expression_n cerularius_n say_v he_o afterward_o give_v way_n to_o his_o passion_n write_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n to_o animate_v he_o against_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o believe_v it_o but_o this_o still_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o it_o be_v show_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o be_v the_o point_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v prove_v without_o any_o more_o word_n for_o all_o these_o narration_n serve_v only_o to_o inform_v we_o in_o what_o perplexity_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v himself_o to_o make_v out_o his_o first_o proof_n he_o carry_v his_o reader_n backward_o and_o forward_o from_o east_n to_o west_n and_o from_o west_n to_o east_n again_o when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o go_v to_o seek_v it_o at_o rome_n among_o the_o latin_n and_o when_o touch_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n he_o go_v to_o seek_v it_o at_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o all_o this_o amount_n to_o nothing_o at_o last_o but_o mere_a delusion_n for_o it_o prove_v nothing_o be_v ever_o such_o confusion_n behold_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o a_o controversy_n and_o especial_o consider_v the_o noise_n there_o have_v be_v about_o it_o but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o say_v how_o can_v we_o deny_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v and_o common_o hold_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o leo_n time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o answer_v we_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o inform_v than_o by_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o nicholas_n ii_o which_o i_o already_o relate_v and_o which_o contain_v not_o transubstantiation_n i_o believe_v there_o be_v then_o several_a particular_a person_n that_o believe_v it_o and_o take_v this_o way_n whereby_o to_o explain_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o howsoever_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o yet_o declare_v herself_o otherwise_o than_o in_o general_a term_n which_o can_v not_o offend_v either_o cerularius_n or_o his_o greek_n this_o be_v then_o another_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n artifices_fw-la to_o persuade_v we_o as_o he_o will_v do_v that_o he_o be_v not_o moreover_o oblige_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n be_v link_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a when_o she_o condemn_v berengarius_fw-la and_o be_v not_o part_v asunder_o upon_o this_o occasion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o gross_a delusion_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o the_o rupture_n be_v already_o make_v before_o the_o time_n of_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la first_o condemnation_n or_o at_o least_o before_o his_o condemnation_n can_v be_v know_v in_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o allege_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n we_o must_v further_o observe_v that_o of_o all_o those_o condemnation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n make_v to_o amount_v to_o eight_o there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o but_o the_o last_o which_o be_v make_v by_o gregory_n vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o which_o can_v be_v say_v to_o establish_v express_o transubstantiation_n so_o that_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v make_v since_o the_o year_n 1053._o that_o be_v to_o say_v twenty_o six_o year_n before_o this_o presumption_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v clear_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v void_a and_o fantastical_a and_o can_v acquit_v he_o from_o give_v we_o that_o proof_n which_o we_o require_v of_o he_o chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n second_o proof_n take_v from_o cardinal_n humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la examine_v his_o three_o proof_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o lanfranc_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o berengarian_o examine_v the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n delusion_n consider_v mr._n arnaud_n second_o proof_n take_v from_o cardinal_n humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la consist_v of_o delusion_n as_o well_o as_o the_o former_a he_o immediate_o tell_v we_o this_o dispute_n do_v invincible_o 150._o lib._n 1._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 150._o prove_v these_o four_o point_n 1._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v at_o that_o time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n 2._o that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v declare_v to_o the_o greek_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o 3._o that_o cardinal_n humbert_n positive_o believe_v the_o greek_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n 4._o that_o the_o greek_n do_v in_o effect_n believe_v this_o doctrine_n and_o elear_o express_v the_o same_o but_o have_v thus_o distinguish_v these_o four_o proposition_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o be_v the_o plain_a result_n of_o humbert_n dispute_n with_o nicetas_n his_o first_o delusion_n consist_v in_o leave_v they_o and_o express_o prove_v neither_o of_o '_o they_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o allege_v to_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o humbert_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o one_o clause_n but_o what_o be_v express_v in_o such_o term_n as_o may_v be_v well_o understand_v without_o transubstantiation_n which_o will_v plain_o appear_v if_o we_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o again_o this_o passage_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v produce_v it_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n i_o confess_v he_o endeavour_v to_o infer_v it_o thence_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n because_o say_v he_o that_o humbert_n deny_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v 151._o ibid._n pag._n 151._o and_o break_v the_o ecclesiastical_a fast_o he_o can_v therefore_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o substance_n but_o that_o of_o christ_n body_n but_o beside_o that_o this_o be_v not_o clear_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o her_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n be_v declare_v to_o the_o greek_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o but_o must_v perceive_v it_o to_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o humbert_n term_n see_v on_o one_o hand_n we_o may_v still_o doubt_v whether_o humbert_n speak_v his_o own_o sense_n or_o that_o of_o the_o church_n which_o send_v
this_o but_o suppose_v his_o curiosity_n have_v move_v he_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o he_o be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o satisfy_v himself_o for_o as_o far_o as_o i_o understand_v he_o be_v a_o person_n that_o give_v all_o he_o have_v to_o the_o poor_a i_o no_o where_o find_v he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o have_v great_a man_n purse_n at_o command_n and_o live_v as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n than_o what_o be_v manuscript_n the_o art_n of_o print_v not_o be_v then_o find_v out_o neither_o i_o suppose_v so_o free_a a_o commerce_n betwixt_o constantinople_n and_o anger_n be_v as_o at_o present_a and_o have_v moreover_o neither_o consul_n nor_o emissary_n his_o friend_n to_o help_v he_o in_o that_o country_n he_o may_v be_v well_o excuse_v if_o he_o do_v not_o exact_o know_v their_o doctrine_n but_o in_o fine_a suppose_v berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n where_o lie_v the_o necessity_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v this_o a_o argument_n whereby_o to_o defend_v themselves_o see_v it_o be_v never_o yet_o pretend_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la chap._n iii_o mr._n arnaud_n twenty_o first_o illusion_n be_v his_o charge_v i_o with_o maintain_v the_o greek_n never_o know_v the_o latin_n believe_v transubstantiation_n his_o twenty_o second_o consist_v in_o offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n propose_v to_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o latin_n twenty_o three_o in_o that_o he_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o latinized_a greek_n twenty_o four_o in_o allege_v suppose_a author_n or_o at_o least_o doubtful_a and_o just_o suspect_v one_o the_o twenty_o five_o be_v his_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o several_a false_a greek_n link_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v mr._n arnaud_n leave_v out_o of_o his_o dispute_n touch_v the_o greek_n the_o illusion_n i_o already_o observe_v as_o it_o be_v very_o reasonable_a he_o shall_v he_o will_v have_v suppress_v several_a whole_a chapter_n and_o abridge_v other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v such_o just_a cause_n to_o complain_v of_o his_o prolixity_n and_o we_o shall_v have_v have_v yet_o less_o have_v he_o be_v please_v to_o retrench_v all_o that_o he_o have_v write_v to_o prove_v the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n this_o be_v the_o most_o reasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n for_o his_o charge_v i_o with_o attribute_v to_o they_o this_o ignorance_n and_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o history_n argument_n and_o reflection_n whereby_o to_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o supposition_n all_o this_o i_o say_v be_v but_o a_o mere_a illusion_n i_o never_o pretend_v the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o the_o latin_n hold_v on_o this_o article_n and_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v with_o a_o little_a more_o equity_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v do_v what_o i_o write_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v find_v that_o i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v this_o proposition_n that_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o several_a place_n suppose_v they_o know_v it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v tell_v i_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n live_v together_o in_o several_a place_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v never_o know_v there_o be_v any_o dispute_n raise_v among_o they_o on_o this_o point_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o greek_n content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o belief_n without_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v with_o stranger_n now_o this_o answer_n suppose_v that_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o latin_n hold_v i_o likewise_o mention_v upon_o this_o account_n a_o passage_n of_o phaebadius_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o a_o humble_a conscience_n content_v itself_o with_o keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o suppose_v it_o be_v better_a to_o preserve_v its_o own_o faith_n than_o to_o trouble_v itself_o with_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o stranger_n which_o also_o suppose_v they_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o it_o this_o author_n allege_v afterward_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o express_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n seem_v to_o have_v tacit_o suffer_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v still_o moreover_o suppose_v they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o for_o man_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o what_o they_o tolerate_v the_o same_o author_n produce_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o venice_n to_o the_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr guise_n question_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o answer_n contrive_v on_o purpose_n not_o to_o provoke_v stranger_n ever_o suppose_v as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o well_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n what_o can_v then_o induce_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o charge_v i_o with_o a_o thing_n i_o never_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v and_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o appear_v throughout_o all_o the_o sequel_n of_o my_o discourse_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n tell_v we_o that_o 8._o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n 3._o part_n cap._n 8._o breerwood_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o diversity_n of_o religion_n and_o exact_o denote_v all_o thing_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o dare_v not_o affirm_v the_o greek_a church_n differ_v from_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o he_o neither_o do_v pretend_v it_o of_o the_o assyrian_n or_o melchites_n nestorian_n jacobite_n eutychites_n coptic_o egyptian_n nor_o abyssins_n but_o only_o 8._o answer_v to_o 2._o treat_n 3._o part_n cap._n 8._o armenian_n these_o be_v his_o word_n and_o this_o my_o answer_n as_o to_o other_o church_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v only_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o a_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o religion_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o observe_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n assyrian_n melchites_n nestorian_n jacobite_n eutychites_n coptic_o egyptian_n nor_o abyssins_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o certain_o our_o author_n be_v very_o bare_a of_o proof_n that_o he_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o silence_n of_o a_o man_n that_o transient_o observe_v the_o most_o note_a difference_n of_o religion_n content_v himself_o with_o say_v what_o point_v such_o a_o people_n hold_v or_o positive_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o these_o last_o word_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o have_v it_o seem_v give_v occasion_n to_o all_o this_o coil_n but_o first_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v consider_v if_o he_o please_v that_o my_o answer_n refer_v to_o other_o communion_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v mention_v only_o accidental_o and_o occasional_o which_o appear_v from_o my_o own_o expression_n for_o have_v separate_o handle_v what_o concern_v the_o greek_n pass_v to_o another_o subject_n i_o immediate_o add_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v people_n of_o other_o communion_n the_o author_n allege_v to_o we_o only_o etc._n etc._n whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o my_o intention_n respect_v only_o those_o other_o communion_n that_o i_o name_v the_o greek_n only_o because_o they_o be_v comprehend_v among_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitie_n objection_n but_o yet_o my_o answer_n primary_o respect_v only_o the_o other_o people_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o objection_n include_v the_o greek_n among_o the_o rest_n my_o answer_n must_v include_v they_o also_o that_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v general_a and_o that_o otherwise_o i_o shall_v have_v leave_v the_o objection_n relate_v to_o the_o greek_n without_o a_o answer_n i_o reply_v to_o this_o that_o my_o answer_n can_v be_v extend_v beyond_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o my_o own_o expression_n which_o restrain_v and_o determinate_a it_o a_o man_n will_v think_v people_n may_v be_v so_o just_a as_o not_o to_o charge_v person_n with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o express_a declaration_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v accuse_v i_o for_o leave_v the_o objection_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o greek_n without_o a_o answer_n he_o may_v have_v bring_v it_o again_o into_o the_o dispute_n if_o he_o will_v but_o he_o can_v not_o apply_v my_o word_n to_o the_o greek_n see_v i_o mention_v they_o
of_o the_o truth_n than_o solid_a philosophy_n and_o therefore_o the_o devil_n to_o keep_v the_o greek_n in_o this_o ignorance_n have_v so_o order_v it_o that_o the_o bishop_n be_v still_o elect_v from_o among_o the_o monk_n and_o that_o moreover_o the_o monk_n shall_v lay_v this_o necessity_n upon_o themselves_o of_o be_v ignorant_a it_o be_v likely_a person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o inquiry_n into_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o effect_n among_o all_o those_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a except_v the_o latinize_a greek_n there_o will_v be_v find_v very_o few_o that_o mention_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o well_o instruct_v in_o it_o yet_o do_v not_o i_o believe_v this_o ignorance_n have_v be_v so_o universal_a but_o that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o from_o time_n to_o time_n who_o sufficient_o understand_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o especial_o those_o that_o have_v have_v most_o commerce_n with_o they_o as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o negotiate_v the_o reunion_n those_o that_o confer_v with_o the_o emissary_n and_o be_v assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o such_o as_o be_v force_v to_o live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o latin_a bishop_n mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o prove_v this_o for_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o grant_v he_o so_o that_o here_o be_v already_o several_a of_o mr._n arnaud_n illsion_n and_o yet_o we_o be_v not_o at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o those_o he_o have_v impose_v on_o we_o touch_v this_o single_a article_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v into_o this_o number_n the_o perpetual_a quotation_n of_o this_o form_n of_o a_o reunion_n which_o be_v so_o often_o offer_v to_o the_o greek_n and_o which_o the_o greek_n have_v sometime_o receive_v when_o they_o be_v at_o accord_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la his_o deputy_n 275._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o pag_n 275._o be_v arrive_v at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n present_v the_o emperor_n letter_n to_o the_o pope_n contain_v in_o express_a term_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v send_v they_o by_o clement_n the_o four_o and_o gregory_n the_o ten_o wherein_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o insert_v in_o these_o term_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la &_o docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la he_o add_v that_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n be_v swear_v to_o on_o the_o emperor_n part_n by_o george_n acropolitus_n and_o that_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o the_o greek_n present_v likewise_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o from_o the_o metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o thirty_o greek_a bishop_n and_o that_o he_o swear_v in_o their_o name_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o ambassador_n have_v do_v to_o embrace_v entire_o the_o forementioned_a confession_n of_o faith_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_v he_o tell_v we_o moreover_o that_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o eaith_n which_o 277._o ibid._n pag_n 277._o john_n veccus_n insert_v in_o his_o letter_n aswell_o in_o his_o own_o name_n as_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v express_o contain_v in_o it_o although_o occasional_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o azyme_n credentes_fw-la &_o nos_fw-la ipsum_fw-la azymum_fw-la panem_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacro_fw-la officio_fw-la eucharistae_fw-la verè_fw-la transubstantiari_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la ejus_fw-la per_fw-la sanctissimi_fw-la spiritus_fw-la virtutem_fw-la &_o operationem_fw-la that_o they_o likewise_o do_v believe_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o afterward_o observe_v this_o confession_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o that_o which_o be_v send_v thence_o by_o clement_n the_o four_o and_o gregory_n the_o ten_o but_o that_o this_o difference_n have_v not_o after_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n and_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o that_o it_o be_v express_v more_o plain_o than_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o clement_n so_o that_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o have_v here_o transubstantiation_n formal_o receive_v and_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a delusion_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o latin_a of_o raynoldus_n from_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v borrow_v whatsoever_o he_o have_v allege_v concern_v it_o have_v indeed_o these_o word_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la but_o as_o i_o alreay_n observe_v in_o the_o greek_a which_o allatius_n cite_v 17._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp._n council_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la there_o be_v these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n change_v be_v not_o transubstantiate_v i_o have_v already_o show_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o term_n the_o greek_n hold_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n which_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n but_o whether_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v transubstantiate_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o latin_a and_o greek_a copy_n of_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n for_o he_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o himself_o elsewhere_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la and_o have_v no_o better_a defence_n for_o it_o than_o say_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o transubstantiatur_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n be_v synonimous_a term_n why_o do_v he_o not_o mention_v this_o difference_n in_o this_o place_n and_o wherefore_o have_v he_o ground_v his_o proof_n on_o the_o latin_a expression_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n say_v he_o be_v express_o insert_v in_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n i_o will_v show_v mr._n claude_n transubstantiation_n solemn_o approve_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o 2._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 273._o cap._n 2._o same_o manner_n as_o man_n approve_v thing_n they_o ever_o believe_v and_o of_o which_o they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o doubt_n and_o a_o little_a after_o and_o thus_o i_o oblige_v myself_o to_o show_v he_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n sign_v and_o swear_v to_o by_o the_o greek_n and_o this_o indeed_o he_o do_v show_v we_o if_o we_o only_o consider_v the_o latin_a text_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o greek_a we_o shall_v find_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o he_o pretend_v we_o shall_v find_v indeed_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o endeavour_v to_o insinuate_v it_o among_o the_o greek_n but_o we_o shall_v likewise_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n depart_v not_o from_o their_o general_a expression_n for_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v synonymous_n term_n be_v what_o i_o deny_v and_o have_v refute_v already_o and_o shall_v again_o refute_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n this_o whole_a proof_n which_o mr_n arnaud_n have_v be_v so_o earnest_a upon_o reduce_v itself_o to_o a_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v he_o which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n this_o confession_n of_o faith_n inform_v we_o of_o no_o new_a thing_n but_o that_o which_o i_o already_o acknowledge_v be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o greek_a author_n why_o then_o must_v this_o be_v make_v a_o matter_n of_o triumph_n it_o remain_v still_o to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v our_o only_a question_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o draw_v advantage_n from_o john_n veccus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n letter_n in_o that_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n contain_v therein_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o that_o send_v by_o clement_n and_o gregory_n which_o be_v sign_v and_o swear_v to_o by_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n and_o by_o the_o greek_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n for_o it_o appear_v by_o read_v this_o letter_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o
the_o city_n where_o the_o latin_n usual_o resort_v where_o be_v at_o dinner_n i_o share_v my_o cake_n among_o the_o company_n give_v part_n of_o it_o to_o the_o pope_n vicar_n the_o grey_a friar_n and_o priest_n that_o dine_v with_o we_o who_o kind_o accept_v it_o but_o when_o i_o will_v have_v do_v the_o like_a to_o the_o laity_n there_o present_a they_o refuse_v it_o with_o the_o great_a detestation_n say_v it_o be_v the_o cake_n of_o that_o schismatic_a ligaridius_n who_o even_o now_o trample_v under_o his_o foot_n the_o city_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o dinner_n the_o pope_n vicar_n who_o be_v a_o learned_a and_o honest_a man_n begin_v a_o discourse_n with_o i_o touch_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o especial_o of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o as_o i_o be_v about_o allege_v to_o he_o a_o passage_n out_o of_o st._n epiphanus_n ligaridius_n come_v in_o and_o interrupt_v our_o discourse_n he_o begin_v immediate_o to_o desire_v the_o company_n not_o to_o be_v offend_v at_o what_o he_o have_v do_v his_o excuse_n be_v pleasant_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o action_n but_o by_o this_o ceremony_n practise_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n he_o mean_v the_o trample_n under_o his_o foot_n the_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o this_o city_n and_o the_o renounce_n of_o they_o yet_o this_o excuse_n be_v not_o well_o take_v by_o the_o vicar_n who_o be_v a_o wise_a man_n than_o to_o be_v content_a therewith_o when_o he_o be_v go_v he_o tell_v i_o that_o he_o be_v a_o notorious_a hypocrite_n and_o receive_v a_o annual_a pension_n from_o the_o pope_n which_o he_o have_v pay_v he_o for_o several_a year_n but_o he_o shall_v have_v it_o no_o long_o for_o the_o future_a and_o this_o be_v this_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n of_o who_o i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o but_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o such_o a_o man_n testimony_n any_o man_n may_v likewise_o judge_v of_o the_o write_n of_o a_o certain_a moldavian_a gentleman_n call_v the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n cites_n together_o with_o mr._n pompone_n his_o nephew_n letter_n in_o which_o among_o other_o thing_n there_o be_v these_o expression_n he_o agree_v in_o general_a with_o we_o in_o all_o thing_n except_v one_o particular_a namely_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o come_v every_o holiday_n to_o my_o house_n to_o mass_n and_o except_v the_o creed_n wherein_o he_o forget_v the_o filioque_fw-la there_o be_v not_o a_o better_a catholic_n in_o the_o world_n be_v not_o this_o the_o exact_a character_n of_o one_o of_o those_o false_a greek_n already_o mention_v by_o we_o who_o be_v greek_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n with_o the_o latin_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o greek_n i_o mean_v the_o reconcile_v once_o as_o they_o be_v call_v differ_v from_o the_o latin_n not_o only_o in_o that_o they_o omit_v the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o creed_n but_o likewise_o in_o the_o use_n of_o leaven_a bread_n in_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o in_o abundance_n of_o ceremony_n that_o those_o call_v schismatic_n abhor_v carve_v image_n and_o invoke_v not_o the_o latin_a saint_n nor_o believe_v purgatory_n reject_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o bishop_n and_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o so_o great_o abhor_v their_o sacrifice_n that_o when_o a_o latin_a priest_n say_v mass_n on_o one_o of_o their_o altar_n they_o wash_v and_o purify_v it_o several_a time_n as_o have_v be_v pollute_v mr._n pompone_n be_v deceive_v when_o the_o suppose_a the_o near_a his_o baron_n religion_n approach_v to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n the_o more_o his_o uncle_n cause_n be_v advantage_v when_o on_o the_o contrary_a by_o this_o mean_n the_o quality_n of_o this_o witness_n be_v discover_v and_o his_o testimony_n appear_v plain_o invalid_n a_o excess_n of_o zeal_n make_v mr._n pompove_v go_v too_o far_o but_o thus_o it_o please_v god_n to_o order_v it_o to_o the_o end_n our_o innocency_n and_o simplicity_n may_v not_o be_v surprise_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o delusion_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v i_o shall_v only_o here_o observe_v the_o imprudence_n of_o his_o witness_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o every_o year_n on_o the_o first_o sunday_n in_o lent_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v the_o orthodox_n sunday_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n excommunicate_v in_o his_o patriarchal_a temple_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n and_o also_o of_o the_o ambassador_n of_o christian_a king_n and_o prince_n all_o heretic_n and_o especial_o those_o say_v he_o that_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v in_o great_a character_n these_o word_n maxim_n vero_fw-la qui_fw-la transubstantiationi_fw-la adversantur_fw-la not_o remember_v that_o he_o himself_o relate_v the_o term_n of_o this_o excommunication_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n say_v touch_v transubstantiation_n nor_o those_o that_o oppose_v it_o be_v what_o the_o baron_n spataris_n say_v true_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v treacherous_a to_o his_o own_o cause_n in_o suppress_v so_o important_a and_o decisive_a a_o clause_n and_o have_v be_v at_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o no_o purpose_n in_o all_o this_o dispute_n see_v he_o may_v have_v produce_v this_o excommunication_n and_o stick_v to_o it_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o see_v touch_v paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n and_o the_o moldavian_a gentleman_n may_v serve_v as_o a_o rule_n whereby_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o testimony_n of_o some_o greek_a priest_n under_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n the_o care_n the_o emissary_n take_v to_o make_v proselyte_n in_o this_o country_n will_v make_v we_o cease_v wonder_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v six_o greek_a priest_n find_v ready_a to_o acknowledge_v and_o sign_n whatsoever_o be_v offer_v they_o moreover_o they_o live_v near_o the_o maronites_n who_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v well_o know_v long_o since_o reunited_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o govern_v by_o person_n who_o favour_n the_o propagate_a of_o the_o latin_n doctrine_n cyrillus_n when_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n seem_v to_o have_v foretell_v what_o have_v now_o happen_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o wytemboyard_n the_o principal_a say_v he_o of_o the_o maronites_n profess_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n lie_v near_o they_o i_o be_o afraid_a it_o will_v be_v corrupt_v although_o they_o be_v advertise_v of_o this_o danger_n by_o that_o patriarch_n and_o also_o by_o myself_o as_o to_o the_o synod_n hold_v at_o cyprus_n in_o the_o year_n 1688_o it_o be_v well_o know_v this_o island_n have_v be_v under_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o roman_a prelate_n and_o latin_a bishop_n since_o the_o thirteen_o century_n to_o the_o year_n 1571_o in_o which_o time_n the_o turk_n take_v it_o from_o the_o venetian_n we_o need_v not_o then_o wonder_v if_o the_o people_n thereof_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n especial_o consider_v the_o pope_n have_v still_o keep_v up_o his_o emissary_n there_o from_o that_o time_n the_o two_o treatise_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n carry_v with_o they_o such_o mark_n as_o will_v easy_o discover_v they_o for_o the_o first_o of_o they_o begin_v thus_o some_o generous_a arnaud_n vide_fw-la lib._n 12._o mr._n arnaud_n french_a priest_n have_v address_v themselves_o to_o we_o and_o request_v our_o opinion_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v transcribe_v from_o the_o act_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o reverend_a father_n francis_n de_fw-fr brisac_n a_o capucin_n and_o one_o of_o the_o emissary_n of_o the_o holy_a mission_n of_o larnece_n all_o this_o be_v only_o a_o effect_n of_o the_o mission_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v be_v never_o the_o less_o esteem_v have_v he_o make_v no_o use_n of_o these_o testimony_n for_o such_o kind_n of_o proof_n as_o these_o will_v never_o terminate_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o we_o see_v there_o be_v on_o the_o other_o side_n solid_a reason_n and_o authentic_a testimony_n against_o he_o chap._n iu._n the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n answer_v it_o appear_v already_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v have_v great_o abridge_v his_o dispute_n touch_v the_o greek_n have_v he_o design_v to_o clear_v it_o from_o all_o its_o illusion_n and_o have_v reduce_v it_o into_o a_o lesser_a volumn_n still_o have_v he_o retrench_v all_o the_o needless_a matter_n it_o contain_v i_o place_n in_o this_o rank_a the_o testimony_n of_o some_o protestant_n which_o he_o allege_v who_o seem_v to_o acknowledge_v either_o by_o a_o formal_a declaration_n or_o by_o their_o silence_n that_o the_o greek_n
do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v he_o have_v not_o make_v a_o proof_n thereof_o as_o know_v the_o matter_n will_v not_o bear_v it_o yet_o have_v write_v a_o express_a chapter_n about_o it_o and_o produce_v they_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o art_n and_o pomp_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o reader_n and_o prepossess_v they_o with_o this_o imagination_n that_o i_o alone_o among_o all_o the_o protestant_n deny_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o produce_v be_v crusius_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o tubinga_n who_o say_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n but_o this_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o this_o and_o that_o crusius_n relate_v the_o term_n which_o they_o use_v and_o this_o be_v not_o contest_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o by_o these_o term_n they_o mean_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o we_o deny_v he_o offer_v we_o likewise_o something_o out_o of_o grotius_n against_o rivet_n and_o set_v again_o before_o we_o the_o testimony_n of_o forbesius_n bishop_n of_o edinburg_n but_o we_o all_o know_v these_o two_o person_n although_o otherwise_o learned_a enough_o especial_o grotius_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o by_o prejudices_fw-la and_o whimsical_a project_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o reconcile_v and_o accommodate_v and_o thereupon_o write_v several_a thing_n which_o they_o do_v not_o thorough_o examine_v moreover_o grotius_n in_o those_o passage_n allege_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v not_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o particular_a and_o forbesius_n only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n by_o most_o here_o be_v a_o restriction_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o forbesius_n do_v not_o prove_v it_o but_o whether_o he_o prove_v it_o or_o not_o we_o do_v not_o much_o matter_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o such_o a_o man_n and_o his_o write_n that_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o regulate_v our_o sentiment_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o cite_v he_o to_o see_v whether_o the_o testimony_n of_o such_o a_o man_n be_v sufficient_a he_o add_v he_o allege_v he_o neither_o as_o a_o catholic_n nor_o protestant_n but_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n well_o skill_v in_o all_o the_o religion_n of_o europe_n and_o as_o a_o great_a traveller_n that_o he_o quote_v he_o as_o st._n augustin_n quote_v tichonius_n to_o confirm_v a_o important_a matter_n of_o fact_n acknowledge_v by_o this_o donatist_n who_o be_v more_o sincere_a than_o his_o fellow_n but_o how_o come_v he_o to_o forget_v so_o soon_o the_o qualification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n give_v he_o in_o cite_v he_o forbesius_n say_v he_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o english_a protestant_n what_o account_n do_v he_o think_v we_o will_v make_v of_o a_o person_n who_o he_o can_v neither_o allege_v as_o a_o protestant_n nor_o catholic_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o protestant_n he_o allege_v he_o say_v he_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n i_o grant_v he_o may_v be_v so_o but_o be_v this_o learned_a man_n a_o jew_n turk_n or_o moor_n whilst_o bishop_n of_o edinburg_n st._n augustin_n never_o allege_v tichonius_n as_o a_o person_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o be_v neither_o catholic_n nor_o donatist_n but_o as_o a_o real_a donatist_n although_o tichonius_n sincere_o acknowledge_v a_o truth_n which_o the_o rest_n deny_v according_o as_o we_o allege_v often_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n other_o deny_v although_o we_o do_v not_o thence_o infer_v they_o be_v not_o of_o that_o religion_n they_o profess_v felavius_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n deride_v the_o insolence_n of_o hottinger_n who_o 131._o pag._n 131._o pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n and_o show_v it_o do_v in_o no_o wise_n contain_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n felavius_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o hottinger_n infolence_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n call_v he_o virum_fw-la doctissimum_fw-la clarissimum_fw-la hottingerum_fw-la he_o grant_v not_o indeed_o with_o hottinger_n that_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n angel_n praefat._n ad_fw-la christoph_n angel_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o show_v his_o reason_n but_o inveigh_v not_o against_o hottinger_n thereupon_o nor_o particular_o mention_n transubstantiation_n of_o all_o those_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v there_o be_v only_a sand_n and_o dannhaverus_n professor_n of_o strasbourg_n who_o attribute_v this_o doctrine_n to_o the_o greek_n and_o sands_n add_v a_o term_n of_o restriction_n say_v that_o in_o the_o main_a they_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o two_o author_n who_o perhaps_o write_v this_o without_o much_o reflection_n how_o many_o other_o can_v we_o produce_v who_o stick_v not_o to_o deny_v there_o be_v any_o conformity_n in_o this_o article_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n for_o not_o to_o mention_v here_o kemnitius_n boxornius_n hospinian_n and_o episcopius_n who_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v to_o be_v of_o this_o number_n we_o may_v here_o name_v the_o famous_a bishop_n morton_n the_o author_n of_o a_o book_n entitle_v catholic_n tradition_n or_o a_o treatise_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o asia_n europe_n and_o africa_n the_o learned_a saddeel_n for_o who_o henry_n the_o iv_o have_v such_o great_a esteem_n and_o kindness_n mr._n mestrezat_n mounseur_fw-fr ulric_n minister_n of_o zurich_n mr._n hottinger_n professor_n in_o the_o same_o city_n mr._n robert_n chreygton_n a_o english_a doctor_n who_o publish_v the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n and_o several_a other_o which_o i_o mention_v not_o because_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o they_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v i_o mean_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n in_o this_o particular_a if_o some_o among_o they_o as_o chytreus_n breerwood_n and_o hornbeck_n for_o instance_n who_o discourse_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o think_v to_o draw_v advantage_n from_o their_o silence_n the_o reason_n of_o their_o silence_n be_v that_o they_o set_v not_o themselves_o to_o the_o describe_v any_o other_o point_v but_o those_o that_o have_v be_v express_o controvert_v between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v such_o point_n as_o have_v be_v open_o and_o solemn_o debate_v on_o both_o side_n such_o as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o of_o the_o azyme_n that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o some_o other_o all_o that_o then_o can_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o silence_n be_v that_o the_o greek_n never_o open_o quarrel_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o latin_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o content_v themselves_o in_o keep_v their_o own_o sentiment_n and_o particular_a manner_n of_o expression_n without_o condemn_v one_o another_o but_o as_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n so_o we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o silence_n of_o chytreus_n breerwood_n nor_o hornbeck_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n or_o tacit_n confession_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o point_n between_o the_o two_o church_n which_o be_v what_o i_o already_o answer_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n who_o will_v have_v prevail_v by_o the_o silence_n of_o breerwood_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o schismatical_a communion_n for_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o author_n do_v only_o transient_o observe_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp_n p_o 3_o c._n 8._o the_o most_o common_a different_a religion_n content_v himself_o to_o say_v what_o people_n embrace_v or_o what_o they_o positive_o and_o express_o reject_v without_o proceed_v to_o mention_v thing_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o by_o way_n of_o negation_n as_o not_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o neither_o find_v they_o in_o the_o article_n propose_v to_o they_o to_o believe_v nor_o in_o those_o which_o they_o be_v make_v express_o to_o renounce_v as_o i_o have_v already_o explain_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o against_o this_o answer_n and_o say_v i_o 133._o lib._n 2._o c._n 4._o p._n 133._o show_v by_o this_o that_o provide_v i_o say_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o trouble_v not_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v rational_a or_o not_o
but_o if_o he_o believe_v my_o discourse_n to_o be_v irrational_a it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o it_o without_o misrepresent_v my_o sense_n and_o beat_v the_o air_n as_o he_o do_v there_o be_v certain_o no_o discourse_n more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o against_o which_o a_o adversary_n be_v force_v to_o betake_v himself_o to_o illusion_n and_o wrangling_n about_o term_n for_o this_o be_v a_o sign_n he_o can_v attack_v it_o fair_o with_o downright_a blow_n as_o to_o mr._n aubertin_n of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v he_o have_v temper_v himself_o and_o that_o although_o he_o be_v otherwise_o one_o of_o the_o confident_a man_n in_o the_o world_n in_o assert_v 137._o ibid._n p._n 137._o untruth_n yet_o it_o appear_v he_o find_v himself_o gravel_v in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o greek_n and_o therefore_o fall_v to_o search_a mean_n to_o escape_v i_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o be_v one_o of_o the_o bold_a man_n in_o the_o world_n at_o accuse_v person_n and_o yet_o prove_v his_o accusation_n the_o worst_a of_o any_o man_n as_o appear_v in_o this_o whole_a controversy_n so_o that_o what_o he_o say_v touch_v mr._n aubertin_n falsity_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o his_o own_o word_n signify_v nothing_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v true_a that_o mr._n aubertin_n have_v not_o thorough_o handle_v the_o question_n of_o their_o belief_n because_o his_o design_n do_v not_o oblige_v he_o to_o do_v it_o for_o intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o innovation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o have_v sufficient_o do_v it_o without_o needless_a enlarging_n on_o the_o greek_n he_o say_v something_o of_o they_o by_o the_o way_n he_o explain_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n germane_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n damascen_n the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n jeremias_n and_o some_o other_o it_o be_v true_a he_o conjecture_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o western_a people_n have_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a of_o those_o of_o the_o east_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n there_o have_v be_v a_o more_o free_a commerce_n between_o they_o after_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n yet_o have_v he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o although_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n appear_v to_o he_o obscure_a excessive_a and_o different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o believe_v they_o embrace_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o speak_v of_o cyrillus_n he_o say_v that_o he_o return_v to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o speak_v better_a of_o this_o mystery_n than_o other_o this_o show_v we_o he_o observe_v there_o be_v more_o confusion_n and_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o other_o and_o more_o plainness_n and_o distinctness_n in_o the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n but_o not_o that_o he_o believe_v the_o greek_a church_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n nor_o that_o she_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v for_o he_o express_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a all_o the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n consist_v only_o of_o heat_n and_o invective_n against_o i_o and_o my_o cause_n receive_v no_o prejudice_n thereby_o i_o free_o make_v thereof_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o piety_n and_o christian_a meekness_n chap._n v._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n on_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n examine_v although_o the_o three_o order_n of_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v use_n of_o consist_v to_o speak_v proper_o only_o in_o one_o single_a argument_n yet_o this_o argument_n take_v up_o as_o much_o room_n as_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dispute_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o great_a love_n for_o this_o proof_n that_o he_o be_v never_o weary_a with_o offer_v it_o we_o he_o conclude_v all_o his_o history_n with_o it_o he_o make_v it_o the_o matter_n of_o most_o of_o his_o chapter_n and_o the_o perpetual_a subject_n of_o his_o reflection_n if_o he_o explain_v to_o we_o the_o sentiment_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n cabasilas_n simeon_n thessaloniensis_n he_o forget_v not_o to_o observe_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v any_o other_o faith_n than_o the_o latin_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o if_o he_o relate_v to_o we_o the_o conquest_n which_o the_o latin_n make_v in_o the_o east_n during_o the_o twelv'th_v century_n he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v thence_o that_o the_o greek_n and_o they_o not_o reproach_v one_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n they_o be_v agree_v in_o it_o if_o he_o reckon_v up_o to_o we_o other_o greek_n who_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o latin_n that_o write_v against_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v only_a to_o draw_v this_o consequence_n thence_o that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o controversy_n touch_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n these_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o that_o point_n if_o he_o have_v occasion_n to_o mention_v the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o greek_a empire_n one_o of_o the_o use_v he_o make_v thereof_o be_v besure_n to_o let_v we_o know_v that_o see_v there_o be_v no_o public_a dispute_n on_o the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o all_o equal_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n he_o relate_v the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n formulary_n of_o reunion_n and_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n and_o florence_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v his_o dear_o belove_a argument_n which_o he_o repeat_v a_o hundred_o time_n over_o without_o any_o alteration_n but_o that_o of_o the_o term_n and_o circumstance_n he_o represent_v it_o withal_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v some_o reason_n to_o please_v himself_o in_o this_o proof_n and_o to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o so_o often_o as_o he_o do_v for_o this_o be_v the_o most_o specious_a and_o best_a colour_a pretence_n in_o the_o whole_a dispute_n although_o at_o bottom_n there_o will_v be_v find_v no_o solidity_n in_o it_o which_o i_o shall_v demonstrate_v in_o this_o chapter_n in_o which_o i_o hope_v to_o show_v clear_o the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o two_o sort_n of_o mean_n the_o one_o shall_v show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o weakness_n but_o falsity_n in_o his_o argument_n the_o rest_n discover_v wherein_o this_o weakness_n and_o falsity_n do_v consist_v the_o one_o shall_v be_v more_o general_n and_o less_o direct_a the_o other_o particular_a and_o direct_a i._o first_o it_o may_v here_o seem_v strange_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o so_o strict_o urge_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n do_v not_o remember_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n answer_v to_o my_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o upbraid_v not_o the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o consequence_n i_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n who_o mention_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o many_o miracle_n which_o transubstantiation_n include_v in_o it_o who_o know_v not_o say_v he_o in_o general_a how_o weak_a these_o kind_n of_o probability_n be_v and_o that_o 123._o perp._n of_o the_o faith_n refut_o 1._o part_n p._n 121_o 122_o 123._o there_o be_v abundance_n of_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v say_v by_o the_o pagan_n or_o father_n which_o never_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n and_o a_o little_a far_o book_n contain_v the_o least_o part_n of_o man_n thought_n and_o discourse_n it_o be_v chance_n or_o some_o particular_a accident_n which_o determine_v they_o to_o conserve_v to_o posterity_n some_o one_o of_o their_o thought_n suffer_v abundance_n of_o other_o to_o be_v lose_v which_o be_v more_o common_a to_o they_o and_o many_o time_n more_o important_a perhaps_o say_v he_o the_o pagan_n never_o discourse_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o perhaps_o again_o they_o do_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v in_o my_o hand_n but_o a_o weak_a probability_n become_v in_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o puissant_a demonstration_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o latin_n during_o three_o or_o four_o hundred_o year_n be_v no_o more_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n than_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o pagan_n or_o those_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o book_n which_o have_v be_v write_v touch_v these_o two_o church_n the_o latin_a and_o the_o greek_a contain_v
these_o thing_n we_o have_v see_v that_o one_o of_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o receive_v christ_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n now_o every_o man_n see_v this_o doctrine_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o transubstantiation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v hold_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o the_o wicked_a in_o receive_v it_o eat_v not_o this_o body_n whence_o it_o follow_v according_a to_o all_o rule_n of_o sense_n that_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v these_o two_o opinion_n agree_v and_o remove_v the_o contrariety_n which_o appear_v betwixt_o they_o yet_o so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o this_o that_o we_o find_v not_o this_o contrariety_n whether_o real_a or_o imaginary_a ever_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n now_o let_v any_o man_n compare_v the_o argument_n we_o draw_v from_o their_o silence_n touch_v all_o these_o consequence_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o faithful_o tell_v we_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o more_o conclusive_a and_o evident_a than_o he_o we_o have_v propose_v several_a thing_n which_o the_o greek_n may_v know_v without_o any_o study_n reflection_n attention_n of_o mind_n legate_n and_o interpreter_n only_o by_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o eye_n and_o help_v of_o common_a sense_n affair_n which_o be_v neither_o carry_v on_o by_o intrigue_n negotiation_n nor_o public_a respect_n and_o wherein_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n but_o if_o they_o speak_v of_o they_o we_o shall_v be_v soon_o make_v to_o know_v it_o and_o concern_v which_o in_o fine_a they_o can_v not_o be_v silent_a as_o they_o be_v without_o do_v a_o notable_a prejudice_n to_o religion_n and_o a_o extraordinary_a violence_n to_o nature_n whereas_o mr._n arnaud_n only_o offer_v we_o one_o thing_n which_o can_v scarce_o be_v know_v by_o any_o but_o the_o learned_a and_o which_o require_v also_o great_a attention_n of_o mind_n and_o read_v a_o matter_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o deputy_n and_o manage_v by_o the_o help_n of_o interpreter_n wherein_o intrigue_n and_o interest_n complacency_n and_o fear_n and_o other_o humane_a passion_n have_v great_a share_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v whether_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v true_o such_o as_o it_o be_v represent_v to_o we_o see_v we_o have_v no_o more_o of_o their_o write_n but_o what_o the_o latin_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o matter_n in_o fine_a in_o which_o the_o greek_n may_v be_v silent_a without_o offer_v any_o violence_n to_o themselves_o and_o without_o believe_v they_o do_v any_o wrong_n to_o their_o religion_n i_o shall_v show_v this_o more_o large_o hereafter_o what_o i_o now_o mention_v be_v only_o to_o facilitate_v the_o comparison_n of_o my_o proof_n with_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v more_o clear_o and_o exact_o judge_v of_o they_o iii_o in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o my_o first_o proof_n which_o i_o offer_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n be_v remember_v which_o be_v take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o express_a term_n i_o mean_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n assert_v by_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o council_n which_o have_v determine_v it_o that_o they_o will_v not_o use_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o general_a term_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o another_o sense_n and_o which_o at_o far_a can_v admit_v only_o of_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v constrain_v to_o betake_v himself_o to_o consequence_n and_o arguing_n to_o render_v their_o expression_n favourable_a it_o be_v likewise_o requisite_a that_o the_o reader_n call_v to_o mind_v the_o solid_a ground_n on_o which_o my_o proof_n be_v build_v and_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v produce_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o illusion_n i_o discover_v in_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n as_o well_o in_o the_o formulary_a of_o the_o reunion_n with_o which_o he_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n as_o the_o testimony_n of_o samonas_n agapius_n the_o baron_n of_o spataris_n paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n the_o synod_n of_o cyprus_n and_o that_o of_o some_o priest_n in_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o my_o principle_n result_v from_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n the_o rest_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n consist_v only_o in_o arguing_n and_o consequence_n i_o will_v likewise_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o compare_v his_o negative_a argument_n with_o i_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o consequence_n be_v the_o better_a the_o greek_n say_v i_o when_o they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n use_v not_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o teach_v the_o thing_n which_o this_o term_n signify_v they_o own_v not_o the_o council_n that_o have_v determine_v it_o and_o in_o the_o rejection_n of_o they_o never_o except_v this_o article_n nor_o show_v by_o any_o thing_n else_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o it_o they_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v the_o substancial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o greek_n reproach_n not_o the_o latin_n with_o transubstantiation_n they_o make_v not_o a_o dispute_n thereof_o they_o condemn_v it_o not_o as_o a_o error_n they_o then_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v that_o my_o consequence_n be_v evident_a certain_a immediate_a and_o necessary_a whereas_o mr._n arnaud'_v have_v none_o of_o these_o quality_n my_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o it_o be_v evident_a a_o whole_a church_n that_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o will_v have_v her_o child_n believe_v it_o must_v needs_o teach_v it_o they_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n and_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o form_v the_o idea_n which_o she_o will_v have_v they_o conceive_v of_o it_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o do_v this_o therefore_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o it_o will_v be_v prodigious_o strange_a that_o a_o church_n have_v concern_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o belief_n as_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o and_o yet_o can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o explain_v herself_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n although_o she_o find_v they_o already_o make_v to_o her_o hand_n in_o the_o language_n of_o a_o church_n with_o who_o she_o agree_v in_o this_o point_n but_o this_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o do_v she_o do_v not_o thus_o explain_v herself_o she_o have_v not_o then_o this_o belief_n my_o consequence_n be_v immediate_a for_o the_o first_o and_o most_o immediate_a obligation_n the_o first_o and_o most_o immediate_a effect_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o a_o church_n that_o hold_v it_o be_v that_o of_o teach_v it_o and_o explain_v how_o she_o believe_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v distinct_o for_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o distinct_o but_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o explain_v herself_o distinct_o she_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v it_o i_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v hinder_v the_o greek_a church_n from_o expound_v clear_o and_o plain_o this_o opinion_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o not_o the_o ignorance_n of_o proper_a expression_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v easy_o meet_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n furnish_v she_o with_o they_o not_o the_o fear_n of_o scandalize_a her_o people_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assert_n these_o people_n have_v hold_v this_o doctrine_n ever_o since_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v among_o they_o not_o the_o fear_n of_o scandalize_a the_o infidel_n for_o the_o turk_n among_o who_o the_o greek_n live_v suffer_v all_o sort_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_n who_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o who_o scruple_n not_o to_o explain_v themselves_o clear_o on_o this_o doctrine_n have_v long_o since_o take_v away_o this_o pretence_n from_o the_o greek_n the_o fear_n of_o offend_v their_o emperor_n when_o they_o have_v they_o can_v not_o withhold_v they_o for_o the_o greek_a emperor_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v have_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o favour_v the_o latin_n much_o less_o moreover_o can_v it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o fear_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o its_o power_n for_o this_o be_v a_o mean_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o
obtain_v her_o favour_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n in_o clear_a distinct_a term_n therefore_o they_o hold_v it_o not_o now_o let_v a_o man_n reflect_v on_o the_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n draw_v and_o he_o will_v find_v that_o it_o have_v none_o of_o these_o quality_n which_o i_o come_v now_o from_o observe_v in_o i_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a for_o what_o certainty_n be_v there_o that_o if_o a_o church_n do_v not_o embrace_v a_o doctrine_n she_o must_v therefore_o immediate_o condemn_v it_o and_o make_v thereof_o a_o matter_n of_o controversy_n this_o proposition_n take_v in_o its_o generality_n be_v not_o only_o unevident_a but_o false_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o scripture_n be_v apply_v in_o particular_a to_o transubstantiation_n it_o have_v no_o evidence_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o due_a manner_n whereby_o to_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a error_n and_o that_o she_o want_v not_o knowledge_n for_o the_o make_n of_o this_o judgement_n and_o suppose_v she_o want_v not_o knowledge_n whereby_o to_o make_v this_o judgement_n we_o must_v far_o suppose_v that_o she_o believe_v herself_o oblige_v to_o pass_v this_o censure_n against_o a_o church_n from_o which_o she_o be_v actual_o separate_v we_o must_v beside_o this_o suppose_v she_o have_v courage_n enough_o to_o do_v her_o duty_n and_o that_o no_o humane_a respect_n can_v withhold_v she_o from_o it_o now_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o these_o three_o supposition_n be_v evident_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n be_v of_o no_o certainty_n for_o what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o a_o consequence_n that_o depend_v on_o three_o supposition_n which_o be_v not_o only_o very_o uncertain_a but_o false_a as_o will_v appear_v upon_o examination_n neither_o be_v it_o likewise_o immediate_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o medium_n between_o believe_a transubstantiation_n and_o clear_o explain_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o speak_v on_o it_o what_o she_o think_v but_o betwixt_o not_o believe_v it_o and_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o stranger_n that_o do_v believe_v it_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o fine_a i_o say_v this_o consequence_n have_v no_o necessity_n for_o it_o may_v be_v hinder_v by_o a_o thousand_o thing_n through_o want_n of_o learned_a man_n able_a to_o manage_v this_o controversy_n by_o the_o temporal_a interest_n of_o their_o empire_n and_o church_n and_o fear_v of_o provoke_v the_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v almost_o continual_o their_o master_n by_o the_o intrigue_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o several_a of_o their_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n but_o especial_o by_o a_o spirit_n of_o superstition_n which_o have_v occasion_v long_o since_o the_o turn_n of_o religion_n into_o childish_a ceremony_n neglect_v the_o essential_o of_o christianity_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o foppery_n to_o illustrate_v more_o clear_o this_o comparison_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v between_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n and_o i_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o make_v here_o a_o general_a reflection_n on_o the_o state_n of_o our_o controversy_n the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a now_o this_o be_v so_o it_o be_v evident_a i_o be_o only_o oblige_v to_o prove_v my_o thesis_n by_o negative_a argument_n the_o greek_n teach_v not_o transubstantiation_n nor_o its_o necessary_a and_o natural_a consequence_n therefore_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o this_o conclude_v very_o well_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o i_o defend_v and_o this_o proof_n be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v a_o man_n mind_n and_o decide_v the_o question_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o proposition_n not_o so_o much_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o these_o people_n as_o by_o their_o word_n not_o so_o much_o by_o negative_a argument_n as_o by_o positive_a one_o the_o greek_n say_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v by_o affirmative_a argument_n be_v then_o the_o conclusion_n he_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n more_o probable_a than_o it_o be_v yet_o can_v it_o not_o persuade_v by_o itself_o any_o reasonable_a person_n our_o mind_n may_v be_v perplex_v with_o it_o but_o yet_o it_o will_v be_v still_o say_v we_o must_v examine_v what_o the_o greek_n positive_o teach_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o see_v how_o they_o explain_v themselves_o concern_v it_o because_o this_o be_v the_o just_a and_o only_o mean_v of_o decide_v the_o question_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v true_a the_o greek_n teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o their_o not_o make_v a_o controversy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o latin_n be_v superfluous_a the_o matter_n be_v decide_v and_o we_o need_v go_v no_o far_o but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o do_v not_o teach_v it_o the_o negative_a argument_n be_v of_o no_o consequence_n we_o must_v keep_v to_o what_o we_o find_v contain_v in_o their_o form_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a there_o be_v more_o show_n than_o real_a solidity_n in_o this_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o divert_v the_o fancy_n than_o satisfy_v the_o judgement_n it_o may_v dazzle_v our_o eye_n by_o a_o false_a appearance_n but_o can_v instruct_v we_o for_o it_o decide_v nothing_o a_o man_n still_o remain_v in_o the_o desire_n and_o necessity_n of_o know_v what_o the_o greek_n teach_v if_o he_o satisfy_v this_o desire_n it_o be_v sufficient_a but_o if_o not_o his_o negative_a argument_n signify_v nothing_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o may_v well_o have_v spare_v all_o those_o history_n account_n of_o reunion_n and_o the_o enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o author_n that_o have_v treat_v on_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n all_o which_o have_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n see_v that_o when_o we_o have_v bestow_v never_o so_o much_o time_n on_o the_o discussion_n of_o these_o thing_n we_o must_v return_v again_o to_o the_o principal_a point_n which_o be_v to_o know_v positive_o what_o the_o greek_n teach_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o as_o i_o now_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n proposition_n be_v affirmative_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o must_v clear_o establish_v it_o by_o affirmative_a proof_n for_o it_o be_v on_o these_o alone_a whereon_o depend_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o question_n and_o not_o on_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o what_o they_o do_v not_o do_v and_o thus_o far_o touch_v my_o general_a mean_n come_v we_o now_o to_o particular_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o heretofore_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o still_o believe_v it_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n i_o answer_v the_o greek_n content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o belief_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n and_o hold_v to_o their_o usual_a expression_n and_o have_v not_o admit_v the_o determination_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o or_o innocent_a the_o iii_o nor_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o yet_o never_o proceed_v to_o a_o formal_a condemnation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n nor_o make_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n in_o a_o word_n they_o do_v neither_o believe_v nor_o oppose_v transubstantiation_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n book_n of_o divinity_n decision_n of_o their_o council_n liturgy_n catechism_n nor_o sermon_n neither_o do_v they_o oppose_v it_o for_o as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v they_o never_o dispute_v this_o point_n with_o the_o latin_n nor_o formal_o debate_v it_o in_o their_o ancient_a difference_n i_o say_v as_o far_o as_o we_o can_v find_v for_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o some_o have_v dispute_v on_o it_o although_o all_o record_n thereof_o have_v be_v lose_v or_o suppress_v see_v none_o of_o they_o ever_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v at_o worst_a it_o only_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o my_o answer_n be_v reasonable_a and_o whether_o in_o effect_n the_o greek_n not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n it_o be_v possible_a they_o have_v not_o condemn_v this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o
rome_n now_o i_o maintain_v this_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o most_o probable_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v neither_o conclusive_a in_o genere_fw-la necessario_fw-la nor_o probabili_fw-la as_o the_o school_n speak_v when_o we_o near_o examine_v it_o i._o to_o show_v this_o i_o first_o of_o all_o produce_v the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o which_o condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o she_o know_v be_v hold_v by_o particular_a person_n and_o even_o by_o whole_a society_n too_o under_o her_o jurisdiction_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o receive_v they_o nor_o approve_v of_o they_o she_o keep_v silence_n in_o their_o respect_n for_o reason_n best_o know_v to_o herself_o yet_o will_v not_o have_v it_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n so_o resolute_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o question_n whether_o the_o infallibility_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n have_v remain_v hitherto_o undetermined_a several_a person_n still_o debate_v it_o and_o we_o know_v which_o side_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n favour_n yet_o we_o can_v positive_o say_v that_o they_o have_v condemn_v or_o oppose_v as_o a_o error_n the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o prefer_v the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v loath_a man_n shall_v argue_v from_o their_o silence_n how_o long_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o dominican_n touch_v the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n without_o oppose_v or_o condemn_v it_o although_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o it_o this_o consequence_n draw_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v so_o little_a solid_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v the_o truth_n so_o captious_a that_o innocent_a the_o x._o advise_v we_o not_o to_o abuse_v thus_o the_o silence_n of_o person_n for_o in_o his_o constitution_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o five_o proposition_n suppose_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o jansenius_n his_o write_n he_o express_o declare_v that_o although_o he_o have_v only_o condemn_v these_o five_o proposition_n yet_o he_o will_v not_o have_v any_o man_n think_v he_o approve_v by_o his_o silence_n the_o rest_n of_o that_o book_n if_o i_o say_v then_o that_o the_o greek_n in_o dispute_v only_o on_o some_o article_n never_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o their_o silence_n on_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n much_o less_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o assert_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v judge_v reasonable_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o example_n and_o maxim_n of_o pope_n innocent_a himself_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o example_n i_o now_o instance_a the_o one_o that_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n between_o person_n that_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o who_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o instruct_v and_o reduce_v into_o the_o right_a way_n and_z '_o other_o that_o she_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o fear_v lest_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o this_o toleration_n the_o error_n will_v communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o now_o the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n have_v no_o place_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n for_o the_o point_n before_o we_o do_v not_o concern_v a_o opinion_n spring_v up_o in_o their_o church_n but_o in_o a_o foreign_a and_o separate_a one_o and_o over_o which_o they_o pretend_v no_o jurisdiction_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o confess_v have_v the_o greek_n reflect_v as_o they_o ought_v on_o this_o their_o silence_n they_o can_v not_o but_o perceive_v that_o the_o latin_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o every_o thing_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o endeavour_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o transubstantiation_n into_o greece_n under_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o silence_n and_o take_v from_o thence_o occasion_n to_o persuade_v simple_a people_n that_o the_o two_o church_n be_v agree_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o how_o manifest_a soever_o this_o danger_n be_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n venture_v herself_o in_o suffer_v those_o opinion_n to_o take_v root_n which_o she_o tolerate_v in_o she_o own_o bosom_n be_v yet_o more_o evident_a and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o she_o remain_v silent_a which_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n for_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v suffer_v opinion_n in_o the_o very_a midst_n of_o she_o which_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v why_o can_v the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o forbearance_n towards_o a_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o if_o we_o may_v not_o conclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o oppose_v a_o doctrine_n that_o she_o hold_v it_o or_o teach_v it_o why_o may_v we_o not_o make_v the_o same_o conclusion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n ii_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o instance_n in_o several_a other_o important_a article_n wherein_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v they_o a_o matter_n of_o dispute_v any_o more_o than_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a be_v ease_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n they_o far_o believe_v that_o so_o great_a be_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o prayer_n that_o they_o sometime_o deliver_v these_o wretch_n absolute_o from_o their_o torment_n and_o rescue_v they_o from_o damnation_n they_o be_v say_v allatius_n extreme_o find_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n profit_v the_o infidel_n grec_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr lib._n eccl._n grec_n and_o those_o condemn_v to_o eternal_a misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v ease_v and_o sometime_o whole_o deliver_v by_o they_o which_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o their_o triode_n which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a book_n and_o other_o their_o most_o famous_a author_n the_o latin_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n it_o be_v certain_a say_v bellarmin_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v beneficial_a neither_o to_o the_o bless_a 18._o bellarm_n de_fw-mi purge_v lib._n 2._o c._n 18._o in_o heaven_n nor_o damn_v in_o hell_n but_o only_o to_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n which_o doctrine_n be_v hold_v by_o all_o the_o schoolman_n that_o follow_v st._n austin_n '_o s_o opinion_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o find_v the_o two_o church_n ever_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n thereof_o or_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n about_o it_o we_o do_v not_o find_v this_o question_n be_v agitate_a when_o the_o union_n be_v in_o hand_n whether_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n or_o elsewhere_o nor_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o pope_n so_o often_o send_v they_o in_o order_n to_o a_o agreement_n the_o aforesaid_a allatius_n observe_v another_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o that_o i_o now_o mention_v for_o they_o believe_v that_o when_o pentecost_n allat_n diss_n 2._o de_fw-fr pentecost_n our_o saviour_n descend_v into_o hell_n he_o preach_v his_o gospel_n to_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o well_o to_o the_o damn_a as_o saint_n and_o save_v from_o among_o they_o all_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o his_o word_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o passage_n produce_v by_o allatius_n as_o well_o out_o of_o their_o pentecostare_fw-la which_o be_v one_o of_o their_o church_n book_n as_o other_o write_n that_o this_o be_v their_o opinion_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v evident_a this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a none_o of_o the_o damn_a soul_n say_v bellarmin_n be_v deliver_v for_o philastrius_n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v it_o be_v heretical_a to_o assert_v 16._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr christi_fw-la anim_fw-la lib._n 4._o cap._n 16._o that_o any_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v convert_v and_o save_v by_o christ_n preach_v in_o hell_n allatius_n add_v that_o st._n ireneas_n and_o epiphanius_n condemn_v this_o error_n in_o martion_n and_o that_o gregory_n the_o i._o who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n censure_v it_o likewise_o as_o a_o heresy_n in_o the_o person_n of_o george_n and_o theodorus_n 2._o allat_n diss_n 2._o the_o one_o a_o priest_n and_o the_o other_a a_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n now_o although_o the_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o two_o church_n on_o this_o article_n be_v manifest_a yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v thereof_o a_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o author_n on_o either_o side_n write_v one_o against_o another_o on_o this_o subject_a nor_o
any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o reunion_n we_o may_v moreover_o reckon_v among_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o rejection_n which_o the_o greek_a make_v of_o several_a book_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o they_o esteem_v apocryphal_a whereas_o the_o latin_n receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a scripture_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n follow_v in_o this_o point_n the_o sixti_v canon_n of_o the_o of_o council_n laodicea_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n cytropulus_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n which_o he_o say_v be_v thirty_o three_o in_o all_o have_v these_o word_n as_o to_o other_o book_n which_o some_o admit_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o book_n of_o 7._o metroph_n confess_v eccl._n orien_n c_o 7._o toby_n judith_n wisdom_n of_o solomon_n of_o jesus_n son_n of_o sirach_n baruc_n and_o the_o maccabee_n we_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o be_v whole_o reject_v see_v they_o contain_v several_a excellent_a moral_a precept_n but_o to_o receive_v they_o as_o canonical_a and_o authentic_a write_n be_v what_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n never_o do_v as_o several_a doctor_n testify_v and_o among_o other_o st._n gregory_n the_o divine_a st._n amphilocus_n and_o after_o they_o st._n john_n damascen_n and_o therefore_o we_o ground_n not_o our_o doctrine_n on_o their_o authority_n but_o on_o that_o of_o the_o thirty_o three_o canonical_a book_n so_o that_o here_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n very_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o make_v a_o point_n of_o controversy_n of_o this_o difference_n nor_o any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o their_o reunion_n we_o can_v give_v another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o that_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n too_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n figure_n and_o image_n but_o the_o latin_n use_v they_o and_o yet_o they_o never_o make_v this_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o they_o it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o slight_v this_o point_n for_o when_o they_o explain_v themselves_o thereon_o they_o add_v to_o their_o rejection_n a_o form_n of_o detestation_n god_n forbid_v say_v anastasius_n sinaite_v that_o we_o shall_v say_v the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n god_n forbid_v say_v damascen_n we_o shall_v think_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n yet_o how_o averse_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v to_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v they_o never_o object_v this_o as_o a_o crime_n to_o the_o latin_n nor_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n in_o this_o matter_n we_o can_v instance_n in_o several_a other_o example_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n about_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o fall_v out_o with_o the_o latin_n but_o those_o i_o already_o denote_v be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o nullity_n of_o his_o consequence_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o possibility_n of_o my_o proposition_n for_o why_o may_v not_o transubstantiation_n be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o well_o as_o other_o article_n why_o must_v the_o negative_a argument_n which_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n in_o these_o particular_n be_v good_a in_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n if_o the_o greek_n can_v remain_v in_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o keep_v their_o belief_n to_o themselves_o touch_v the_o damn_a and_o christ_n preach_v to_o they_o touch_v the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n etc._n etc._n without_o enter_v into_o debate_n with_o the_o latin_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n in_o these_o point_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o have_v happen_v touch_v the_o change_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v reply_v without_o doubt_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o point_n of_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v and_o therefore_o it_o may_v well_o happen_v that_o these_o slight_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o but_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suppose_v the_o same_o moderation_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o hold_v a_o high_a rank_n in_o religion_n i_o answer_v first_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o article_n i_o mention_v be_v of_o small_a importance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o they_o it_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n to_o christian_a piety_n not_o to_o give_v this_o encouragement_n to_o the_o wicked_a that_o live_v how_o they_o will_v they_o may_v hope_v to_o be_v deliver_v one_o day_n from_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n as_o to_o the_o second_o it_o have_v be_v already_o reckon_v among_o the_o number_n of_o heresy_n by_o st._n ireneus_fw-la epiphanius_n philastrius_n st._n austin_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o three_o concern_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o ought_v to_o rule_v our_o faith_n and_o the_o four_o be_v attend_v with_o the_o execration_n of_o the_o greek_n these_o thing_n than_o can_v be_v slight_v as_o small_a and_o inconsiderable_a matter_n but_o in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o answer_v to_o judge_v right_o of_o the_o importance_n of_o transubstantiation_n we_o must_v consider_v it_o not_o in_o itself_o nor_o in_o relation_n to_o our_o present_a dispute_n but_o to_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o dispute_n with_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v we_o shall_v consider_v what_o judgement_n person_n plunge_v in_o ignorance_n can_v make_v of_o it_o and_o who_o whole_a religion_n almost_o whole_o consist_v of_o grimaces_n and_o superstitious_a ceremony_n who_o have_v live_v hitherto_o in_o disorder_n and_o perpetual_a confusion_n and_o have_v have_v the_o latin_n continual_o to_o deal_v with_o and_o be_v force_v to_o accommodate_v themselves_o with_o they_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a who_o never_o find_v transubstantiation_n among_o the_o point_n about_o which_o the_o two_o church_n dispute_v in_o the_o beginning_n and_o separate_v afterward_o in_o fine_a person_n with_o who_o the_o latin_n never_o open_o quarrel_v about_o this_o article_n but_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o certain_a general_a term_n let_v any_o man_n consider_v whether_o person_n in_o these_o circumstance_n be_v capable_a of_o make_v all_o due_a reflection_n on_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o examine_v the_o importance_n and_o weight_n of_o this_o difference_n which_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n let_v any_o man_n judge_v whither_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v abstain_v to_o make_v thereof_o a_o particular_a controversy_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o expression_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o other_o people_n iii_o i_o produce_v in_o the_o three_o place_n example_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o greek_n touch_v some_o opinion_n of_o other_o eastern_a christian_n who_o have_v a_o near_a commerce_n with_o they_o than_o the_o latin_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v they_o reproach_v they_o with_o their_o opinion_n nor_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o '_o they_o the_o jacobit_n reject_v the_o custom_n of_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n they_o hold_v another_o 76._o jacob._n a_o vitri_fw-la hist_o orient_n cap._n 76._o error_n say_v de_n vitry_n which_o be_v no_o less_o a_o error_n than_o that_o of_o circumcise_n their_o child_n which_o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o the_o priest_n but_o to_o god_n alone_o in_o secret_n they_o confess_v not_o their_o sin_n to_o any_o man_n say_v villamont_n but_o 22._o vallim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o to_o god_n alone_o in_o private_a they_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v of_o auricular_a confession_n say_v boucher_n but_o when_o they_o have_v commit_v any_o fault_n that_o trouble_v their_o conscience_n they_o confess_v themselves_o to_o god_n alone_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v of_o the_o sacramental_a confession_n 6._o itinerar_fw-it hierosol_n joa_n cottoric_n lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o say_v cottoric_n although_o it_o be_v admit_v by_o both_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n say_v we_o must_v confess_v our_o sin_n to_o god_n who_o only_o know_v the_o heart_n of_o men._n the_o jacobit_n be_v disperse_v over_o all_o palestine_n syria_n egypt_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o east_n one_o of_o their_o patriarch_n reside_v at_o aleppo_n and_o they_o have_v a_o apartment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o consequent_o hold_v a_o perpetual_a commerce_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o yet_o do_v i_o not_o find_v the_o greek_n have_v ever_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o auricular_a confession_n nor_o denote_v the_o rejection_n they_o make_v thereof_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n damascen_n mention_n they_o in_o the_o treatise_n he_o write_v of_o heresy_n he_o
to_o waist_n greece_n by_o their_o incursion_n romanus_n diogenes_n succeed_v he_o who_o be_v take_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o afterward_o release_v but_o be_v return_v his_o subject_n put_v out_o his_o eye_n and_o make_v he_o die_v a_o miserable_a death_n michael_n parapinacius_n who_o come_v after_o he_o ibid._n ibid._n be_v not_o more_o fortunate_a nicephorus_n botionatus_n have_v dethrone_v he_o put_v ibid._n ibid._n he_o into_o a_o monastery_n nicephorus_n have_v ill_o reign_v be_v treat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n by_o alexius_n comnenus_n who_o take_v the_o empire_n in_o the_o year_n 1081_o alexius_n ibid._n ibid._n reign_v thirty_o seven_o year_n and_o dishonour_v his_o reign_n by_o a_o thousand_o perfidious_a action_n and_o wickedness_n the_o french_a beat_v he_o several_a time_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o die_v forsake_v by_o all_o the_o world_n his_o son_n john_n comnenus_n succeed_v he_o and_o after_o he_o emanuel_n a_o wretched_a 21._o idem_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 21._o and_o perfidious_a prince_n who_o delight_v to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n by_o his_o curious_a question_n and_o new_a decree_n and_o who_o in_o fine_a to_o crown_v his_o life_n with_o the_o most_o horrible_a impiety_n design_v to_o bring_v in_o mahometism_n into_o his_o empire_n emanuel_n leave_v his_o crown_n to_o his_o son_n alexius_n who_o keep_v it_o but_o three_o ibid._n ibid._n year_n for_o he_o be_v miserable_o put_v to_o death_n by_o andronicus_n who_o seize_v on_o the_o throne_n as_o the_o reward_n of_o his_o crime_n yet_o do_v he_o not_o enjoy_v it_o long_o for_o two_o year_n after_o isaac_n angelus_n stir_v up_o the_o people_n against_o he_o who_o cut_v he_o in_o piece_n alexius_n angelus_n a_o while_n after_o cause_v his_o brother_n isaac_n eye_n to_o be_v put_v out_o and_o take_v from_o he_o the_o empire_n his_o nephew_n who_o name_n also_o be_v alexius_n address_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_n they_o drive_v out_o the_o usurper_n from_o the_o throne_n and_o settle_v he_o in_o it_o against_o who_o arise_v one_o mursulphus_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v undo_v themselves_o by_o their_o perfidiousness_n the_o empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 1204._o the_o latin_n hold_v the_o empire_n fifty_o eight_o year_n till_o 1261_o wherein_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la take_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n from_o they_o which_o michael_n obtain_v the_o empire_n by_o murder_n he_o cause_v the_o lawful_a emperor_n eye_n to_o be_v put_v out_o who_o be_v john_n theodorus_n lascaris_n son_n be_v but_o twelve_o year_n of_o age_n and_o seat_v himself_o in_o his_o throne_n he_o be_v both_o a_o cruel_a and_o crafty_a prince_n and_o abuse_v his_o subject_n in_o a_o thousand_o manner_n be_v ever_o ready_a to_o sacrifice_v the_o church_n and_o religion_n to_o his_o interest_n andronicus_z his_o son_n succeed_v he_o against_o who_o his_o grandson_n name_v likewise_o andronicus_n arise_v several_a time_n and_o at_o length_n take_v from_o he_o his_o crown_n and_o reduce_v he_o to_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o private_a person_n his_o successor_n be_v all_o of_o they_o effeminate_a person_n under_o who_o the_o greek_a empire_n retain_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o its_o first_o dignity_n till_o such_o time_n as_o at_o length_n in_o the_o year_n 1453_o constantinople_n be_v take_v by_o the_o turk_n and_o every_o one_o know_v how_o since_o that_o time_n the_o greek_n have_v live_v under_o the_o domination_n of_o those_o infidel_n a_o man_n may_v easy_o imagine_v greece_n can_v not_o be_v long_o happy_a nor_o quiet_a under_o such_o emperor_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o sedition_n monopoly_n revolt_v and_o civil_a war_n within_o and_o unfortunate_a war_n without_o sometime_o against_o the_o saracen_n otherwhiles_o against_o the_o turk_n and_o latin_n peteau_fw-fr the_o jesuit_n discourse_v of_o the_o state_n of_o this_o empire_n under_o the_o paleologue_n 7._o ration_n â—em_v lib._n 9_o c._n 7._o do_v not_o stick_v to_o compare_v it_o to_o a_o sea_n monster_n who_o the_o element_n have_v throw_v on_o the_o shore_n deadly_o wound_v yet_o still_o struggle_v with_o death_n or_o a_o poison_a body_n that_o with_o much_o difficulty_n sustain_v itself_o and_o crawl_v along_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o poison_n strike_v into_o the_o heart_n and_o then_o it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n iii_o it_o already_o appear_v to_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o a_o church_n amid_o such_o dreadful_a confusion_n and_o circumstance_n and_o overspread_v with_o such_o cloud_n of_o darkness_n never_o exact_o discuss_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o latin_n but_o content_v herself_o with_o keep_v she_o own_o belief_n but_o consider_v we_o moreover_o the_o influence_n the_o latin_n have_v on_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o they_o handle_v they_o wheresoever_o they_o get_v the_o mastery_n we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n how_o they_o drive_v the_o greek_a bishop_n from_o syria_n and_o palestine_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o settle_v themselves_o as_o likewise_o in_o greece_n we_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n instead_o of_o encourage_v their_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n and_o uphold_v the_o interest_n of_o their_o church_n have_v on_o the_o contrary_n favour_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o power_n the_o latin_n and_o under_o pretence_n of_o a_o union_n endeavour_v to_o subject_v the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o roman_a not_o that_o these_o emperor_n have_v any_o kindness_n for_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o fear_v their_o power_n and_o therefore_o use_v all_o possible_a compliance_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v its_o doctrine_n to_o be_v ill_o speak_v of_o we_o have_v see_v that_o in_o leo_n the_o ninth_n quarrel_v with_o cerularius_n constantin_n monomaque_fw-la fail_v not_o to_o take_v leo_n part_n countenance_v his_o legate_n and_o constrain_a nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la to_o burn_v his_o own_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n we_o have_v likewise_o observe_v that_o john_n veccus_n library_n keeper_n of_o the_o church_n at_o constantinople_n say_v one_o day_n in_o the_o emperor_n hear_v that_o although_o the_o latin_n be_v not_o term_v heretic_n yet_o they_o real_o be_v so_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la be_v thereupon_o so_o enrage_v that_o he_o resolve_v to_o ruin_v he_o cause_v he_o soon_o after_o to_o be_v imprison_v and_o have_v effect_v his_o resolution_n have_v not_o veccus_n change_v his_o mind_n moreover_o it_o be_v not_o two_o or_o three_o of_o these_o emperor_n that_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n but_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o as_o appear_v by_o what_o i_o already_o relate_v in_o the_o second_o book_n we_o must_v then_o add_v to_o the_o second_o precede_a consideration_n this_o three_o remark_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v force_v to_o be_v silent_a for_o fear_v of_o the_o latin_n and_o their_o own_o emperor_n it_o may_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n and_o azyme_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o maintain_v old_a controversy_n and_o raise_v new_a one_o which_o common_o beget_v hatred_n the_o latin_n and_o the_o emperor_n labour_v to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o old_a controversy_n how_o then_o can_v they_o suffer_v without_o the_o great_a punishment_n there_o shall_v be_v other_o begin_v which_o will_v render_v the_o design_n of_o a_o reconciliation_n more_o difficult_a iu._n but_o beside_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v it_o be_v requisite_a to_o observe_v for_o what_o end_n the_o emperor_n endeavour_v this_o reconciliation_n see_v this_o will_v give_v we_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n into_o the_o question_n pachymerus_n relate_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la use_v this_o only_a argument_n with_o his_o bishop_n namely_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o agreement_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o alteration_n make_v in_o their_o religion_n do_v not_o doubt_v say_v he_o but_o after_o this_o peace_n the_o church_n shall_v remain_v in_o its_o 18._o pachymer_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 18._o former_a state_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v my_o fault_n if_o it_o do_v not_o and_o again_o you_o need_v not_o be_v tell_v by_o i_o how_o ready_a our_o forefather_n have_v be_v to_o comply_v as_o often_o as_o the_o public_a good_a require_v it_o they_o consider_v that_o even_a god_n himself_o have_v not_o disdain_v to_o accommodate_v himself_o to_o our_o weakness_n in_o take_v upon_o he_o our_o flesh_n and_o suffer_v the_o pain_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o which_o he_o have_v purchase_v the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n so_o ready_a be_v he_o to_o comply_v with_o our_o exigency_n no_o man_n can_v then_o blame_v we_o if_o from_o the_o like_a intention_n we_o endeavour_v to_o
avoid_v the_o danger_n that_o threaten_v we_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o shall_v be_v the_o better_o approve_v of_o by_o those_o that_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o affair_n and_o again_o you_o must_v not_o affright_v the_o people_n by_o tell_v they_o we_o design_v to_o proceed_v any_o far_a in_o this_o reconciliation_n than_o we_o ought_v and_o as_o if_o we_o intend_v to_o change_v our_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ceremony_n for_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v which_o discourse_n do_v manifest_o show_v we_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o be_v silent_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o dispute_v and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n nay_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o a_o union_n with_o they_o and_o the_o embrace_v of_o their_o doctrine_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v for_o michael_n desire_v but_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o protest_v he_o intend_v not_o thereby_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o other_o the_o second_o thing_n that_o appear_v from_o the_o discourse_n of_o this_o emperor_n be_v that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n and_o by_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v not_o a_o proposition_n forge_v in_o my_o own_o brain_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o my_o dispute_n but_o a_o principle_n not_o only_o well_o know_v by_o the_o greek_n but_o approve_v and_o practise_v in_o a_o occasion_n far_o more_o important_a than_o that_o now_o in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o for_o it_o be_v far_o less_o important_a to_o lay_v aside_o one_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o not_o dispute_v on_o it_o than_o to_o be_v unite_v with_o she_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_a church_n consent_v to_o this_o reunion_n in_o hope_n she_o shall_v keep_v her_o religion_n entire_a and_o not_o receive_v any_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a i_o gather_v from_o michael_n discourse_n and_o the_o effect_v it_o have_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o clergy_n that_o the_o only_a care_n the_o greek_n take_v be_v to_o keep_v their_o own_o religion_n be_v willing_a to_o be_v silent_a and_o embrace_v the_o union_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o force_v to_o embrace_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o disposition_n of_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la but_o not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o michael_n engage_v they_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n upon_o this_o regard_n that_o each_o of_o the_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o not_o contend_v and_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n now_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o principle_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o plausible_a pretence_n and_o fair_a colour_n be_v make_v use_n to_o win_v they_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n be_v far_o from_o imagine_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o latin_n on_o a_o article_n and_o to_o receive_v and_o own_v it_o with_o they_o whence_o it_o likewise_o follow_v that_o if_o this_o reason_n or_o hope_v which_o michael_n propose_v to_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o do_v a_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o fear_v he_o will_v deceive_v they_o as_o indeed_o he_o do_v a_o matter_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o duty_n and_o conscience_n and_o against_o which_o they_o have_v moreover_o the_o great_a aversion_n it_o may_v likewise_o be_v sufficient_a to_o withhold_v and_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v another_o thing_n to_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o be_v oblige_v and_o from_o which_o they_o may_v refrain_v without_o the_o least_o violence_n to_o their_o inclination_n this_o reflection_n will_v be_v strengthen_v by_o consider_v after_o what_o sort_n veccus_n the_o patriarch_n justify_v himself_o when_o he_o become_v a_o great_a stickler_n in_o the_o union_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o promote_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v i_o never_o 65._o hottinger_n ex_fw-la allat_n in_o orth._n grec_n pag._n 65._o design_v say_v he_o by_o any_o thing_n i_o either_o think_v say_v or_o do_v to_o disparage_v any_o of_o the_o ceremony_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o only_o to_o establish_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o person_n in_o embrace_v this_o peace_n have_v despise_v our_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o prefer_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o they_o let_v he_o be_v exclude_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o have_v his_o portion_n with_o the_o traitor_n judas_n and_o his_o companion_n who_o cracify_v our_o saviour_n we_o see_v here_o this_o patriarch_n suppose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o not_o condemn_v the_o latin_n and_o let_v they_o alone_o with_o their_o doctrine_n nay_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n that_o he_o make_v this_o a_o principle_n whereby_o to_o justify_v himself_o to_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o this_o proposition_n agree_v with_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o nation_n for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o justify_v themselves_o by_o maxim_n odious_a and_o public_o abhor_v if_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la veccus_n or_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a have_v displease_v mr._n arnaud_n by_o this_o their_o deportment_n they_o be_v excusable_a for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o world_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o logic_n be_v not_o then_o publish_v they_o may_v henceforward_o become_v a_o rule_n to_o posterity_n but_o he_o must_v not_o expect_v they_o shall_v be_v more_o privilege_v than_o the_o edict_n of_o prince_n which_o have_v no_o retroactive_a virtue_n v._o to_o convince_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v to_o he_o what_o anthony_n eparkus_n of_o corcyra_n write_v to_o philip_n melancthon_n for_o have_v tell_v he_o how_o careful_a the_o turk_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o religion_n every_o where_o and_o to_o extend_v the_o limit_n of_o their_o empire_n it_o 545._o turco_n grec_n 1_o 8._o pag._n 545._o will_v be_v very_o absurd_a add_v he_o for_o we_o to_o dispute_v of_o sublime_a matter_n in_o the_o condition_n we_o be_v in_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o watch_v and_o apply_v ourselves_o diligent_o to_o the_o avoid_v the_o danger_n threaten_v we_o lest_o we_o lose_v our_o possession_n here_o on_o earth_n whilst_o we_o idle_o and_o over_o curious_o inquire_v into_o the_o thing_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n do_v not_o care_v to_o concern_v themselves_o overmuch_o about_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o next_o life_n their_o thought_n be_v whole_o take_v up_o with_o their_o worldly_a interest_n this_o be_v the_o key_n that_o open_v and_o shut_v their_o mouth_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n distinguish_v the_o greek_n into_o three_o rank_n the_o first_o of_o people_n who_o be_v very_o ignorant_a the_o second_o of_o those_o that_o have_v some_o 24._o biblioth_n selert_fw-la de_fw-fr rat_n ag_n cum_fw-la grec_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o experience_n and_o behold_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o misery_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o neglect_v wherewith_o the_o greek_n treat_v they_o conclude_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v better_a belove_v by_o god_n almighty_a than_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o world_n be_v yet_o transport_v by_o a_o habitual_a hatred_n against_o the_o latin_n although_o their_o bishop_n and_o most_o prudent_a person_n among_o they_o be_v of_o another_o temper_n and_o not_o know_v for_o the_o most_o part_n what_o they_o say_v or_o will_v have_v they_o compare_v the_o greek_a and_o roman_a church_n together_o their_o ceremony_n with_o we_o and_o prefer_v their_o priest_n to_o our_o latin_a priest_n suppose_v they_o not_o so_o vicious_a as_o we_o yet_o they_o dare_v not_o affirm_v we_o be_v in_o a_o error_n or_o that_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v unwarrantable_a but_o they_o affirm_v as_o to_o themselves_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n and_o do_v not_o doubt_v of_o salvation_n in_o their_o own_o religion_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o prudent_a person_n in_o their_o church_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n and_o second_o that_o those_o that_o be_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o maintain_v their_o own_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n vi_o but_o it_o will_v be_v
he_o but_o john_n die_v before_o his_o affair_n be_v end_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n proceed_v no_o far_o in_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o will_v needs_o have_v the_o greek_n not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o pass_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o suppose_v all_o greece_n to_o resound_v with_o berengarius_n condemnation_n and_o peoples_n italy_n with_o greek_n and_o greece_n with_o latin_n with_o order_n to_o give_v one_o another_o account_n of_o whatsoever_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n who_o will_v have_v the_o very_a soldier_n entertain_v themselves_o with_o it_o in_o the_o army_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pilgrim_n in_o their_o voyage_n can_v he_o i_o say_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o such_o famous_a author_n as_o rupert_n durand_n john_n of_o paris_n and_o cardinal_n dailly_n public_o maintain_v in_o the_o twelfth_n thirteen_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o century_n that_o they_o know_v not_o what_o pass_v in_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a city_n in_o the_o west_n and_o in_o a_o faculty_n so_o illustrious_a as_o that_o of_o paris_n that_o they_o know_v not_o a_o affair_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o touch_v which_o that_o court_n make_v no_o decission_n in_o truth_n if_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o this_o and_o that_o neither_o the_o pilgrim_n nor_o ambassador_n nor_o soldier_n nor_o inquisitor_n nor_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n nor_o the_o latin_n in_o constantinople_n give_v they_o no_o notice_n thereof_o they_o may_v have_v be_v ignorant_a as_o well_o of_o other_o thing_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n assurance_n signify_v nothing_o that_o their_o curiosity_n make_v they_o search_v into_o all_o thing_n for_o although_o that_o in_o some_o of_o these_o century_n there_o be_v no_o more_o croisado_n into_o the_o holy_a land_n nor_o latin_v that_o hold_v the_o greek_a empire_n yet_o the_o commerce_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v frequent_a and_o both_o one_o and_o other_o be_v often_o together_o in_o italy_n and_o several_a other_o place_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a easy_a matter_n to_o send_v notice_n to_o the_o greek_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n concern_v these_o doctor_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v they_o know_v this_o he_o must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o if_o they_o make_v this_o a_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o reservedness_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o accuse_v a_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v wherein_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v positive_o assert_v concern_v the_o subject_a of_o transubstantiation_n and_o appeal_v make_v to_o rome_n itself_o thereupon_o and_o yet_o this_o court_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o declare_v the_o contrary_n viii_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v they_o be_v not_o scandalize_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o all_o these_o author_n why_o will_v they_o not_o satisfy_v themselves_o in_o so_o considerable_a a_o point_n as_o that_o which_o these_o author_n handle_v namely_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v any_o thing_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n why_o do_v they_o not_o reprove_v the_o latin_n for_o this_o and_o especial_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o be_v silent_a in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o her_o belief_n and_o practice_n be_v concern_v let_v mr._n arnaud_n give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o reservedness_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o make_v they_o such_o great_a disputer_n and_o let_v he_o also_o show_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n silence_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o determine_v it_o so_o to_o be_v we_o find_v john_n of_o paris_n ready_a to_o justify_v within_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o yet_o she_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o she_o suffer_v a_o person_n to_o die_v in_o this_o error_n neither_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n nor_o memory_n and_o that_o which_o be_v moreover_o worse_o be_v that_o she_o leave_v the_o whole_a world_n in_o suspense_n about_o a_o point_n wherein_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o her_o child_n be_v concern_v for_o if_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n be_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o a_o man_n can_v believe_v it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n how_o will_v he_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o must_v be_v hold_v only_o as_o a_o probable_a opinion_n of_o learned_a man_n what_o will_v become_v of_o it_o when_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o so_o improbable_a and_o so_o little_a agreeable_a to_o right_a reason_n yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o but_o let_v the_o question_n lie_v dormant_n so_o that_o shall_v we_o argue_v from_o her_o silence_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v from_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v conclude_v she_o approve_v john_n of_o paris_n his_o opinion_n see_v she_o do_v not_o condemn_v it_o yet_o will_v i_o not_o go_v so_o far_o it_o suffice_v i_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o condemn_v the_o proposition_n in_o question_n this_o be_v enough_o to_o hinder_v the_o greek_n from_o reproach_v the_o latin_a church_n with_o transubstantiation_n this_o affair_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n together_o with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n and_o silence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o decide_v the_o question_n and_o manifest_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v not_o be_v perpetual_a in_o the_o church_n for_o that_o a_o faculty_n so_o considerable_a as_o be_v that_o of_o paris_n shall_v assure_v we_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v assert_v that_o it_o be_v so_o aught_o to_o be_v anathematise_v that_o the_o affair_n have_v be_v carry_v to_o rome_n and_o that_o court_n be_v silent_a therein_o and_o determine_v nothing_o about_o it_o i_o say_v this_o be_v enough_o to_o refute_v this_o pretend_a perpetuity_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o defend_v but_o return_v we_o to_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v add_v to_o what_o i_o already_o mention_v this_o considerable_a remark_n which_o be_v that_o the_o latin_n never_o raise_v a_o dispute_n with_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o general_a expression_n which_o these_o last_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o before_o we_o carry_v on_o this_o consideration_n any_o far_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o put_v the_o reader_n again_o in_o mind_n that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o greek_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o we_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n much_o less_o whether_o they_o explain_v themselves_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a illusion_n to_o suppose_v we_o make_v they_o berengarian_n and_o it_o be_v on_o this_o wrong_a ground_n whereon_o he_o build_v his_o whole_a discourse_n we_o scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o other_o but_o these_o kind_n of_o arguing_n in_o his_o dispute_n viz._n whether_o the_o greek_n be_v berengariens_n whether_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v only_o a_o figure_n whether_o they_o understand_v our_o saviour_n word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n then_o the_o reader_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v i_o do_v here_o again_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o touch_v the_o eucharist_n than_o we_o do_v that_o they_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o about_o it_o and_o follow_v neither_o the_o sentiment_n nor_o expression_n of_o berengarius_fw-la neither_o have_v we_o give_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o occasion_n to_o assert_v what_o he_o do_v we_o only_o affirm_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o argue_v to_o deal_v sincere_o and_o therefore_o i_o say_v the_o latin_n never_o dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n touch_v their_o expression_n how_o general_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v they_o have_v indeed_o do_v what_o they_o can_v whereby_o to_o introduce_v insensible_o among_o they_o the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n change_n of_o substance_n they_o have_v for_o this_o purpose_n make_v use_v of_o their_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o who_o they_o
have_v give_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a book_n in_o which_o those_o term_n be_v find_v they_o have_v set_v they_o down_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o reunion_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a of_o these_o same_o act_n they_o have_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o general_a expression_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v they_o have_v not_o quarrel_v with_o they_o about_o they_o for_o reason_n not_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o which_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o and_o when_o the_o proselyte_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n find_v their_o term_n be_v not_o receive_v they_o become_v angry_a thereat_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o other_o we_o can_v then_o wonder_v if_o this_o conduct_n have_v keep_v the_o greek_n from_o discuss_v any_o far_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v the_o two_o church_n they_o agree_v in_o the_o general_a expression_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o the_o snare_n lie_v hide_v under_o this_o compliance_n and_o this_o conduct_v keep_v off_o the_o greek_n from_o all_o inquiry_n for_o for_o to_o find_v the_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n thereon_o we_o must_v not_o light_o and_o superficial_o examine_v they_o see_v they_o require_v a_o application_n of_o mind_n and_o study_n we_o must_v read_v latin_a author_n compare_v they_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o with_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v with_o false_a appearance_n but_o consider_v the_o two_o doctrine_n themselves_o and_o especial_o their_o consequence_n to_o find_v wherein_o they_o differ_v for_o at_o first_o sight_n the_o difference_n seem_v not_o great_a they_o explain_v themselves_o sometime_o in_o the_o like_a manner_n but_o their_o consequence_n infinite_o differ_v as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o precede_a book_n now_o how_o few_o among_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v able_a to_o go_v through_o with_o this_o discussion_n and_o of_o those_o that_o be_v capable_a how_o few_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o make_v a_o right_a judgement_n we_o have_v see_v what_o bozius_n say_v of_o they_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o one_o gregory_n that_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o andronicus_n he_o mean_v i_o suppose_v andronicus_n the_o young_a in_o who_o reign_n the_o reunion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v again_o propose_v there_o be_v no_o person_n to_o be_v find_v in_o all_o greece_n that_o be_v able_a to_o dispute_v with_o the_o latin_n about_o religious_a matter_n can_v it_o seem_v strange_a that_o people_n who_o can_v not_o maintain_v their_o ancient_a controversy_n so_o great_o insist_v on_o by_o their_o father_n and_o which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v hereditary_a to_o they_o shall_v neglect_v to_o discuss_v those_o new_a doctrine_n i_o speak_v of_o and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o belief_n without_o concern_v themselves_o with_o that_o of_o stranger_n x._o moreover_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v ever_o refer_v to_o almighty_a god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n without_o offer_v to_o determine_v it_o this_o appear_v as_o well_o by_o their_o general_a term_n as_o by_o what_o i_o already_o relate_v concern_v the_o confession_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v for_o the_o sarracen_n proselyte_n from_o the_o prayer_n in_o their_o euchology_n the_o judgement_n which_o nicetas_n make_v on_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n and_o the_o dispute_n of_o john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o then_o they_o hear_v the_o latin_n who_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n say_v it_o be_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n we_o must_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a if_o they_o contain_v themselves_o in_o their_o generality_n and_o neither_o receive_v nor_o condemn_v this_o doctrine_n whether_o they_o do_v well_o or_o ill_o in_o this_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o determine_v but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a strange_a that_o people_n of_o that_o temper_n the_o greek_n be_v of_o shall_v thus_o deport_v themselves_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o that_o show_v himself_o most_o forward_o among_o they_o be_v the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n for_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o a_o positive_a rejection_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o yet_o he_o reject_v it_o only_o under_o the_o title_n of_o rash_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transubstantiation_n rash_o invent_v all_o which_o thing_n be_v consider_v let_v any_o man_n judge_v whether_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v the_o greek_n not_o express_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o all_o imaginable_a probability_n and_o whether_o on_o the_o contrary_a mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n how_o surprise_v soever_o it_o may_v seem_v at_o first_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n void_a of_o all_o kind_n of_o probability_n they_o have_v live_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n in_o most_o stupid_a ignorance_n they_o have_v be_v overwhelm_v in_o confusion_n and_o oppress_v with_o domestic_a misfortune_n they_o have_v be_v continual_o urge_v by_o their_o emperor_n to_o comply_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o avoid_v their_o displeasure_n and_o procure_v their_o favour_n they_o have_v be_v persuade_v that_o this_o compliance_n will_v bring_v no_o prejudice_n to_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v moreover_o a_o people_n that_o be_v ever_o note_v to_o be_v natural_o more_o than_o other_o fix_v to_o their_o temporal_a interest_n prefer_v the_o preservation_n of_o their_o estate_n before_o their_o religion_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a how_o the_o roman_a church_n resent_v it_o when_o accuse_v of_o error_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o cyrillus_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o latin_n say_v that_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v whatsoever_o they_o do_v right_a or_o wrong_n let_v their_o error_n be_v make_v erud_v epist._n cyrill_n ad_fw-la wittemb_v in_o epist._n viror_fw-la erud_v never_o so_o apparent_a that_o they_o maintain_v they_o can_v neither_o err_v in_o belief_n nor_o practice_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o they_o fly_v in_o the_o face_n of_o those_o that_o christianly_o admonish_v they_o and_o show_v they_o their_o error_n that_o they_o persecute_v such_o with_o fire_n and_o sword_n as_o if_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o repel_v the_o injury_n they_o do_v to_o christianity_n and_o to_o guard_v and_o defend_v ourselves_o against_o the_o evil._n it_o appear_v in_o their_o ordinary_a conversation_n how_o reserve_v and_o fearful_a they_o be_v of_o offend_v the_o latin_n the_o question_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v among_o their_o primitive_a and_o original_a dispute_n they_o may_v likewise_o reasonable_o doubt_v whether_o the_o roman_a church_n determine_v it_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n the_o latin_n have_v not_o dispute_v with_o they_o about_o it_o but_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o form_n of_o their_o expression_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n for_o they_o to_o penetrate_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a difference_n which_o distinguish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n and_o in_o fine_a one_o of_o their_o maxim_n be_v that_o they_o may_v very_o well_o leave_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o god_n without_o trouble_v themselves_o any_o far_a about_o it_o be_v it_o not_o near_o to_o truth_n to_o say_v as_o i_o do_v that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v these_o people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n although_o they_o have_v not_o make_v thereof_o a_o point_n of_o controversy_n and_o keep_v themselves_o in_o a_o kind_n of_o medium_fw-la neither_o believe_v it_o nor_o condemn_v it_o than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o oppose_v it_o nor_o dispute_v on_o it_o nor_o reproach_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o it_o as_o a_o error_n it_o inevitable_o follow_v they_o have_v and_o do_v still_o believe_v it_o chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n negative_a argument_n a_o particular_a reflection_n concern_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o treaty_n of_o reunion_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o afterward_o the_o more_o we_o consider_v the_o principle_n on_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n reason_n the_o plain_o appear_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o consequence_n he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v thence_o
supremacy_n &_o c_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o latin_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v any_o other_o difference_n between_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o that_o touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o agree_v in_o their_o opinion_n about_o purgatory_n nor_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n reckon_v not_o these_o doctrine_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n sure_a i_o be_o there_o be_v people_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o will_v not_o justify_v he_o in_o this_o assertion_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o he_o find_v it_o among_o his_o collection_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o show_v what_o pass_v therein_o touch_v the_o greek_n for_o all_o that_o he_o can_v know_v of_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o george_n bishop_n of_o corcyra_n to_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n and_o from_o the_o abbot_n letter_n again_o to_o george_n 1179._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1179._o mention_v by_o baronius_n and_o which_o relate_v not_o a_o word_n to_o the_o purpose_n to_o refute_v what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n i_o need_v only_o mention_v what_o he_o himself_o relate_v that_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o of_o the_o greek_n than_o that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o 210._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a office_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o right_a of_o appeal_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o rest_n signify_v nothing_o provide_v the_o pope_n be_v satisfy_v at_o nice_a be_v only_o examine_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n other_o difference_n be_v lay_v aside_o and_o as_o to_o what_o pass_v under_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n mr._n arnaud_n forget_v to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o violence_n deceit_n and_o tyranny_n which_o that_o emperor_n use_v to_o accomplish_v his_o design_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v which_o be_v manage_v by_o cruelty_n imprisonment_n punishment_n and_o banishment_n and_o which_o draw_v on_o michael_n such_o a_o deadly_a hatred_n from_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o refuse_v he_o burial_n after_o his_o death_n a_o affair_n wherein_o after_o all_o he_o cheat_v the_o greek_n in_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o each_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o amuse_v the_o pope_n with_o grant_v he_o his_o supremacy_n right_a of_o appeal_n and_o commemoration_n of_o he_o in_o their_o liturgy_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o it_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o answer_v he_o that_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a politic_a intrigue_n as_o well_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n as_o the_o greek_n that_o pope_n eugenius_n and_o his_o court_n act_v therein_o with_o violence_n and_o the_o greek_a emperor_n manage_v his_o business_n after_o a_o very_a timorous_a and_o interest_v manner_n and_o the_o greek_a bishop_n bewray_v 8._o answ_n to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n 2._o p._n c._n 8._o a_o most_o pitiful_a ignorance_n and_o weakness_n several_a of_o they_o be_v win_v by_o the_o latin_n the_o rest_n sign_v the_o act_n of_o reunion_n without_o any_o consultation_n hold_v first_o together_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o must_v not_o be_v advantage_n take_v hence_o as_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n under_o pretence_n it_o be_v not_o debate_v in_o that_o council_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o greek_n upon_o their_o return_n into_o their_o own_o country_n open_o renounce_v this_o pretend_a reunion_n be_v my_o answer_n never_o so_o reasonable_a yet_o do_v they_o not_o relish_v well_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n wherefore_o it_o must_v not_o be_v expect_v he_o be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o much_o less_o inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v with_o or_o without_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o offer_v his_o new_a objection_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o miracle_n if_o he_o who_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o preface_n shall_v so_o much_o as_o once_o enter_v upon_o examination_n of_o a_o thing_n without_o prepare_v the_o reader_n by_o long_a discourse_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o here_o 333._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 333._o who_o can_v speak_v when_o he_o please_v court_n language_n in_o his_o book_n of_o divinity_n pleasant_o reproach_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o decide_v question_n like_o a_o soldier_n i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a whether_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o his_o application_n of_o this_o expression_n i_o reserve_v this_o for_o the_o discourse_n wherein_o i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o his_o personal_a difference_n with_o this_o author_n but_o see_v he_o have_v introduce_v this_o term_n in_o a_o serious_a dispute_n i_o think_v i_o may_v borrow_v it_o of_o he_o whereby_o to_o express_v after_o what_o sort_n he_o get_v clear_a of_o some_o considerable_a difficulty_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o may_v say_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o never_o man_n fight_v his_o way_n through_o they_o more_o soldier_n like_o than_o he_o do_v and_o a_o little_a further_o i_o can_v produce_v a_o better_a instance_n of_o mr._n claude_n soldier_n like_o humour_n than_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n it_o sufficient_o appear_v mr._n arnaud_n design_v to_o censure_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o the_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n likewise_o criticise_v on_o another_o of_o my_o expression_n viz._n fly_v in_o a_o man_n face_n but_o if_o i_o may_v speak_v my_o thought_n of_o these_o censure_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o these_o kind_n of_o deal_n become_v not_o person_n that_o profess_v a_o more_o profound_a literature_n and_o consequent_o shall_v mind_v thing_n more_o than_o word_n not_o to_o say_v these_o remark_n be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o subject_a we_o handle_v and_o contribute_v little_a to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o question_n moreover_o what_o have_v we_o to_o do_v with_o the_o court_n and_o its_o language_n in_o our_o dispute_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o court_n my_o condition_n and_o profession_n keep_v i_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n from_o it_o that_o i_o know_v not_o what_o language_n be_v speak_v there_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o express_v themselves_o polite_o and_o rational_o but_o pass_v my_o life_n as_o i_o do_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o great_a personage_n and_o far_o from_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o commerce_n their_o way_n of_o express_v themselves_o be_v unknown_a to_o i_o i_o be_o not_o perhaps_o sufficient_o in_o love_n with_o the_o age_n i_o live_v in_o to_o leave_v my_o common_a expression_n to_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o that_o of_o the_o court._n in_o short_a i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o neat_o as_o to_o suppose_v my_o style_n be_v without_o fault_n i_o leave_v to_o other_o the_o clory_n of_o become_a master_n of_o language_n to_o discredit_v receive_v expression_n and_o introduce_v new_a one_o whether_o just_o or_o not_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o other_o to_o judge_n that_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n shall_v not_o so_o great_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a consider_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o it_o i_o believe_v say_v i_o i_o ought_v much_o less_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o new_a method_n which_o that_o author_n have_v find_v out_o whereby_o to_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n and_o in_o effect_n this_o be_v to_o do_v like_o alexander_n who_o cut_v the_o knot_n he_o can_v not_o untie_v and_o to_o dispute_v soldier_n like_o this_o term_n thus_o use_v in_o a_o preface_n seem_v supportable_a yet_o i_o be_o sorry_a it_o have_v offend_v mr._n arnaud_n if_o it_o be_v because_o we_o make_v his_o friend_n a_o common_a soldier_n let_v he_o consider_v likewise_o we_o represent_v he_o also_o as_o a_o alexander_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o my_o answer_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v so_o soldier_n like_o as_o he_o pretend_v policy_n say_v he_o have_v its_o bound_n it_o have_v not_o a_o part_n in_o every_o affair_n nor_o effect_n all_o thing_n who_o doubt_v it_o all_o that_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o policy_n which_o
reign_v so_o much_o in_o that_o council_n be_v that_o it_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o reunite_v themselves_o with_o the_o latin_n without_o a_o pre_n examination_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n in_o hope_n each_o of_o they_o shall_v keep_v their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o suffer_v no_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o same_o policy_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la inspire_v his_o bishop_n with_o as_o we_o already_o observe_v and_o make_v they_o consent_v to_o the_o union_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n under_o gregory_n the_o x._o now_o this_o be_v call_v in_o my_o dictionary_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o too_o of_o dictionary_n of_o my_o own_o make_v this_o be_v call_v i_o say_v a_o plaster_a union_n a_o external_a agreement_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o shadow_n and_o appearance_n of_o a_o union_n see_v that_o within_o there_o be_v a_o real_a separation_n the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o my_o answer_n depend_v on_o two_o question_n the_o first_o whether_o in_o effect_n policy_n have_v any_o share_n in_o this_o affair_n or_o not_o the_o second_o whether_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o first_o question_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o person_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o it_o be_v no_o great_a mystery_n say_v he_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o this_o design_n of_o a_o 337._o ibid_fw-la p._n 337._o union_n touch_v the_o difference_n which_o divide_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o latin_n there_o shall_v be_v politic_a respect_n and_o humane_a interest_n this_o be_v neither_o marvellous_a nor_o unjust_a but_o whether_o just_a or_o unjust_a be_v not_o the_o question_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o i_o there_o be_v such_o respect_n in_o this_o affair_n the_o turk_n say_v he_o likewise_o make_v great_a progress_n and_o reduce_v the_o emperor_n to_o the_o great_a extremity_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o treat_v with_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n as_o be_v more_o able_a to_o procure_v he_o that_o assistance_n he_o need_v and_o hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o union_n than_o with_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n here_o than_o we_o have_v the_o policy_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o greek_n describe_v the_o father_n of_o bale_n say_v he_o moreover_o be_v very_o desirous_a to_o raise_v up_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o council_n by_o a_o union_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v the_o most_o advantageous_a offer_v they_o be_v able_a to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la emanuel_n '_o s_o son_n and_o successor_n but_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o intend_v to_o transfer_v the_o council_n from_o bale_n to_o ferrara_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o a_o pretence_n of_o this_o translation_n and_o so_o order_v it_o with_o the_o greek_a emperor_n that_o he_o engage_v he_o to_o send_v word_n he_o can_v not_o come_v to_o bale_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v again_o the_o political_a interest_n of_o eugenus_n and_o his_o bishop_n we_o may_v here_o relate_v several_a matter_n touch_v the_o miserable_a state_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o of_o the_o negotiation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n and_o of_o pope_n eugenus_n with_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n touch_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o pope_n be_v prefer_v and_o several_a other_o circumstance_n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o prove_v a_o point_n that_o be_v grant_v come_v we_o then_o to_o the_o second_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o policy_n so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o point_n the_o reader_n must_v here_o remember_v what_o i_o prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o different_a opinion_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n some_o of_o which_o break_v out_o into_o open_a dispute_n and_o other_o not_z 2._o that_o although_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n touch_v the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o the_o main_a infinite_o different_a yet_o be_v their_o difference_n conceal_v under_o a_o veil_n of_o expression_n common_a to_o they_o both_o on_o these_o two_o principle_n i_o say_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n a_o general_a discussion_n of_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o these_o two_o church_n differ_v nor_o that_o the_o union_n be_v carry_v on_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v indeed_o at_o first_o the_o sentiment_n of_o george_n scholarius_n who_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o to_o make_v a_o solid_a and_o last_a union_n it_o be_v needful_a to_o examine_v all_o the_o doctrine_n on_o both_o side_n 6._o syrup_n hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 3._o c._n 6._o without_o omit_v any_o but_o for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o politic_a temporary_a union_n the_o send_n of_o three_o or_o four_o deputy_n be_v sufficient_a which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o if_o not_o a_o better_a effect_n and_o will_v be_v more_o beneficial_a to_o their_o country_n than_o if_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o whole_a clergy_n be_v present_a this_o advice_n be_v present_o like_v of_o but_o not_o take_v for_o there_o be_v neither_o mention_n in_o the_o council_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n the_o salvation_n of_o the_o damn_a apocryphal_a book_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o point_n but_o what_o have_v be_v open_o controvert_v and_o of_o they_o how_o many_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n although_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o necessity_n thereof_o nor_o of_o the_o priest_n coelibacy_n although_o this_o have_v be_v former_o debate_v nor_o use_v of_o carve_a image_n which_o the_o greek_n esteem_v idol_n nor_o ministry_n of_o confirmation_n which_o the_o latin_n hold_v belong_v only_o to_o the_o bishop_n whereas_o the_o greek_n administer_v it_o by_o their_o priest_n although_o photius_n make_v it_o a_o cause_n of_o separation_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o use_n of_o blood_n and_o creature_n strangle_v which_o the_o greek_n hold_v unlawful_a although_o cerularius_n make_v it_o his_o chief_a accusation_n nor_o of_o the_o visible_a light_n which_o shine_v about_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o mount_n tabor_n which_o the_o greek_n hold_v to_o be_v a_o beam_n of_o god_n eternal_a light_n nor_o several_a other_o error_n broach_v by_o palamas_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v embrace_v nor_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o grant_v indulgency_n which_o the_o greek_n deride_v nor_o of_o the_o three_o immersion_n they_o believe_v necessary_a in_o baptism_n there_o be_v only_o mention_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o azyme_n purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o papal_a supremacy_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o five_o point_n discuss_v neither_o namely_o that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o pass_v into_o the_o decree_n without_o examination_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o now_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v we_o believe_v that_o policy_n can_v not_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o point_n express_o set_v down_o in_o their_o book_n in_o other_o which_o be_v public_o controvert_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n and_o agitate_a in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o article_n on_o which_o they_o see_v nothing_o determine_v in_o their_o church_n neither_o for_o it_o nor_o against_o it_o on_o which_o neither_o they_o nor_o their_o father_n have_v yet_o dispute_v and_o of_o who_o importance_n they_o can_v not_o judge_n be_v hinder_v by_o their_o ignorance_n moreover_o have_v transubstantiation_n be_v propose_v to_o have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o reject_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n will_v have_v some_o colour_n perhaps_o i_o say_v perhaps_o for_o after_o all_o if_o their_o policy_n be_v so_o prevalent_a as_o to_o make_v they_o sign_v a_o decree_n against_o their_o own_o conscience_n wherein_o they_o renounce_v their_o ancient_a opinion_n touch_v the_o five_o article_n and_o receive_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o they_o be_v not_o put_v upon_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o their_o
silence_n signify_v no_o more_o on_o either_o part_n but_o that_o both_o be_v quiet_o permit_v to_o enjoy_v their_o own_o opinion_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o conclude_v thence_o at_o far_a than_o a_o simple_a toleration_n as_o of_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v now_o if_o humane_a interest_n be_v so_o powerful_a over_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o abjure_v their_o own_o opinion_n and_o embrace_v in_o appearance_n other_o can_v it_o be_v think_v strange_a they_o shall_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o article_n of_o that_o kind_n it_o seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o zeal_n for_o their_o religion_n if_o they_o have_v any_o spark_n of_o it_o yet_o leave_v shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o restrain_v the_o dispute_n to_o a_o few_o point_n for_o they_o will_v lose_v as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o they_o propose_v the_o necessity_n of_o their_o affair_n force_v they_o to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o they_o to_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o all_o those_o they_o can_v smother_v by_o their_o silence_n be_v as_o so_o many_o point_n win_v because_o they_o be_v not_o lose_v mr_n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o their_o politic_a interest_n be_v not_o so_o prevalent_a over_o 337._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 337._o they_o as_o to_o take_v away_o from_o they_o all_o kind_n of_o liberty_n and_o carry_v they_o forth_o to_o the_o betray_n of_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o resistance_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o manage_v their_o pretension_n and_o that_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v discuss_v in_o this_o council_n with_o as_o much_o exactness_n as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o any_o council_n that_o if_o they_o betray_v their_o conscience_n it_o be_v through_o humane_a weakness_n have_v first_o render_v to_o their_o opinion_n all_o the_o testimony_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o weak_a person_n but_o what_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o less_o purpose_n all_o this_o be_v true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o abandon_v to_o subscribe_v to_o contrary_a one_o but_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o other_o they_o mention_v not_o and_o which_o consequent_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o receive_v among_o which_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o and_o moreover_o this_o resistance_n and_o management_n he_o speak_v of_o only_o appear_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o procession_n and_o not_o in_o other_o point_v contain_v in_o the_o decree_n for_o they_o pass_v they_o over_o without_o examination_n and_o discussion_n except_o that_o of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v slight_o regard_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o to_o show_v afterward_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o suspect_v the_o greek_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o they_o betray_v not_o their_o own_o sentiment_n nor_o be_v wilful_o ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o shall_v hereafter_o consider_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o make_v we_o first_o a_o end_n of_o examine_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o know_v what_o he_o say_v when_o he_o make_v such_o unreasonable_a supposition_n do_v he_o consider_v into_o what_o absurdity_n he_o plunge_v himself_o or_o will_v he_o pretend_v the_o greek_n agree_v among_o themselves_o before_o they_o part_v from_o constantinople_n to_o conceal_v their_o opinion_n on_o this_o point_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o carry_v on_o this_o design_n so_o dexterous_o that_o among_o so_o many_o greek_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o discover_v this_o secret_a to_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v certain_o judicious_a person_n enough_o still_o in_o the_o world_n to_o determine_v which_o of_o we_o two_o seem_v to_o consider_v most_o what_o he_o say_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n plot_v together_o at_o constantinople_n or_o that_o they_o carry_v it_o so_o close_o at_o florence_n but_o that_o the_o latin_n may_v know_v if_o they_o will_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n their_o book_n speak_v their_o mind_n these_o complot_n and_o conspiration_n be_v phantasm_n which_o appear_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o study_n i_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n pass_v over_o in_o silence_n several_a article_n on_o which_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o i_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o they_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o contrary_a it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o produce_v his_o reason_n let_v he_o tell_v we_o what_o complot_n there_o can_v be_v between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n in_o so_o many_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v let_v he_o tell_v we_o at_o least_o why_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o other_o write_n wherein_o be_v mention_v the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o latin_n say_v transubstantiate_a the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v only_o consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v wherefore_o in_o the_o decretal_a of_o the_o union_n whether_o we_o read_v it_o in_o latin_a or_o greek_a we_o find_v no_o mention_n there_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n why_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v express_v in_o these_o general_a term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la veraciter_fw-la confici_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v it_o policy_n or_o ignorance_n or_o complot_n or_o conspiration_n which_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v substantial_o into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o live_a flesh_n etc._n etc._n or_o those_o of_o innocent_a the_o iii_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o blood_n into_o the_o wine_n for_o for_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n mean_v by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a and_o real_a transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o latin_n understand_v their_o confici_fw-la be_v a_o frivolous_a pretence_n which_o i_o have_v already_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o latin_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o i_o whether_o they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v one_o another_o opinion_n we_o will_v suppose_v if_o he_o will_v they_o make_v this_o their_o particular_a study_n but_o than_o what_o signify_v this_o to_o our_o question_n i_o be_o satisfy_v they_o be_v reunite_v without_o any_o formal_a declaration_n of_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o point_n for_o as_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n on_o other_o point_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o so_o be_v it_o the_o same_o concern_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n reason_n ill_a because_o he_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o greek_n dispute_v on_o all_o particular_n wherein_o they_o know_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o false_a principle_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o instance_n i_o already_o produce_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o very_a act_n of_o that_o council_n that_o the_o emperor_n weary_v with_o the_o debate_n hasten_v to_o expedient_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v the_o union_n we_o have_v leave_v say_v he_o to_o his_o greek_n our_o family_n in_o danger_n expose_v to_o the_o 23._o council_n flor._n sess_n 23._o fury_n of_o the_o infidel_n time_n slip_v away_o and_o we_o advance_v nothing_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o these_o dispute_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o medium_fw-la and_o therefore_o we_o find_v 25._o sess_n 25._o the_o greek_n tell_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o be_v not_o for_o dispute_v because_o dispute_v general_o engender_v trouble_v but_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o some_o other_o mean_n of_o union_n we_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o say_v the_o emperor_n to_o cardinal_n julian_n that_o we_o be_v not_o for_o any_o more_o dispute_n for_o word_n be_v never_o want_v 25._o sess_n 25._o to_o you_o your_o dialect_n will_v never_o suffer_v you_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a at_o a_o reply_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o last_o let_v we_o i_o pray_v then_o lay_v aside_o these_o tedious_a controversy_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o other_o mean_n for_o reunite_a we_o but_o the_o greek_n assist_v at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o adore_v the_o mass_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v andrew_n de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n i_o answer_v 343._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 343._o they_o be_v present_a at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o to_o show_v they_o approve_v their_o doctrine_n
election_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a their_o election_n be_v invalid_a be_v as_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o consequent_o have_v have_v no_o jurisdiction_n moreover_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v rather_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v the_o election_n than_o they_o for_o they_o consecrate_v he_o who_o he_o present_v so_o that_o here_o will_v this_o advantage_n redound_v from_o this_o aforementioned_a election_n one_a that_o as_o fast_o as_o the_o schismatical_a bishop_n die_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n or_o other_o of_o who_o judgement_n there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o doubt_v will_v take_v their_o place_n 2d_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o schismatic_n may_v be_v happy_o undertake_v and_o effect_v in_o particular_a synod_n but_o his_o holiness_n must_v never_o despair_v nor_o be_v weary_a or_o think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o he_o have_v elect_v one_o patriarch_n he_o must_v on_o the_o contrary_a substitute_n another_o again_o and_o again_o ever_o put_v scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n into_o the_o place_n of_o the_o decease_a until_o all_o the_o old_a schismatical_a prelate_n be_v dead_a and_o their_o place_n fill_v with_o catholic_n and_o see_v that_o the_o election_n of_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n depend_v likewise_o on_o the_o turk_n because_o they_o be_v greek_n and_o that_o the_o government_n of_o these_o church_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o greek_n the_o same_o measure_n must_v be_v take_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o by_o mean_n of_o ambassador_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o affair_n will_v be_v successful_a for_o money_n do_v all_o thing_n in_o this_o country_n so_o that_o all_o the_o patriarch_n be_v roman_n catholic_n and_o their_o duty_n oblige_v they_o to_o establish_v catholic_n bishop_n and_o curate_n according_a as_o their_o wisdom_n shall_v direct_v they_o nothing_o will_v hinder_v we_o from_o say_v in_o a_o short_a time_n behold_v one_o flock_n and_o one_o only_a shepherd_n the_o schismatical_a prelate_n will_v be_v root_v out_o and_o those_o who_o from_o their_o infancy_n have_v be_v pious_o bring_v up_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n will_v take_v their_o place_n these_o new_a prelate_n by_o the_o uprightness_n of_o their_o life_n and_o soundness_n of_o their_o doctrine_n may_v govern_v a_o people_n who_o be_v only_o erroneous_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o natural_a facility_n and_o proneness_n to_o believe_v what_o their_o bishop_n tell_v they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n will_v have_v take_v and_o not_o that_o of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n chap._n vii_o several_a passage_n of_o greek_a author_n cite_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n examine_v that_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n dispute_n touch_v this_o matter_n of_o the_o greek_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n will_v not_o long_o detain_v we_o he_o produce_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n cabasilas_n simeon_n de_fw-fr thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a of_o the_o greek_a book_n of_o divinity_n they_o be_v the_o same_o we_o find_v in_o all_o the_o controvertist_n in_o bellarmin_n cardinal_n perron_n coccius_n father_n noüet_v and_o especial_o allatius_n from_o who_o it_o seem_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v they_o rather_o than_o from_o their_o original_n it_o will_v be_v a_o needless_a labour_n to_o relate_v they_o at_o length_n one_o after_o another_o together_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n commentary_n on_o they_o it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a i_o examine_v as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o to_o discover_v mr._n arnaud_n error_n which_o i_o hope_v to_o do_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v remain_v satisfy_v first_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n cabasilus_n and_o jeremias_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o figure_n or_o representation_n but_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o antitype_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o grant_v all_o this_o and_o i_o join_v all_o these_o four_o author_n together_o on_o this_o head_n that_o i_o may_v thereby_o avoid_v mr._n arnaud_n prolixity_n who_o have_v propose_v they_o one_o after_o another_o can_v not_o avoid_v the_o oft_o repeat_v of_o the_o same_o induction_n and_o argument_n one_o answer_n shall_v serve_v for_o all_o theophylact_fw-mi say_v he_o keep_v to_o the_o propriety_n of_o word_n he_o exclude_v 180._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o p._n 180._o whatsoever_o vary_v from_o they_o he_o overthrow_v and_o absolute_o reject_v all_o metaphorical_a signification_n and_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n est._n 215._o c._n 12._o p._n 215._o euthymius_n say_v he_o exclude_v the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o plain_o show_v he_o have_v not_o take_v the_o word_n est_fw-la in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la he_o have_v then_o take_v it_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o reality_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o author_n can_v not_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n see_v they_o will_v argue_v contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n for_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n nor_o that_o the_o bread_n he_o will_v give_v shall_v be_v the_o figure_n so_o neither_o have_v he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v give_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n or_o that_o the_o bread_n he_o will_v give_v shall_v contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n i_o answer_v mr._n arnaud_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o show_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n admit_v not_o the_o figurative_a sense_n in_o our_o saviour_n word_n neither_o take_v the_o term_n est_fw-la in_o the_o sense_n of_o significat_fw-la we_o grant_v it_o he_o and_o we_o grant_v likewise_o that_o we_o agree_v not_o with_o they_o in_o this_o but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o thence_o follow_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n now_o i_o maintain_v that_o not_o only_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o that_o the_o contrary_n do_v for_o they_o hold_v a_o kind_n of_o middle_a way_n between_o the_o sense_n of_o figure_n and_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n in_o a_o word_n they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n as_o to_o its_o substance_n be_v yet_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n by_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n as_o we_o already_o show_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o forego_n book_n what_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v more_o will_v he_o have_v we_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o mean_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n they_o say_v so_o in_o express_a term_n will_v he_o have_v we_o show_v he_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n lose_v not_o its_o existence_n nor_o be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n that_o it_o be_v before_o the_o thing_n itself_o speak_v as_o much_o and_o we_o have_v show_v it_o in_o its_o place_n as_o clear_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v show_v do_v he_o doubt_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o keep_v the_o precise_a and_o literal_a sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n they_o do_v themselves_o declare_v that_o they_o understand_v they_o not_o otherwise_o will_v he_o have_v this_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v but_o a_o bad_a way_n of_o keep_v the_o literal_a sense_n the_o greek_n maintain_v the_o contrary_a and_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_v the_o instance_n of_o food_n which_o be_v make_v one_o with_o our_o body_n by_o this_o same_o way_n of_o assimulation_n and_o augmentation_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v these_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n but_o as_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n so_o neither_o do_v he_o say_v this_o be_v the_o virtue_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n one_a this_o be_v to_o dispute_v against_o the_o greek_n and_o not_o against_o we_o who_o never_o undertake_v to_o warrant_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o opinion_n 2d_o they_o will_v answer_v he_o this_o impression_n of_o virtue_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o bread_n our_o lord_n body_n without_o a_o figure_n and_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n because_o the_o substance_n of_o food_n be_v not_o precise_o change_v into_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o but_o only_o add_v to_o it_o to_o make_v a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n yet_o become_v our_o body_n in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n not_o a_o figure_n but_o our_o body_n itself_o not_o another_o body_n but_o the_o same_o we_o have_v before_o beside_o they_o
change_n of_o virtue_n signify_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n by_o three_o explication_n of_o which_o he_o give_v we_o the_o choice_n moreover_o i_o know_v not_o why_o he_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o 288._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9_o p._n 288._o eaithful_a never_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o nor_o his_o body_n from_o its_o virtue_n for_o if_o he_o mean_v this_o general_o as_o his_o expression_n intimate_v he_o shall_v remember_v what_o he_o say_v just_a before_o that_o baptism_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n blood_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o minister_n imagine_v this_o virtue_n to_o be_v 179._o ibid._n p._n 179._o contain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v have_v observe_v that_o in_o his_o chapter_n on_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n he_o positive_o assert_n that_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v 223._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o p._n 223._o communicate_v to_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o confirmation_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o here_o be_v a_o manifest_a contradiction_n for_o if_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v according_a as_o he_o understand_v it_o from_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n how_o do_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o confirmation_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o this_o body_n see_v it_o be_v out_o of_o doubt_n that_o they_o contain_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o but_o whence_o have_v he_o learn_v such_o a_o profound_a kind_n of_o doctrine_n that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o separate_v the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n from_o the_o body_n itself_o do_v not_o this_o virtue_n accompany_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n to_o salvation_n and_o in_o which_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v a_o presence_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o the_o father_n teach_v we_o eat_v our_o saviour_n flesh_n as_o well_o in_o the_o hear_n of_o the_o word_n as_o in_o the_o participation_n of_o baptism_n which_o can_v only_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o virtue_n separate_v from_o the_o substance_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o he_o understand_v this_o as_o mean_v only_o of_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o that_o his_o term_n be_v general_a and_o in_o manner_n of_o a_o principle_n which_o he_o afterward_o apply_v to_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o do_v not_o at_o all_o resolve_v the_o question_n see_v our_o debate_n be_v whether_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n together_o with_o the_o substance_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v in_o it_o alone_o and_o without_o the_o substance_n wherefore_o must_v not_o the_o faithful_a who_o acknowledge_v in_o other_o particular_n this_o virtue_n without_o the_o substance_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi and_o which_o may_v likewise_o serve_v for_o a_o illustration_n to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v out_o of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n this_o author_n write_v a_o treatise_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o greco_n lat._n bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la under_o this_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o those_o that_o doubt_n and_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n say_v he_o find_v the_o minister_n very_o much_o perplex_v touch_v this_o doubt_n but_o this_o be_v only_o a_o imaginary_a difficulty_n for_o what_o perplexity_n be_v 223._o lib._n 2._o c._n 13._o p._n 223._o there_o in_o it_o these_o people_n doubt_v whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o do_v they_o doubt_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n no_o this_o be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o their_o doubt_n do_v they_o doubt_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n shall_v we_o take_v their_o doubt_n in_o this_o sense_n it_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o strange_a matter_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v it_o he_o may_v declaim_v if_o he_o please_v why_o can_v not_o they_o believe_v christ_n may_v moral_o communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n be_v it_o a_o hard_a matter_n to_o communicate_v to_o the_o ibid._n ibid._n bread_n the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n than_o to_o communicate_v it_o to_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o confirmation_n this_o be_v but_o a_o flourish_n for_o palladius_n tell_v we_o that_o a_o monk_n doubt_v of_o this_o very_a thing_n have_v have_v no_o respect_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n remonstrance_n he_o doubt_v touch_v the_o gift_n and_o say_v how_o can_v the_o 73._o pallad_n hist_o cap._n 73._o gift_n sanctify_v i_o st._n ambrose_n in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr initiatis_fw-la combat_v the_o same_o doubt_n touch_v the_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n be_v this_o then_o this_o great_a mystery_n which_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v nor_o ear_n hear_v nor_o yet_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v i_o see_v the_o same_o water_n which_o i_o see_v every_o day_n be_v this_o that_o which_o must_v cleanse_v i_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o imagine_v it_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o matter_n for_o weak_a and_o profane_a person_n to_o believe_v a_o supernatural_a virtue_n to_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o ely_n de_fw-fr creté_fw-fr have_v tell_v we_o that_o god_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n add_v that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v christ_n himself_o say_v it_o which_o show_v that_o this_o be_v as_o much_o a_o subject_a of_o doubt_n as_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o expound_v in_o this_o sense_n the_o doubt_n of_o those_o of_o who_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n speak_v his_o expression_n must_v not_o be_v alter_v they_o doubt_v whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o doubt_n arise_v from_o the_o general_a and_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o positive_o affirm_v it_o what_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o the_o greek_n than_o understand_v these_o general_a expression_n in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n i_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o with_o reason_n for_o this_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v these_o doubter_n at_o least_o believe_v their_o church_n take_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o their_o doubt_n which_o i_o also_o deny_v for_o if_o these_o be_v their_o thought_n why_o do_v they_o not_o tell_v we_o so_o why_o can_v not_o they_o say_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o what_o purpose_n so_o many_o word_n this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n offend_v they_o and_o which_o way_n soever_o they_o turn_v it_o it_o can_v not_o seem_v to_o they_o capable_a of_o a_o rational_a sense_n whether_o this_o doubt_n arise_v through_o want_v of_o a_o thro-consideration_n or_o whether_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v examine_v the_o matter_n or_o have_v consider_v the_o proposition_n either_o confuse_o in_o itself_o or_o in_o the_o exposition_n the_o greek_n give_v of_o it_o be_v more_o than_o we_o know_v for_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n say_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o we_o can_v inform_v ourselves_o elsewhere_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n on_o which_o every_o man_n may_v make_v his_o conjecture_n but_o yet_o this_o principle_n must_v remain_v undeniable_a that_o their_o doubt_n arise_v from_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o from_o this_o other_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n show_v we_o if_o he_o please_v how_o it_o happen_v that_o between_o these_o two_o doubt_n which_o theophylact_v and_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n propose_v there_o arise_v never_o a_o one_o touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n for_o suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v it_o it_o can_v not_o be_v but_o some_o must_v doubt_v and_o say_v how_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n even_o as_o they_o say_v how_o be_v bread_n flesh_n how_o be_v bread_n the_o body_n the_o language_n which_o
be_v not_o flesh_n this_o reason_v oppose_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o also_o the_o example_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o saviour_n eat_v but_o it_o do_v not_o disagree_v with_o the_o exposition_n which_o they_o give_v of_o it_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n on_o the_o contrary_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o theophylact_v use_n this_o exposition_n for_o the_o solving_a of_o the_o objection_n contain_v in_o this_o reason_v which_o plain_o show_v that_o whilst_o this_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n stand_v alone_o and_o unexplain_v it_o may_v give_v occasion_n to_o ignorant_a people_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v and_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n understand_v it_o the_o doubt_n vanish_v and_o this_o will_v more_o plain_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o answer_n which_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n make_v to_o those_o that_o doubt_v for_o it_o come_v very_o near_o to_o that_o of_o theophylact._n god_n say_v he_o respect_v our_o weakness_n lest_o we_o shall_v conceive_v horror_n at_o the_o pledge_n of_o eternal_a life_n as_o be_v not_o able_a to_o endure_v the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n do_v therefore_o deliver_v to_o we_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n and_o have_v join_v to_o they_o his_o divinity_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o answer_n do_v in_o a_o manner_n explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n which_o do_v very_o well_o solve_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o doubter_n and_o bereave_v it_o of_o its_o strength_n for_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o by_o this_o mean_n to_o wit_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n there_o be_v no_o long_a occasion_n to_o say_v it_o shall_v appear_v flesh_n it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o whole_a dispute_n of_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n overthrow_v transubstantiation_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o theophylact._n for_o as_o to_o those_o that_o doubt_v have_v they_o know_v the_o greek_a church_n teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n they_o will_v have_v ground_v their_o objection_n not_o on_o the_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n but_o on_o the_o particular_a one_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n whence_o it_o more_o strong_o and_o distinct_o follow_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o appear_v flesh_n after_o the_o change_n and_o as_o to_o the_o answer_v return_v they_o they_o must_v have_v be_v tell_v that_o the_o substance_n only_o be_v change_v and_o that_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n remain_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o veil_n to_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v answer_v on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n this_o answer_n will_v be_v absurd_a if_o we_o suppose_v transubstantiation_n of_o the_o difficulty_n will_v still_o remain_v why_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o substance_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a flesh_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n yet_o nicolaus_n methoniensis_n will_v have_v these_o objector_n rest_v satify_v with_o his_o answer_n and_o extend_v not_o their_o doubt_n any_o far_o chap._n viii_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarracen_n be_v cause_v to_o make_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n consider_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n simeon_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o several_a other_o collect_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n examine_v we_o have_v already_o rehearse_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n cause_v the_o sarracen_n to_o make_v that_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o show_v the_o greek_n keep_v themselves_o to_o the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wines_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o how_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n leave_v to_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n thereof_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o be_v all_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o draw_v this_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o his_o advantage_n but_o see_v he_o design_v to_o make_v a_o proof_n of_o it_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o rehearse_v true_o the_o term_n of_o it_o and_o not_o alter_v they_o as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o version_n i_o believe_v say_v the_o convert_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom_n 2._o grec_n lat._n be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n this_o clause_n thus_o express_v have_v not_o content_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v not_o think_v good_a to_o relate_v it_o in_o this_o form_n although_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a version_n i_o believe_v also_o say_v the_o sarracen_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n intellectual_o and_o invisible_o above_o all_o humane_a understanding_n as_o be_v best_n know_a to_o himself_o these_o be_v so_o far_o the_o true_a expression_n of_o the_o profession_n here_o follow_v mr._n arnaud_n version_n i_o be_o persuade_v 247._o lib._n 2._o c._n 15._o p._n 247._o i_o believe_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mystical_o consecrate_a by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n in_o a_o manner_n not_o to_o be_v perceive_v by_o our_o eye_n and_o discernible_a only_o to_o the_o mind_n but_o surpass_v all_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n and_o which_o be_v only_o comprehend_v by_o god_n alone_o and_o so_o i_o promise_v that_o i_o will_v partake_v of_o it_o with_o other_o faithful_a people_n as_o be_v in_o truth_n his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o this_o mean_n one_a he_o confound_v two_o thing_n which_o the_o proselyte_n distinguish_v the_o one_o be_v to_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o which_o the_o christian_n partake_v and_o the_o other_o to_o confess_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o two_o clause_n be_v thus_o distinguish_v it_o be_v clear_v the_o first_o suppose_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v conceal_v by_o confound_v they_o in_o one_o 2_o instead_o of_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d intellectual_o and_o invisible_o he_o have_v take_v such_o a_o circuit_n as_o change_v the_o sense_n in_o a_o manner_n say_v he_o which_o our_o eye_n do_v not_o discover_v and_o which_o be_v discernible_a only_o to_o the_o mind_n to_o hinder_v the_o reader_n from_o observe_v that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a not_o sensible_a or_o material_a for_o this_o be_v precise_o what_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3_o instead_o of_o these_o term_n as_o he_o alone_o know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o god_n only_o determinate_o know_v what_o this_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a change_n be_v he_o have_v translate_v in_o a_o manner_n comprehend_v by_o god_n alone_o to_o accommodate_v this_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o express_o determine_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o but_o not_o be_v able_a to_o disentangle_v herself_o from_o the_o difficulty_n she_o find_v in_o this_o doctrine_n send_v we_o to_o god_n and_o yet_o with_o all_o these_o alteration_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n we_o dispute_v on_o they_o be_v then_o change_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o substance_n it_o be_v this_o consequence_n which_o we_o deny_v in_o effect_n whether_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n as_o the_o greek_n explain_v it_o or_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o
change_n of_o substance_n so_o that_o so_o far_a jeremias_n have_v no_o cause_n to_o tell_v they_o they_o mistake_v his_o word_n neither_o do_v he_o do_v it_o in_o his_o reply_n or_o second_o answer_n but_o still_o continue_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v without_o proceed_v any_o far_o it_o be_v true_a in_o fine_a that_o the_o divine_n have_v reply_v to_o jeremias_n his_o second_o letter_n they_o express_o oppose_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o seem_v thereby_o to_o suppose_v they_o have_v take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o jeremias_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a transubstantiation_n which_o may_v then_o oblige_v this_o patriarch_n to_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o former_a write_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o return_v they_o no_o particular_a answer_n touch_v the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o tell_v they_o in_o general_a concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o see_v they_o admit_v only_o some_o of_o they_o and_o moreover_o erroneous_o pervert_v and_o change_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a doctrine_n to_o obtain_v their_o aim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o therefore_o deserve_v not_o the_o title_n of_o divine_n which_o sufficient_o show_v his_o complaint_n against_o they_o for_o their_o misunderstanding_n of_o these_o term_n in_o understand_v they_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n certify_v they_o that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v not_o deviate_v from_o the_o general_a and_o usual_a expression_n of_o his_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v in_o these_o write_n of_o jeremias_n such_o matter_n which_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n as_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o relate_v when_o we_o treat_v on_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n double_a that_o be_v to_o say_v consist_v on_o one_o hand_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o of_o sensible_a thing_n which_o be_v water_n oil_n bread_n and_o the_o chalice_n by_o which_o our_o soul_n be_v sanctify_v for_o a_o man_n that_o speak_v thus_o clear_o show_v he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v we_o may_v likewise_o reckon_v in_o this_o rank_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o church_n that_o she_o be_v set_v forth_o to_o we_o in_o the_o mystery_n not_o as_o in_o the_o symbol_n but_o as_o the_o member_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o the_o branch_n of_o a_o tree_n in_o the_o root_n or_o as_o the_o branch_n in_o the_o vine_n according_a to_o our_o saviour_n word_n for_o here_o be_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a communion_n of_o name_n or_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n but_o the_o identity_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o for_o the_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o be_v not_o change_v into_o our_o body_n but_o we_o be_v change_v into_o they_o the_o strong_a part_n prevail_v the_o iron_n when_o put_v in_o the_o fire_n become_v fire_n itself_o but_o the_o fire_n become_v not_o iron_n as_o then_o when_o the_o iron_n be_v red-hot_a we_o perceive_v no_o more_o iron_n but_o fire_n the_o fire_n dispel_v all_o the_o propriety_n of_o iron_n so_o he_o that_o behold_v christ_n church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o partake_v of_o his_o flesh_n behold_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o discourse_n be_v take_v verbatim_o out_o of_o cabasilas_n as_o i_o have_v observe_v elsewhere_o and_o show_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n must_v not_o be_v urge_v as_o if_o they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n see_v he_o use_v the_o same_o term_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o communicant_n say_v we_o be_v change_v into_o the_o mystery_n they_o likewise_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o take_v in_o a_o counter-sence_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o say_v that_o jeremias_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n mr._n arnaud_n accuse_v i_o of_o falsify_v this_o passage_n but_o this_o accusation_n come_v from_o his_o be_v out_o of_o humour_n the_o original_a word_n i_o recite_v be_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o will_v perceive_v nothing_o else_o but_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o as_o to_o what_o i_o say_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n i_o affirm_v this_o be_v his_o sense_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o prejudice_v as_o he_o be_v can_v give_v it_o any_o other_o for_o to_o what_o relate_v this_o comparison_n of_o fire_n which_o change_v the_o iron_n but_o to_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o church_n and_o this_o union_n of_o the_o church_n with_o christ_n but_o to_o his_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a union_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o as_o much_o as_o she_o be_v partaker_n of_o his_o flesh_n but_o this_o do_v not_o in_o any_o sort_n change_v his_o sense_n for_o it_o be_v from_o the_o mystical_a participation_n of_o his_o flesh_n that_o come_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o spirit_n which_o effect_n this_o admirable_a change_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v subalternate_a but_o not_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impertinent_o charge_v i_o with_o falsify_v the_o passage_n of_o jeremias_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o this_o other_o passage_n which_o forbesius_n allege_v and_o concern_v which_o i_o have_v complain_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v say_v if_o he_o please_v that_o my_o complaint_n be_v unreasonable_a yet_o will_v it_o be_v find_v both_o just_a and_o reasonable_a forbesius_n be_v a_o person_n who_o make_v outward_a profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n yet_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o peace_n and_o agreement_n to_o soften_v what_o we_o believe_v be_v hard_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o and_o instance_n jeremias_n who_o teach_v according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v neither_o a_o figure_n nor_o a_o azyme_n but_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o leaven_a bread_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v this_o forbesius_n as_o a_o person_n who_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n with_o we_o be_v a_o protestant_n the_o cause_n then_o of_o my_o complaint_n be_v that_o we_o must_v have_v a_o false_a translation_n of_o jeremias_n impose_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o protestant_n without_o tell_v we_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o protestant_n be_v when_o we_o make_v use_v of_o a_o witness_n we_o ought_v certain_o to_o consider_v what_o he_o be_v and_o if_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v just_a exception_n against_o he_o we_o must_v not_o offer_v he_o and_o when_o we_o will_v use_v a_o passage_n which_o he_o allege_v we_o must_v take_v care_v his_o translation_n be_v true_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o justify_v the_o translation_n of_o protestant_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v his_o fault_n this_o may_v be_v indeed_o allege_v suppose_v the_o 365._o p._n 365._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v dispute_v against_o forbesius_n or_o be_v ignorant_a who_o this_o forbesius_n be_v but_o this_o man_n character_n sufficient_o show_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o book_n neither_o do_v it_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o forbesius_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o this_o translation_n but_o transcribe_v it_o verbatim_o from_o socolovius_n neither_o be_v it_o less_o a_o deceit_n in_o forbesius_n himself_o who_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o jeremias_n say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o and_o when_o a_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n deceive_v we_o we_o have_v right_a to_o inveigh_v against_o he_o let_v we_o come_v then_o to_o the_o point_n and_o inquire_v whether_o the_o translation_n of_o jeremias_n be_v false_a mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v not_o and_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v the_o question_n will_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o read_n of_o jeremias_n his_o own_o word_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o of_o the_o lord_n
themselves_o to_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o object_n which_o be_v present_a before_o our_o eye_n as_o so_o many_o mark_n of_o reverence_n give_v to_o it_o this_o can_v be_v true_o say_v for_o the_o trisagion_n be_v address_v to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o not_o to_o the_o sacrament_n what_o also_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o three_o genuflexion_n may_v be_v make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o three_o person_n those_o that_o know_v the_o temper_n of_o the_o greek_n need_v not_o be_v tell_v what_o great_a lover_n of_o mystery_n they_o be_v in_o all_o thing_n as_o combesis_n do_v somewhere_o observe_v graeci_n say_v he_o sunt_fw-la valde_fw-la mystici_fw-la it_o be_v then_o very_a likely_a that_o the_o number_n of_o three_o in_o their_o kneel_n have_v a_o mystical_a reason_n and_o refer_v itself_o to_o three_o person_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v not_o 726._o p._n 726._o necessary_a to_o sing_v always_o the_o trisagion_n and_o when_o it_o be_v not_o sing_v yet_o the_o three_o genuflexion_n be_v make_v i_o grant_v it_o the_o three_o genuflexion_n then_o be_v not_o make_v to_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n this_o conclusion_n be_v not_o good_a can_v they_o not_o think_v of_o the_o trinity_n nor_o worship_n it_o but_o they_o must_v sing_v the_o trisagion_n mr._n claude_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n must_v prove_v that_o these_o term_n of_o the_o body_n of_o 725._o p._n 725._o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n before_o he_o can_v just_o blame_v this_o translation_n as_o false_a do_v ever_o any_o man_n behold_v a_o more_o unreasonable_a pretention_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n shall_v bring_v in_o his_o prejudication_n into_o his_o translation_n and_o add_v unto_o they_o what_o he_o please_v and_o have_v thus_o accommodate_v they_o to_o his_o sense_n he_o may_v give_v they_o i_o for_o good_a and_o substantial_a proof_n and_o i_o must_v not_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o charge_v his_o translation_n with_o falsity_n till_o i_o have_v show_v his_o prejudication_n to_o be_v false_a be_v there_o the_o least_o dram_n of_o equity_n in_o this_o after_o this_o rate_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v translate_v thus_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o proper_a substance_n for_o this_o translation_n be_v agreeable_a to_o his_o prejudication_n he_o may_v allege_v they_o to_o i_o in_o this_o form_n as_o a_o good_a and_o excellent_a proof_n and_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o his_o translation_n be_v false_a and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o thus_o in_o the_o original_a he_o may_v maintain_v against_o i_o that_o i_o have_v not_o the_o liberty_n to_o charge_v his_o translation_n as_o false_a till_o such_o time_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o term_n of_o body_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o body_n in_o proper_a substance_n and_o the_o law_n of_o controversy_n be_v as_o well_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o one_o party_n as_o the_o other_o i_o will_v render_v the_o same_o word_n this_o bread_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o produce_v my_o translation_n as_o a_o express_a proof_n of_o my_o sentiment_n i_o will_v likewise_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o must_v not_o accuse_v my_o translation_n as_o false_a till_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o by_o the_o term_n of_o body_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n we_o must_v not_o understand_v the_o sign_n of_o christ_n body_n but_o add_v he_o as_o this_o be_v a_o unjustifyable_a pretention_n to_o wit_n the_o pretention_n that_o the_o term_n of_o body_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o true_a body_n and_o be_v particular_o confute_v by_o all_o the_o greek_n of_o our_o time_n in_o suppose_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n signify_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n we_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v that_o those_o of_o bend_v the_o knee_n signify_v a_o real_a adoration_n what_o weak_a argue_n be_v here_o suppose_v these_o three_o genuflexion_n refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o we_o receive_v into_o our_o mouth_n suppose_v that_o by_o the_o term_n of_o body_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n in_o proper_a substance_n then_o mr._n arnaud_n translation_n will_v be_v tolerable_a there_o be_v so_o great_a irregularity_n in_o all_o this_o that_o the_o plain_a repetition_n of_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o confute_v it_o and_o thus_o have_v we_o consider_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v propose_v of_o any_o weight_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n and_o in_o his_o second_o three_o and_o four_o touch_v the_o greek_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o their_o doctrine_n we_o have_v meet_v with_o several_a delusion_n and_o many_o paralogism_n which_o be_v the_o two_o character_n of_o a_o person_n that_o be_v deceive_v himself_o and_o will_v have_v other_o to_o be_v deceive_v with_o he_o he_o have_v not_o be_v spare_v of_o his_o fruitless_a history_n false_a supposition_n starch_a preface_n amplification_n exclamation_n and_o in_o a_o word_n of_o any_o of_o the_o artifices_fw-la of_o rhetoric_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o strange_a be_v he_o have_v never_o less_o shun_v the_o slip_n into_o these_o default_n then_o when_o he_o have_v himself_o most_o unjust_o accuse_v i_o of_o they_o i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o his_o invective_n and_o sharpness_n with_o which_o he_o have_v stuff_v his_o discourse_n to_o render_v they_o more_o take_v and_o agreeable_a nor_o of_o that_o common_a custom_n of_o he_o of_o take_v in_o a_o contrary_a sense_n the_o most_o solid_a matter_n to_o make_v they_o seem_v ridiculous_a all_o which_o have_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o i_o have_v do_v the_o three_o thing_n i_o take_v upon_o i_o to_o prove_v the_o first_o to_o show_v that_o although_o it_o be_v true_a the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v perpetual_o in_o the_o church_n the_o other_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o in_o effect_n hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o three_o that_o all_o mr._n arnaud_n effort_n to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a proposition_n be_v ineffectual_a and_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o proof_n conclude_v direct_o against_o himself_o the_o first_o of_o these_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o solid_a reflection_n on_o evident_a matter_n of_o fact_n the_o second_o by_o good_a proof_n and_o the_o three_o by_o pertinent_a answer_n and_o most_o natural_a consequence_n it_o only_o remain_v now_o to_o be_v conclude_v from_o this_o whole_a dispute_n that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o not_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n see_v they_o be_v not_o find_v establish_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n this_o conclusion_n be_v as_o every_o man_n may_v see_v direct_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o if_o compare_v together_o it_o will_v be_v soon_o find_v that_o i_o be_v draw_v from_o my_o principle_n with_o far_o great_a evidence_n and_o necessity_n than_o the_o other_o follow_v from_o he_o for_o suppose_v the_o greek_n do_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n it_o can_v hence_o follow_v that_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v perpetual_o hold_v by_o that_o church_n as_o we_o make_v appear_v in_o our_o second_o book_n but_o if_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v a_o plain_a sign_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o believe_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v of_o by_o the_o two_o church_n before_o their_o separation_n if_o the_o greek_n do_v now_o at_o this_o day_n believe_v this_o doctrine_n have_v not_o do_v so_o heretofore_o we_o can_v marvel_v thereat_o consider_v their_o condition_n as_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v by_o we_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n and_o the_o unwearied_a pain_n the_o latin_n have_v take_v for_o the_o propogation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o east_n to_o which_o end_n they_o have_v use_v and_o do_v still_o use_v all_o kind_n of_o mean_n but_o suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o heretofore_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v they_o have_v cease_v believe_v it_o because_o it_o be_v natural_o more_o difficult_a for_o man_n to_o give_v over_o believe_v what_o they_o do_v once_o believe_v than_o to_o begin_v to_o believe_v what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o because_o likewise_o the_o least_o effect_v this_o aforementioned_a commerce_n of_o the_o latin_n with_o the_o greek_n can_v produce_v will_v be_v to_o cherish_v and_o preserve_v a_o doctrine_n of_o this_o importance_n among_o the_o greek_n themselves_o and_o to_o hinder_v its_o be_v lose_v the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part._n a_o answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n intit'led_a the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n defend_v part_n
ii_o book_n v._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o moscovite_n armenian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n and_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n and_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o these_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n chap_n i._n of_o the_o moscovite_n that_o the_o moscovite_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o point_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n i_o come_v now_o in_o order_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n five_o book_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o other_o church_n call_v schismatic_n which_o be_v separate_v as_o well_o from_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o the_o roman_a the_o first_o of_o those_o church_n which_o he_o offer_v we_o be_v that_o of_o the_o moscovite_n and_o he_o immediate_o acknowledge_v that_o she_o make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o and_o that_o the_o same_o proof_n which_o serve_v for_o the_o one_o suffice_v for_o the_o other_o but_o this_o acknowledgement_n ill_o agree_v with_o the_o design_n he_o have_v to_o make_v this_o the_o subject_a of_o four_o chapter_n he_o say_v afterward_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o this_o at_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o large_a as_o well_o for_o that_o the_o fallacious_a arguing_n which_o mr._n claude_n make_v thereupon_o deserve_v to_o be_v represent_v as_o that_o also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n appear_v to_o he_o very_o considerable_a in_o this_o matter_n to_o speak_v plain_o these_o be_v mere_a frivolous_a pretence_n as_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o sequel_n and_o unless_o he_o imagine_v this_o multiplication_n of_o object_n will_v contribute_v something_o to_o his_o glory_n and_o make_v it_o more_o illustrious_a there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n allege_v for_o the_o mention_v of_o the_o moscovite_n apart_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a these_o people_n profess_v to_o follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n as_o he_o say_v assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o these_o last_o we_o need_v not_o trouble_v ourselves_o any_o long_o concern_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o other_o yet_o we_o must_v accommodate_v ourselves_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n method_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o moscovite_n see_v he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o to_o begin_v with_o the_o state_n of_o these_o people_n moscovia_n be_v a_o great_a nation_n profess_v the_o christian_a religion_n but_o otherwise_o extreme_a barbarous_a and_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n some_o have_v question_v whether_o they_o may_v reasonable_o be_v call_v christian_n whereupon_o mr._n olearius_n have_v pleasant_o 234._o voyage_n into_o moscovia_n lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o say_v that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v question_v whether_o they_o be_v man_n see_v their_o religion_n do_v not_o so_o great_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o other_o christian_n as_o their_o moral_n and_o way_n of_o live_v do_v from_o that_o of_o other_o man_n but_o as_o they_o show_v themselves_o man_n by_o speech_n and_o laughter_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o appear_v to_o be_v christian_n by_o 234._o possevin_n bibl._n sell_v lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o and_o lib._n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi moscov_n thom._n a_o jesus_n lib._n 6._o c._n 5._o olearius_n voyage_n mosc_n lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o 234._o baptism_n and_o the_o outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o refer_v themselves_o upon_o all_o account_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o to_o their_o oracle_n say_v when_o they_o be_v ask_v touch_v any_o point_n that_o god_n and_o their_o great_a czar_n know_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o especial_a grace_n of_o their_o czar_n they_o be_v in_o health_n and_o can_v sit_v on_o horseback_n one_o of_o their_o chief_a maxim_n be_v to_o suffer_v no_o preacher_n among_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n they_o have_v none_o but_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o read_n of_o the_o psalm_n some_o chapter_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o s._n athanasius_n creed_n to_o which_o they_o sometime_o add_v a_o homely_a of_o s._n chrysostom_n or_o the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o saint_n mr._n olearius_n add_v that_o one_o of_o their_o priest_n set_v himself_o to_o preach_v and_o exhort_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n the_o patriarch_n depose_v he_o together_o with_o some_o other_o priest_n who_o follow_v his_o example_n that_o he_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o send_v they_o into_o siberia_n there_o be_v neither_o accademy_n nor_o college_n among_o they_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o crime_n punishable_a by_o the_o law_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o a_o man_n to_o supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o science_n they_o have_v only_o some_o small_a school_n wherein_o they_o teach_v child_n to_o write_v and_o read_v and_o perhaps_o a_o little_a greek_a and_o latin_a in_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o kingdom_n hence_o it_o be_v their_o ecclesiastic_n be_v so_o prodigious_o ignorant_a that_o 234._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 234._o mr._n olearius_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o their_o very_a monk_n and_o priest_n that_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o faith_n because_o they_o have_v none_o to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o 237._o olear_a lib._n 3_o p._n 237._o god_n to_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o patriarch_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o dispute_v about_o religion_n nor_o inform_v themselves_o by_o mean_n of_o stranger_n possevin_n likewise_o tell_v we_o that_o demand_v of_o their_o monk_n who_o be_v the_o founder_n of_o their_o order_n supra_fw-la possev_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la not_o one_o of_o they_o can_v return_v he_o a_o answer_n and_o thus_o be_v we_o inform_v in_o the_o ambassage_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o moscovite_n be_v the_o carlisle_n relation_n of_o the_o ambassag_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o carlisle_n same_o which_o the_o greek_n profess_v for_o they_o follow_v their_o faith_n right_n and_o ceremony_n but_o they_o be_v so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v themselves_o what_o religion_n they_o be_v of_o their_o superstition_n be_v no_o less_o than_o their_o ignorance_n witness_v their_o calling_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o their_o image_n their_o god_n say_v when_o they_o enter_v into_o any_o house_n i_o est_fw-fr le_fw-fr boch_n where_o be_v the_o god_n witness_v likewise_o their_o rebaptising_a themselves_o every_o year_n and_o not_o only_o their_o own_o person_n but_o in_o like_a manner_n their_o image_n 261._o olear_a lib._n 3._o p._n 261._o and_o horse_n and_o their_o give_v a_o testimonial_a or_o pass_v port_n in_o due_a form_n and_o manner_n to_o their_o dead_a attest_v they_o have_v live_v good_a christian_n and_o observe_v the_o greek_a religion_n to_o the_o end_n that_o s._n peter_n in_o see_v their_o testimonial_a may_v admit_v they_o into_o heaven_n witness_v moreover_o that_o fabulous_a and_o impious_a book_n mention_v by_o olearius_n wherein_o they_o have_v corrupt_v the_o historical_a passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n add_v thereto_o filthy_a and_o abominable_a circumstance_n such_o as_o be_v this_o among_o other_o that_o mary_n magdalen_n prostitute_v herself_o one_o day_n 249._o olear_a p._n 249._o out_o of_o charity_n her_o action_n be_v so_o meritorious_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n that_o it_o expiate_v all_o her_o past_a sin_n and_o cause_v she_o to_o be_v canonize_v in_o the_o register_n of_o saint_n i_o can_v willing_o forbear_v mention_v thing_n of_o this_o nature_n do_v not_o i_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o discourse_n concern_v these_o people_n seem_v to_o represent_v we_o with_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o most_o happy_a and_o flourish_a people_n in_o the_o world_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a kingdom_n almost_o entire_o separate_v from_o all_o other_o 423._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 423._o this_o be_v a_o nation_n which_o have_v ever_o have_v but_o little_a commerce_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n few_o person_n voyage_v into_o those_o part_n and_o few_o moscovite_n into_o asia_n and_o europe_n there_o be_v never_o in_o this_o country_n a_o mixture_n of_o person_n of_o divers_a communion_n it_o can_v be_v say_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v over_o their_o opinion_n here_o by_o croisado_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o author_n that_o these_o people_n be_v exceed_o careful_a to_o preserve_v their_o ancient_a custom_n and_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v no_o country_n in_o the_o world_n more_o tenacious_a of_o their_o opinion_n and_o which_o less_o easy_o admit_v a_o new_a one_o the_o church_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v a_o church_n pure_o greek_n and_o owe_v its_o
conversion_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o she_o the_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n read_v among_o they_o than_o some_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n the_o writing_n of_o these_o father_n be_v expound_v among_o they_o they_o have_v no_o other_o sentiment_n than_o those_o which_o nature_n imprint_n in_o their_o mind_n will_v not_o a_o man_n be_v apt_a to_o say_v in_o read_v this_o description_n that_o this_o land_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_a canaan_n but_o what_o signify_v disguise_v of_o thing_n at_o this_o rate_n beside_o what_o i_o now_o relate_v touch_v the_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n reign_v in_o this_o church_n we_o need_v only_o observe_v what_o judgement_n possevin_n who_o live_v several_a year_n in_o moscovia_n make_v of_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o schism_n say_v he_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v how_o deep_o 24._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 24._o they_o be_v engage_v in_o it_o hold_v their_o opinion_n for_o inviolable_a maxim_n or_o rather_o add_v still_o something_o to_o they_o than_o abate_v any_o of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o moscovite_n as_o with_o those_o who_o once_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o principle_n the_o forward_a they_o go_v the_o more_o they_o multiply_v their_o error_n just_a as_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o innovator_n of_o our_o time_n the_o moscovite_n have_v receive_v their_o schism_n from_o the_o greek_n have_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o have_v no_o book_n nor_o learning_n they_o therefore_o abound_v with_o impertinency_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o be_v the_o only_a country_n in_o the_o world_n for_o conserve_n a_o doctrine_n already_o establish_v and_o the_o least_o likely_a to_o embrace_v a_o new_a opinion_n the_o same_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o great_a duke_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n p._n 1._o basil_n have_v cause_v a_o greek_a priest_n to_o come_v into_o his_o country_n who_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n send_v he_o he_o throw_v he_o into_o prison_n and_o will_v not_o release_v he_o although_o request_v by_o the_o turkish_a emperor_n because_o the_o priest_n tell_v he_o he_o find_v the_o moscovite_n have_v err_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n they_o have_v no_o more_o recourse_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o confirmation_n of_o the_o metropolitain_n of_o moscovia_n in_o another_o place_n he_o observe_v express_o that_o they_o differ_v in_o several_a 38._o ibid._n p._n 38._o thing_n from_o the_o latin_n which_o cause_v sacranus_fw-la the_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n sacra_fw-la elucid_n error_n ritus_fw-la ruth_n joan._n sacra_fw-la to_o say_v that_o they_o abuse_v in_o several_a thing_n the_o right_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o have_v be_v ever_o repute_a by_o the_o greek_n for_o heretic_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o they_o this_o proposition_n of_o sacranus_fw-la may_v be_v excessive_a but_o it_o may_v be_v well_o conclude_v thence_o that_o the_o moscovite_n be_v indeed_o of_o the_o grecian_a religion_n but_o have_v not_o so_o careful_o preserve_v it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o several_a thing_n this_o pretend_a firmness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o greek_a religion_n from_o be_v corrupt_v among_o they_o neither_o have_v it_o hinder_v the_o latin_n from_o use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o introduce_v their_o doctrine_n among_o they_o nor_o possevin_n from_o lay_v his_o design_n in_o order_n thereunto_o it_o have_v not_o hinder_v the_o pope_n from_o send_v their_o emissary_n among_o 4._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi mosc_n com._n 1._o &_o 2_o chap._n 4._o they_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o second_o book_n nor_o from_o make_v use_n of_o merchant_n who_o under_o pretence_n of_o commerce_n obtain_v a_o easy_a access_n into_o these_o country_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o paul_n jovius_n nor_o arcudius_n mosc_n paul_n jou._n lib._n the_o legate_n mosc_n a_o latinized_a greek_a from_o spend_v twenty_o year_n in_o lituania_n russia_n and_o moscovia_n in_o the_o propogate_a of_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v sigism_n arcud_v epist_n dedicat_fw-la ad_fw-la sigism_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o sigismond_n king_n of_o poland_n nor_o seminary_n from_o be_v set_v up_o in_o lituania_n and_o other_o place_n for_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o moscovite_n child_n in_o the_o romish_a religion_n as_o possevin_n tell_v we_o this_o firmness_n do_v not_o hinder_v 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o but_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_v not_o only_o of_o polander_n for_o the_o reduction_n of_o these_o people_n who_o hold_v a_o particular_a commerce_n with_o they_o but_o especial_o of_o the_o reunite_v russian_n who_o appear_v less_o suspect_v to_o the_o moscovite_n because_o they_o 1._o possev_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o c._n 1._o observe_v still_o the_o greek_a rite_n in_o fine_a this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o false_a greek_n who_o have_v finish_v their_o study_n in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n do_v return_n into_o greece_n from_o promote_a the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o habit_n and_o disguise_n of_o schismatical_a greek_n and_o from_o pass_v over_o from_o greece_n into_o moscovia_n when_o occasion_n offer_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n who_o write_v in_o moscow_n itself_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr pompone_n be_v not_o this_o then_o a_o delusory_a remark_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v that_o it_o can_v be_v allege_v the_o latin_n have_v bring_v their_o opinion_n into_o these_o part_n by_o croisado_n this_o be_v true_a but_o if_o they_o have_v not_o bring_v they_o thither_o by_o croisado_n they_o have_v do_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v be_v able_a in_o order_n to_o the_o introduce_v they_o by_o mission_n and_o seminary_n by_o commerce_n of_o merchant_n by_o poland_n russia_n and_o greece_n itself_o which_o be_v their_o mother-church_n now_o can_v it_o seem_v strange_a to_o we_o if_o with_o all_o these_o machines_n and_o by_o abuse_v the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o people_n they_o have_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a religion_n and_o consequent_o one_o of_o they_o and_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v we_o be_v such_o fool_n to_o make_v our_o faith_n depend_v on_o that_o of_o this_o people_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o book_n 1._o possev_n de_fw-mi reb_fw-mi moscov_n comm._fw-la 1._o read_v among_o they_o than_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o what_o possevin_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o understand_v not_o any_o more_o of_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n than_o what_o near_o relate_v to_o they_o or_o that_o of_o poland_n what_o signify_v the_o read_n of_o greek_a father_n translate_v into_o a_o language_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o kind_n of_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v to_o convince_v we_o that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o he_o offer_v be_v the_o silence_n of_o all_o author_n that_o have_v write_v on_o the_o religion_n of_o this_o church_n who_o do_v not_o remark_n that_o it_o differ_v in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o roman_a to_o enhance_v the_o value_n of_o this_o proof_n he_o immediate_o complain_v that_o i_o have_v not_o allege_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v real_a and_o positive_a whereby_o to_o maintain_v my_o thesis_n it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o mr._n claude_n treat_v of_o this_o matter_n shall_v choose_v rather_o to_o divine_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o people_n on_o weak_a conjecture_n than_o to_o inform_v himself_o whether_o he_o may_v not_o meet_v in_o so_o many_o book_n that_o mention_v the_o religion_n 425._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o p._n 425._o of_o the_o moscovite_n real_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o will_v willing_o find_v he_o afterward_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o negligence_n in_o not_o read_v those_o book_n and_o protest_v he_o have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o like_a have_v read_v whatsoever_o he_o can_v find_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a eight_o author_n on_o one_o side_n several_a treatise_n on_o the_o other_o such_o as_o possevin_n baronius_n raynoldus_n botter_n breerwood_n hornbeck_n and_o several_a other_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o this_o account_n there_o be_v no_o body_n as_o i_o know_v of_o that_o question_n mr._n arnaud_n industry_n we_o on_o the_o contrary_n blame_v he_o for_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n for_o nothing_o as_o
judgement_n and_o you_o will_v clear_v the_o difficulty_n his_o testimony_n be_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v denote_v by_o these_o term_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n his_o private_a judgement_n be_v that_o this_o may_v be_v term_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o he_o signify_v by_o these_o follow_a word_n they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a of_o this_o testimony_n amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n and_o his_o say_n that_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v no_o other_o ground_n than_o his_o own_o persawsion_n that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o do_v not_o attribute_v this_o to_o they_o but_o under_o the_o favour_n of_o his_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v explain_v what_o he_o mean_v and_o punctual_o determine_v what_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v if_o to_o change_v and_o transubstantiate_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n his_o proposition_n must_v be_v receive_v in_o its_o full_a extent_n if_o they_o be_v not_o the_o change_n belong_v to_o the_o moscovite_n the_o transubstanty_a to_o the_o private_a sense_n of_o m._n olearius_n we_o then_o respectful_o receive_v his_o testimony_n without_o the_o least_o question_n of_o his_o sincerity_n but_o as_o to_o his_o particular_a judgement_n we_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o equitable_a as_o to_o lay_v no_o necessity_n upon_o we_o to_o receive_v it_o for_o shall_v we_o judge_v otherwise_o then_o he_o have_v do_v he_o will_v have_v no_o just_a cause_n to_o be_v angry_a neither_o have_v he_o any_o reason_n to_o be_v offend_v 8._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 3_o c._n 8._o at_o the_o answer_n i_o make_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a he_o be_v mistake_v by_o false_a conjecture_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o the_o change_n of_o bread_n he_o imagine_v this_o be_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n i_o say_v now_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v between_o his_o testimony_n and_o his_o judgement_n be_v ground_v on_o his_o own_o proper_a term_n and_o the_o liberty_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o have_v of_o reject_v the_o one_o and_o receive_v the_o other_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o common_a justice_n will_v allow_v i_o i_o can_v therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n for_o his_o stuff_v his_o letter_n with_o rough_a and_o passionate_a expression_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o character_n he_o bear_v and_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o have_v learn_v of_o the_o barbarous_a people_n he_o have_v so_o long_o converse_v with_o why_o will_v he_o have_v we_o believe_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n be_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o this_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n of_o which_o expression_n we_o have_v so_o often_o already_o manifest_v the_o sense_n the_o moscovite_n follow_v the_o greek_a religion_n we_o grant_v the_o greek_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v the_o moscovite_n affirm_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o to_o change_n be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o transubstantiate_v now_o i_o have_v plain_o display_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o term_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n we_o must_v then_o conclude_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o moscovite_n it_o appear_v from_o m._n olearius_n his_o own_o relation_n what_o we_o be_v to_o conclude_v touch_v his_o exactness_n for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n serve_v for_o panis_n benedictus_n now_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a impiety_n to_o make_v this_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o even_o in_o this_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o what_o serve_v among_o these_o people_n for_o panis_n benedictus_n be_v only_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o bread_n from_o whence_o be_v take_v the_o great_a particle_n which_o be_v afterward_o consecrate_v and_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n but_o to_o oppose_v against_o the_o private_a judgement_n of_o m._n olearius_n something_a yet_o more_o precise_a i_o need_v only_o here_o relate_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o three_o ambassage_n of_o m._n carlisle_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o honourable_a person_n who_o live_v a_o considerable_a time_n in_o those_o part_n and_o since_o m._n olearius_n who_o want_v neither_o judgement_n sincerity_n nor_o curiosity_n to_o inform_v himself_o and_o we_o touch_v the_o belief_n of_o these_o people_n in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o the_o dispute_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o as_o have_v no_o other_o design_n then_o that_o of_o carlisle_n relat._n of_o the_o ambas_fw-la of_o m._n carlisle_n discover_v the_o truth_n moreover_o say_v he_o i_o can_v not_o find_v by_o they_o what_o olearius_n mention_n namely_o that_o they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v three_o reason_n induce_v i_o to_o believe_v thty_a be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n for_o first_o when_o we_o discourse_v with_o they_o touch_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n they_o testify_v their_o dislike_n of_o it_o and_o to_o maintain_v it_o fly_v not_o to_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n do_v 2._o it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a that_o if_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n they_o will_v respect_v this_o mystery_n more_o than_o they_o do_v and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o strange_a that_o in_o so_o superstitious_a a_o religion_n as_o they_o be_v they_o shall_v be_v behind_o hand_n in_o zeal_n and_o devotion_n especial_o in_o a_o particular_a wherein_o it_o ought_v chief_o to_o appear_v as_o we_o see_v it_o do_v among_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o fine_a have_v they_o that_o opinion_n which_o olearius_n attribute_n to_o they_o they_o must_v have_v it_o from_o the_o greek_n from_o who_o they_o have_v receive_v their_o doctrine_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o greek_n be_v of_o this_o opiwion_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o himself_o judge_v whether_o he_o may_v reasonable_o expect_v to_o prevail_v by_o mean_n of_o mr._n olearius_n his_o explication_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n but_o have_v already_o consider_v it_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n we_o shall_v trouble_v ourselves_o no_o far_o with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v in_o muscovia_n as_o in_o greece_n that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o may_v be_v person_n bring_v in_o and_o settle_v there_o who_o finish_v their_o study_n in_o some_o of_o the_o seminary_n erect_v for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v certain_a whosoever_o shall_v address_v himself_o to_o these_o person_n who_o be_v not_o only_o breed_v up_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o swear_v to_o observe_v its_o confession_n of_o faith_n but_o send_v on_o purpose_n to_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o prevail_v by_o mean_n of_o their_o ignorance_n whether_o soever_o they_o be_v whether_o in_o muscovia_n or_o greece_n their_o testimony_n shall_v not_o be_v want_v but_o every_o body_n know_v the_o value_n of_o they_o let_v we_o pass_v on_o then_o to_o the_o moscovite_n priest_n that_o accompany_v not_o long_o since_o the_o great_a duke_n ambassador_n to_o his_o majesty_n of_o france_n who_o after_o dinner_n as_o it_o be_v say_v at_o the_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n be_v desire_v to_o declare_v what_o the_o moscovite_n hold_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n there_o may_v be_v several_a considerable_a reflection_n make_v on_o this_o relation_n but_o not_o to_o enter_v into_o particular_n i_o say_v the_o testimony_n of_o this_o person_n be_v not_o sufficient_o authentic_a to_o decide_v our_o question_n we_o have_v already_o see_v by_o mr._n olearius_n his_o relation_n that_o the_o moscovit_fw-la priest_n be_v so_o ignorant_a in_o general_a that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o among_o they_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n or_o know_v the_o religion_n profess_v in_o other_o country_n these_o be_v two_o character_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o use_n
the_o russian_n sacramentum_fw-la religiosius_fw-la russis_fw-la venerantur_fw-la these_o be_v also_o his_o word_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o reason_n be_v sufficient_o evident_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o that_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n can_v but_o show_v it_o more_o respect_n than_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o substanee_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o my_o argument_n suppose_v 448._o lib._n 5._o c._n 4._o p._n 448._o according_a to_o this_o author_n the_o armenian_n do_v neither_o hold_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o if_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o nothing_o can_v be_v less_o reasonable_a than_o my_o discourse_n for_o if_o the_o armenian_n add_v he_o together_o with_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v moreover_o admit_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v no_o wise_a improbable_a but_o that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o eucharist_n than_o those_o that_o do_v not_o admit_v this_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v only_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o presence_n or_o absence_n of_o the_o bread_n contribute_v not_o any_o thing_n thereunto_o i_o hope_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o authority_n be_v not_o yet_o great_a enough_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o counterbalance_n that_o of_o thomas_n aquinas_n now_o thomas_n his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o he_o contrariatur_fw-la say_v this_o author_n venerationi_fw-la huius_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la si_fw-la aliqua_fw-la substantia_fw-la creata_fw-la esset_fw-la ibi_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la posset_n adoratione_n latriae_fw-la adorari_fw-la it_o will_v be_v 2._o thom._n sum._n 3._o part._n quaest_n 75._o art_n 2._o contrary_a to_o the_o veneration_n due_a to_o this_o sacrament_n be_v there_o any_o create_a substance_n in_o it_o to_o which_o may_v not_o be_v give_v the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n now_o let_v any_o man_n if_o he_o can_v make_v this_o agree_v with_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n proposition_n say_v that_o the_o respect_v due_a to_o the_o eucharist_n proceed_v only_o from_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o presence_n or_o absence_n of_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o at_o all_o contribute_v thereunto_o and_o thomas_n assure_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v present_a it_o will_v hinder_v the_o adoration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o follow_v according_a to_o he_o that_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v aught_o more_o to_o reverence_v the_o sacrament_n than_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o remain_v so_o that_o whether_o the_o armenian_n do_v or_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o my_o argument_n it_o be_v clear_a according_a to_o lasicius_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v clear_a according_a to_o thomas_n aquinas_n that_o they_o hold_v a_o opinion_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o veneration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o do_v they_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n more_o religious_o than_o the_o moscovite_n how_o then_o can_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o moscovite_n for_o if_o they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n they_o must_v have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o other_o this_o argument_n can_v be_v otherwise_o deny_v than_o by_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n so_o that_o with_o draw_v myself_o out_o of_o the_o list_n i_o shall_v offer_v in_o my_o stead_n either_o saint_n thomas_n to_o be_v handle_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n or_o mr._n arnaud_n by_o saint_n thomas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o master_n by_o the_o disciple_n or_o the_o disciple_n by_o the_o master_n moreover_o our_o question_n touch_v the_o moscovite_n relate_v only_o to_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o will_v be_v a_o digression_n from_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n to_o discuss_v the_o entire_a passage_n of_o lasicius_n to_o know_v whether_o he_o impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o we_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n what_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o they_o touch_v this_o particular_a the_o question_n now_o concern_v only_o the_o moscovite_n and_o what_o lasicius_n say_v concern_v their_o worship_a less_o religious_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o armenian_n be_v uncontrollable_a consider_v the_o testimony_n we_o have_v produce_v in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o sacranus_fw-la a_o cannon_n of_o cracovia_n john_n de_fw-fr lasco_n arch_n bishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o scarga_n the_o jesuit_n who_o express_o depose_v that_o the_o russian_n of_o who_o the_o moscovite_n be_v a_o part_n do_v indeed_o adore_v the_o bread_n before_o its_o consecration_n but_o afterward_o show_v it_o no_o respect_n nor_o veneration_n scatter_v the_o crumb_n thereof_o on_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o hinder_v they_o from_o give_v the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n a_o external_a honour_n be_v that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o place_n separate_v from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o it_o be_v out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v for_o some_o time_n of_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v evident_a these_o be_v mere_a subter_fw-la fuges_fw-la do_v they_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o internal_a adoration_n they_o will_v declare_v as_o much_o themselves_o and_o ease_v mr._n arnaud_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o search_v their_o secret_a thought_n they_o will_v show_v it_o by_o some_o expression_n of_o external_a reverence_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n expose_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o people_n the_o people_n will_v at_o least_o make_v profession_n of_o adore_v it_o before_o they_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o priest_n will_v adore_v it_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n when_o they_o have_v consecrate_v it_o yet_o do_v these_o author_n absolute_o say_v that_o they_o give_v it_o no_o adoration_n this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 432._o lib._n 5._o c._n 1._o pag._n 432._o be_v not_o so_o for_o oderbornus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n come_v from_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o walk_v leisurely_o show_v the_o people_n that_o which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v in_o secret_a that_o then_o the_o people_n fall_v down_o on_o their_o knee_n the_o priest_n say_v to_o they_o in_o the_o moscovit_fw-la language_n behold_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o jew_n unjust_o put_v to_o death_n but_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o book_n when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o oderborn_n be_v apparent_o mistake_v have_v take_v a_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n as_o if_o it_o be_v use_v after_o this_o consecration_n the_o moscovite_n even_o as_o the_o greek_n do_v but_o once_o show_v the_o people_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n take_v one_o turn_v round_o the_o church_n before_o the_o consecration_n which_o they_o call_v the_o great_a entrance_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v not_o this_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o matter_n well_o know_v by_o other_o and_o if_o he_o do_v know_v it_o he_o show_v little_a sincerity_n in_o design_v to_o prevail_v over_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o oderborn_n mistake_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o the_o armenian_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n first_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o divinity_n we_o shall_v not_o here_o particular_o treat_v of_o the_o melchites_n or_o syrian_n 5._o lib._n 5._o c._n 5._o as_o well_o for_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v they_o differ_v not_o at_o all_o from_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o religion_n as_o that_o likewise_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v they_o out_o of_o the_o note_n of_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la maronite_n on_o the_o catalogue_n of_o caldean_a book_n make_v by_o abed-jesu_n a_o nestorian_a bishop_n deserve_v not_o our_o consideration_n the_o testimony_n of_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la be_v of_o no_o credit_n and_o i_o refer_v myself_o thereupon_o to_o gahriel_n sionita_n his_o country_n man_n who_o have_v set_v he_o forth_o as_o a_o ignorant_a and_o impertinent_a fellow_n a_o liar_n and_o impostor_n these_o two_o person_n have_v both_o of_o they_o their_o education_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o seminary_n of_o the_o maronites_n both_o endeavour_v to_o advance_v the_o roman_a interest_n but_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o edition_n
easy_a to_o conjecture_v by_o read_v of_o history_n why_o the_o armenian_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o this_o council_n condemn_v eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n who_o opinion_n they_o follow_v john_n cottovic_n a_o famous_a traveller_n that_o relate_v what_o he_o learn_v from_o armen_n cottovic-itine_a hiero_n et_fw-fr sylli_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr armen_n the_o armenian_n themselves_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jacobite_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n one_o will_n and_o one_o operation_n and_o say_v the_o humanity_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o divinity_n and_o flesh_n become_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o pietro_n della_n valle_n compare_v the_o armenian_n 107._o the_o voyage_n of_o pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr tom._n 3._o p._n 107._o with_o the_o georgian_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o georgian_n be_v better_a christian_n then_o the_o armenian_n who_o hold_v the_o error_n of_o dioscorus_n who_o opinion_n be_v far_o more_o pernicious_a gross_a and_o numerous_a than_o those_o of_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a nation_n in_o the_o east_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o likewise_o that_o person_n must_v be_v extreme_a obstinate_a that_o will_v temb._n epist_n 2._o add_v why_o temb._n not_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o cyrillus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n already_o mention_v who_o live_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o people_n who_o assure_v one_o of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v that_o all_o these_o humane_a accident_n which_o the_o gospel_n denote_v in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n as_o for_o instance_n to_o be_v bear_v to_o have_v converse_v with_o man_n to_o be_v dead_a etc._n etc._n do_v not_o happen_v to_o he_o real_o but_o only_o in_o appearance_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d how_o great_a aversion_n soever_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v have_v to_o cyrillus_n his_o person_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o imagine_v that_o this_o patriarch_n have_v our_o dispute_n in_o his_o mind_n nor_o write_v upon_o my_o account_n his_o conference_n with_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n barsabas_n we_o may_v therefore_o gather_v from_o his_o testimony_n that_o the_o armenian_n be_v perfect_a eutychiens_n for_o if_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v in_o our_o saviour_n a_o real_a humane_a nature_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v real_a man_n and_o the_o whole_a difficulty_n consist_v only_o in_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n which_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v why_o shall_v they_o affirm_v that_o his_o conversation_n here_o on_o earth_n his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n be_v only_o in_o appearance_n it_o be_v evident_a they_o admit_v these_o false_a and_o deceitful_a appearance_n only_o because_o they_o deny_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o substance_n or_o humane_a nature_n how_o willing_a soever_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n have_v be_v to_o mollify_v the_o extravagant_a mission_n thom._n a_o jesus_n de_fw-fr procuranda_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 7._o part_n 1._o c._n 17._o letter_n from_o foreign_a country_n to_o the_o procur_v of_o the_o mission_n opinion_n of_o the_o eastern_a sect_n yet_o he_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o believe_v but_o one_o nature_n one_o will_v and_o one_o operation_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n a_o emissary_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o one_o of_o the_o society_n testify_v the_o same_o thing_n what_o shall_v i_o say_v say_v he_o of_o the_o armenian_n that_o be_v here_o at_o constantinople_n to_o the_o number_n of_o above_o sixty_o thousand_o in_o a_o more_o deplorable_a condition_n than_o the_o greek_n for_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v as_o ignorant_a as_o they_o they_o have_v a_o particular_a heresy_n which_o distinguish_v they_o from_o other_o for_o they_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o keep_v so_o firm_a to_o this_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o crime_n among_o they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o mention_v the_o contrary_n he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v a_o bare_a equivocation_n in_o the_o word_n nature_n as_o mr._n arand_n will_v persuade_v we_o but_o a_o heresy_n a_o false_a opinion_n and_o a_o opinion_n of_o which_o they_o be_v so_o great_o conceit_v that_o they_o hold_v the_o contradict_v of_o it_o a_o crime_n but_o how_o can_v this_o be_v if_o they_o condemn_v eutyches_n and_o dioscorus_n and_o affirm_v not_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v confound_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o the_o divine_a if_o they_o grant_v the_o humane_a nature_n as_o well_o as_o the_o catholic_n and_o their_o error_n consist_v only_o in_o refuse_v to_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o but_o after_o all_o these_o testimony_n i_o think_v i_o may_v re-stablish_a the_o authority_n of_o euthymius_n zigabenus_n the_o greek_a monk_n and_o that_o of_o isaac_n a_o armenian_a catholic_n who_o have_v both_o of_o they_o write_v against_o the_o schismatical_a armenian_n and_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o rest_n mr_n arnaud_n say_v they_o prevaricate_v and_o impose_v on_o their_o reader_n but_o what_o i_o now_o come_v from_o relate_v sufficient_o justify_v they_o from_o this_o accusation_n after_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v euthymius_n the_o armenian_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o one_o hilarius_n mandacanus_n and_o other_o profane_a priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o separate_v themselves_o 20._o euthym._n pan_n do_fw-mi 20._o from_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a opinion_n of_o eutyches_n dioscorus_n and_o other_o monophysical_a heretic_n that_o hold_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n they_o add_v thereunto_o several_a other_o impious_a doctrine_n to_o make_v their_o heresy_n as_o it_o be_v more_o complete_a and_o famous_a for_o they_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n take_v on_o he_o a_o body_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n as_o we_o that_o his_o be_v incorruptible_a impassable_a subtle_a uncreated_a and_o heavenly_a which_o seem_v to_o exercise_v the_o humane_a function_n as_o to_o see_v eat_v and_o drink_v and_o yet_o do_v none_o of_o all_o these_o thing_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o the_o divinity_n and_o make_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o the_o divinity_n itself_o that_o as_o a_o drop_n of_o honey_n or_o vinegar_n cast_v into_o the_o sea_n be_v not_o see_v do_v no_o long_o subsist_v so_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v ingulph_v and_o swallow_v up_o in_o the_o ocean_n of_o the_o divinity_n keep_v no_o long_o it_o be_v own_o nature_n and_o propriety_n and_o thus_o there_o be_v not_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n but_o one_o alone_a which_o be_v whole_o divine_a and_o there_o fore_o they_o deny_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o the_o divinity_n that_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v and_o constrain_v by_o strength_n of_o argument_n to_o acknowledge_v our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o be_v both_o god_n and_o man_n they_o do_v it_o by_o dissimulation_n for_o how_o can_v they_o serious_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v man_n see_v as_o i_o already_o mention_v they_o affirm_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v different_a from_o we_o they_o change_v say_v isaac_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o their_o blasphemous_a fancy_n they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o communion_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o himself_o have_v call_v it_o but_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o these_o two_o author_n misrepresent_v the_o armenian_n in_o charge_v they_o with_o believe_v the_o humane_a nature_n to_o 455._o lib._n 5._o c._n 6._o p._n 3._o 455._o have_v be_v ingulph_v by_o the_o divine_a and_o to_o be_v pure_a eutychiens_n what_o reason_n have_v he_o to_o think_v the_o world_n will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o answer_n as_o if_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o reject_v of_o author_n to_o bring_v against_o they_o bold_a accusation_n without_o any_o ground_n or_o proof_n and_o humorous_o maintain_v that_o what_o they_o affirm_v be_v false_a breerewood_n say_v he_o and_o other_o modern_a author_n say_v as_o much_o 24._o ibid._n p._n 456._o breerewoods_n inquiry_n c._n 24._o as_o to_o breerewood_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v by_o their_o confession_n touch_v the_o trinity_n send_v by_o the_o mandate_n of_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n
about_o fifty_o year_n since_o that_o they_o have_v whole_o renounce_v this_o fancy_n but_o this_o confession_n on_o which_o breerewood_n ground_n his_o supposal_n be_v at_o most_o only_o the_o private_a sentiment_n of_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o not_o that_o of_o this_o church_n if_o breerewood_n add_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o head_n without_o any_o proof_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o author_n who_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v of_o cyril_n and_o his_o dispute_n against_o barsabas_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o all_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o very_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v late_a than_o the_o confession_n he_o mention_n and_o so_o be_v that_o also_o which_o cottovic_n relate_v the_o letter_n of_o barbereau_n the_o jesuit_n bear_v date_n 1667._o the_o relation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n which_o say_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n to_o who_o he_o give_v a_o visit_n reside_v near_o the_o city_n of_o herivan_n in_o a_o famous_a monastery_n of_o eutychien_n heretic_n who_o be_v no_o less_o obstinate_a than_o ignorant_a and_o be_v desirous_a to_o confer_v with_o one_o of_o these_o monk_n on_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n he_o cunning_o shun_v the_o occasion_n this_o relation_n i_o say_v be_v date_v 1668._o all_o these_o testimony_n show_v we_o that_o the_o armenian_n do_v still_o keep_v their_o ancient_a error_n and_o have_v in_o no_o wise_a change_v their_o belief_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v change_v within_o these_o fifty_o or_o sixty_o year_n as_o breerewood_n imagine_v yet_o will_v what_o euthymius_n isaac_n and_o other_o author_n say_v be_v no_o less_o true_a on_o the_o contrary_a the_o change_n which_o breerewood_n attribute_n to_o they_o will_v only_o more_o authorize_v their_o testimony_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o breerewood_n say_v that_o they_o have_v now_o renounce_v that_o fancy_n they_o have_v it_o then_o heretofore_o for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o renounce_v those_o opinion_n which_o they_o never_o hold_v so_o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o their_o doctrine_n touch_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n do_v still_o continue_v in_o full_a force_n as_o to_o the_o time_n past_a and_o all_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o the_o body_n of_o a_o church_n to_o change_v a_o opinion_n and_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o which_o be_v quite_o opposite_a without_o any_o noise_n or_o disturbance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o a_o change_n be_v vain_a and_o groundless_a as_o to_o those_o other_o late_a author_n mr._n arnaud_n speak_v of_o when_o he_o please_v to_o give_v we_o a_o particular_a account_n of_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o see_v after_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o general_o as_o he_o have_v do_v that_o other_o modern_a author_n be_v agree_v therein_o see_v john_n cottovic_n pietro_n della_n vallé_fw-fr cyrillus_n thomas_n a_o jesus_n barbereau_n the_o bishop_n of_o heliopolis_n be_v late_a author_n and_o yet_o assert_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v neither_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n meliorate_v his_o cause_n by_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v by_o a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n nor_o by_o the_o conference_n which_o theorien_n this_o emperor_n deputy_n have_v with_o this_o patriarch_n although_o it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o letter_n have_v these_o expression_n we_o hold_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o confound_v it_o as_o 1._o theorien_n dial._n advers._fw-la arm._n bibl._n patr._n graeco_n lat_fw-la tom_fw-mi 1._o eutyches_n do_v nor_o in_o deny_v christ_n humane_a nature_n like_o apollinairus_n but_o according_a to_o cyrillus_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o book_n he_o write_v against_o nestorius_n in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v incarnate_a but_o we_o must_v not_o immediate_o imagine_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n it_o be_v the_o patriarch_n in_o particular_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o dialogue_n of_o theorien_n for_o after_o theorien_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n dispute_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v two_o nature_n two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n the_o patriarch_n himself_o confess_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o his_o opinion_n since_o he_o read_v the_o sacred_a write_n whereupon_o theorien_n have_v demand_v of_o he_o why_o he_o insert_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o patriarch_n answer_v that_o he_o have_v at_o that_o time_n in_o his_o thought_n the_o instance_n which_o be_v common_o make_v use_n of_o touch_v man_n who_o be_v make_v up_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o yet_o be_v say_v to_o have_v but_o one_o nature_n although_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o which_o he_o consist_v remain_v without_o confusion_n and_o change_v and_o that_o he_o believe_v st._n cyril_n mean_v the_o same_o in_o fine_a he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v show_v he_o a_o secret_a which_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v divulge_v among_o his_o people_n that_o there_o be_v a_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n name_v john_n who_o be_v a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o the_o monophysit_n which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o those_o that_o believe_v only_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v the_o writing_n of_o this_o john_n together_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o another_o of_o his_o predecessor_n name_v gregory_n who_o add_v thereunto_o these_o word_n i_o believe_v likewise_o what_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n have_v here_o write_v and_o anathematise_v those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o all_o these_o circumstance_n that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o unite_v to_o make_v thereof_o but_o one_o be_v not_o the_o public_a sentiment_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n but_o the_o private_a opinion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o dispute_v with_o theorien_n and_o that_o he_o have_v take_v this_o opinion_n from_o the_o secret_a writing_n of_o this_o john_n and_o gregory_n but_o it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o here_o demand_v how_o this_o person_n can_v in_o conscience_n continue_v a_o patriarch_n in_o the_o armenian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n to_o answer_v this_o objection_n i_o need_v only_o give_v the_o character_n of_o this_o person_n such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v in_o this_o same_o conference_n and_o this_o will_v more_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o now_o say_v this_o say_v he_o do_v i_o intend_v to_o do_v i_o will_v immediate_o write_v to_o all_o the_o armenian_a bishop_n whithersoever_o they_o be_v to_o assemble_v in_o council_n and_o when_o meet_v i_o will_v produce_v all_o the_o argument_n allege_v by_o the_o armenian_n and_o which_o in_o effect_n do_v seem_v to_o favour_v they_o then_o will_v i_o propose_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n all_o the_o contrary_a proof_n which_o you_o have_v now_o offer_v i_o and_o at_o first_o will_v take_v the_o armenian_n part_n and_o dispute_v against_o you_o but_o insensible_o and_o by_o degree_n and_o with_o great_a caution_n will_v begin_v to_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o have_v hitherto_o so_o great_o obtain_v among_o they_o i_o will_v convince_v they_o by_o john_n the_o patriarch_n book_n and_o all_o the_o other_o proof_n you_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o in_o fine_a i_o will_v declare_v myself_o open_o for_o the_o greek_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a i_o will_v contend_v for_o the_o truth_n against_o the_o armenian_n i_o hope_v by_o god_n assistance_n my_o sheep_n will_v hear_v my_o voice_n and_o follow_v i_o so_o that_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o flock_n and_o one_o shepherd_n if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v be_v for_o i_o nothing_o will_v be_v more_o welcome_a to_o i_o but_o if_o not_o i_o will_v notwithstanding_o confirm_v the_o true_a doctrine_n together_o with_o those_o on_o my_o side_n and_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o your_o patriarch_n a_o writing_n under_o my_o hand_n and_o seal_n and_o sign_v by_o my_o bishop_n contain_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n now_o this_o writing_n shall_v contain_v among_o other_o article_n this_o same_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o universal_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o that_o council_n have_v receive_v that_o we_o anathematise_v all_o those_o anathematise_v by_o that_o council_n espcial_o
own_o accord_n to_o forsake_v it_o than_o to_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o authoritys_n i_o confess_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o mr._n arnauds_n be_v praiseworthy_a but_o this_o confident_a assertion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o so_o for_o although_o a_o retractation_n be_v a_o virtuous_a effect_n yet_o methinks_v a_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v spare_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o proof_n the_o second_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n john_n 22._o the_o historian_n raynaldus_n relate_v that_o in_o his_o time_n not_o only_o the_o armenian_n which_o dwell_v in_o cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o those_o also_o that_o be_v drive_v out_o by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v withdraw_v into_o chersonnesus_n taurique_n submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n that_o he_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n thereupon_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v mingle_v some_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v he_o afterward_o produce_v this_o pope_n letter_n to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o armenian_a priest_n which_o be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o capha_n we_o have_v receive_v say_v pope_n john_n great_a satisfaction_n in_o understanding_n how_o the_o almighty_a creator_n display_v his_o virtue_n in_o you_o have_v enlighten_v your_o mind_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o save_a grace_n and_o in_o that_o you_o have_v vow_v to_o keep_v the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n true_o hold_v which_o she_o faithful_o teach_v and_o preach_v and_o that_o you_o have_v promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o reverend_a brother_n jerome_n bishop_n of_o capha_n and_o therefore_o we_o earnest_o desire_v that_o hold_v the_o save_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n you_o likewise_o observe_v its_o ceremony_n especial_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o ineffable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n for_o although_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n confer_v sanctify_a grace_n yet_o in_o this_o be_v contain_v entire_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o remain_v the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n then_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n because_o this_o mixture_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n death_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n and_o water_n which_o gush_v out_o from_o his_o side_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o pope_n apply_v himself_o only_o to_o these_o two_o article_n because_o the_o armenian_n hold_v neither_o of_o they_o and_o that_o in_o reference_n to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o new_a doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n in_o which_o they_o have_v need_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v transubstantiation_n be_v recommend_v to_o they_o if_o they_o before_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o ancient_a religion_n why_o must_v all_o the_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o two_o church_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o that_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n purgatory_n confirmation_n and_o several_a other_o to_o stick_v whole_o to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n the_o thing_n declare_v itself_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o ready_a at_o proof_n make_v one_o of_o this_o the_o pope_n say_v he_o so_o little_o disinherit_v the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o although_o he_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o express_o yet_o he_o 469._o lib._n 5._o ch._n 6._o p._n 469._o do_v it_o only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o assert_v the_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v mix_v with_o water_n and_o this_o last_o particular_a be_v that_o to_o which_o he_o particular_o apply_v himself_o and_o which_o be_v the_o capital_a or_o summary_n of_o his_o letter_n whereas_o have_v he_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n he_o will_v without_o doubt_n have_v set_v about_o prove_v it_o and_o that_o with_o more_o care_n and_o earnestness_n than_o he_o do_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n do_v only_o occasional_o mention_v transubstantiation_n and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n raynaldus_n who_o relate_v this_o affair_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o it_o than_o he_o ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la say_v he_o ut_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la et_fw-la vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la et_fw-la sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la et_fw-la vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affundenda_fw-la esset_fw-la i_o believe_v i_o do_v not_o do_v ill_o in_o oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n a_o truth_n attest_v by_o a_o historian_n that_o faithful_o relate_v the_o matter_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o our_o dispute_n moreover_o what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o pope_n propose_v transubstantiation_n only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v thereby_o the_o put_n of_o water_n into_o the_o cup_n what_o relation_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o thing_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o believe_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o water_n must_v be_v put_v in_o the_o chalice_n nor_o that_o those_o which_o do_v not_o do_v it_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n these_o be_v two_o distinct_a point_n which_o have_v their_o proof_n apart_o without_o any_o coherence_n or_o mutual_a dependence_n and_o there_o can_v be_v perhaps_o any_o thing_n impute_v to_o a_o pope_n less_o beseem_v the_o dignity_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o make_v he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v therefore_o you_o must_v put_v water_n into_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o careful_a of_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o prelate_n and_o observe_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n be_v not_o in_o his_o discourse_n a_o kind_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a but_o a_o doctrine_n and_o practise_v which_o the_o pope_n recommend_v to_o the_o armenian_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v henceforward_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o thus_o raynaldus_n understand_v it_o who_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a in_o this_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o to_o that_o minute_n observation_n that_o the_o pope_n do_v more_o insist_v on_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n than_o on_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v not_o worthconsider_v for_o this_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o cause_n mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v but_o only_o from_o the_o pope_n declare_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o require_v some_o discourse_n and_o which_o raynaldus_n have_v well_o observe_v whodistinguishesthesethree_a particular_n in_o the_o pope_n letter_n transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o the_o mystical_a signification_n ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la ut_fw-la indivinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la &_o vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affun_fw-la denda_fw-la esset_fw-la acdivina_fw-la ea_fw-la re_fw-mi adumbratra_fw-mi mysteria_fw-la aperuit_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o teach_v they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o show_v they_o the_o mystery_n represent_v by_o this_o mixture_n my_o three_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o information_n which_o benedict_n xii_o successor_n to_o john_n the_o xxii_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n not_o at_o rome_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v assert_v through_o a_o mistake_n of_o which_o inadvertency_n be_v i_o guilty_a how_o severe_a will_v he_o be_v upon_o i_o but_o at_o avignon_n where_o he_o keep_v his_o seat_n and_o whence_o his_o bull_n be_v date_v the_o 67_o article_n 1341._o raynauld_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1341._o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n the_o armenian_n do_v not_o say_v that_o after_o the_o word_n
eucharist_n which_o contain_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n he_o write_v a_o letter_n in_o which_o of_o fifty_o three_o article_n which_o be_v offer_v he_o he_o reject_v sixteen_o of_o they_o among_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o answer_v he_o make_v to_o the_o pope_n instruction_n he_o will_v never_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n but_o bare_o say_v he_o believe_v and_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n dead_a on_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v now_o alive_a in_o heaven_n after_o the_o word_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n under_o the_o species_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n sub_fw-la specie_fw-la &_o similitudine_fw-la panis_fw-la now_o it_o be_v on_o this_o whereon_o mr._n arnaud_n ground_n himself_o conceal_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o history_n and_o produce_v only_o these_o last_o word_n and_o draw_v from_o they_o his_o conclusion_n after_o his_o usual_a manner_n in_o these_o term_n i_o see_v no_o 488._o lib._n 5_o c._n 9_o pag._n 488._o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o patriarch_n consider_v this_o his_o declaration_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o plain_o appear_v hence_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v too_o quick_a at_o draw_v of_o consequence_n for_o i._o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v dissemble_v that_o in_o all_o this_o affair_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o armenian_n hold_v or_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o thing_n contain_v in_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n but_o whether_o they_o sincere_o renounce_v they_o and_o whether_o the_o act_n of_o their_o renunciation_n send_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v feign_v or_o real_a ii_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v dissemble_v likewise_o that_o the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o the_o amenians_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o a_o mere_a cheat_n invent_v only_o to_o remedy_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o state_n and_o procure_v assistance_n from_o the_o western_a prince_n that_o the_o pope_n lay_v hold_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n and_o they_o on_o their_o side_n endeavour_v to_o deceive_v the_o pope_n and_o draw_v from_o he_o what_o they_o desire_v in_o elude_v his_o pursuit_n which_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o letter_n send_v by_o clement_n himself_o to_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n moreover_o say_v he_o we_o have_v be_v several_a time_n inform_v by_o divers_a 17._o raynaldus_n ibid._n numb_a 17._o person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o even_o by_o armenian_n that_o you_o and_o your_o predecessor_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n and_o the_o armenian_n under_o your_o jurisdiction_n do_v not_o in_o any_o manner_n observe_v what_o you_o promise_v we_o and_o our_o predecessor_n the._n roman_a prelate_n touch_v the_o faith_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o and_o more_o deplorable_a be_v that_o you_o have_v contemn_v and_o utter_o reject_v the_o wholesome_a instruction_n of_o our_o apostolical_a legate_n send_v you_o in_o regard_n to_o your_o soul_n but_o have_v after_o a_o damnable_a manner_n despise_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v neither_o grace_n nor_o salvation_n the_o same_o thing_n appear_v by_o clement_n letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n in_o which_o have_v exhort_v he_o earnest_o to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v his_o patriarch_n receive_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n sincere_o and_o pure_o 18._o raynald_n ibid._n numb_a 18._o without_o duplicity_n of_o heart_n to_o the_o end_n his_o clergy_n and_o people_n may_v be_v reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o add_v that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o mouth_n of_o several_a catholic_n and_o armenian_n too_o will_v be_v stop_v who_o stick_v not_o to_o affirm_v that_o the_o patriarch_n and_o other_o armenian_n proceed_v not_o in_o this_o affair_n with_o faithfulness_n and_o simplicity_n but_o with_o dissimulation_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o worse_o and_o more_o deplorable_a they_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n have_v turn_v into_o derision_n and_o contempt_n the_o save_a doctrine_n which_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v have_v communicate_v to_o they_o iii_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v conceal_v that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n who_o will_v save_v himself_o by_o ambiguous_a answer_n reject_v the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o contain_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a body_n which_o 15._o raynald_n ibid._n numb_a 15._o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o crucify_a and_o that_o he_o neither_o will_v admit_v of_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n because_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o so_o manifest_o contradict_v his_o faith_n and_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o his_o equivocation_n in_o fine_a he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v conclude_v so_o brisk_o as_o he_o have_v do_v from_o the_o term_n of_o his_o answer_n that_o after_o this_o declaration_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v whether_o this_o patriarch_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o notwithstanding_o this_o declaration_n clement_n vi_o still_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o also_o the_o cardinal_n patriarch_n arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n with_o who_o the_o pope_n consult_v about_o it_o observe_v here_o the_o content_n of_o 2._o raynaldus_n ibid._n numb_a 2._o clement_n letter_n to_o this_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n we_o have_v kind_o receive_v your_o answer_n and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n minor_a reduce_v to_o certain_a head_n and_o have_v deliberate_o consider_v they_o together_o with_o my_o reverend_a brethren_n the_o cardinal_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n some_o patriarch_n arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o other_o prelate_n we_o can_v not_o nor_o can_v now_o gather_v from_o these_o answer_n till_o such_o time_n as_o you_o give_v we_o a_o more_o clear_a discovery_n what_o you_o and_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n minor_a do_v true_o and_o sincere_o hold_v and_o believe_v he_o afterward_o add_v this_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v interrogation_n on_o each_o article_n and_o desire_v plain_a and_o direct_a answer_n in_o effect_n he_o propose_v they_o to_o he_o and_o come_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v set_v down_o the_o first_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o term_n i_o already_o recite_v he_o add_v upon_o this_o we_o demand_v 11._o ibid._n numcr_n 11._o first_o of_o all_o whether_o you_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a letter_n which_o the_o patriarch_n write_v wherein_o he_o reject_v sixteen_o article_n of_o the_o fifty_o three_o which_o be_v offer_v he_o and_o among_o the_o sixteen_o this_o quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la post_fw-la 15._o ibid._n num._n 15._o verba_fw-la consecrationis_fw-la sit_fw-la idem_fw-la numero_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la natum_fw-la de_fw-la virgine_fw-la &_o immolatum_fw-la in_o cruse_n he_o say_v to_o he_o the_o term_n of_o your_o letter_n wherein_o you_o write_v that_o you_o have_v take_v away_o sixteen_o article_n of_o the_o fifty_o three_o which_o be_v give_v you_o by_o our_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n be_v confuse_v and_o obscure_a as_o also_o the_o particular_a answer_n you_o return_v by_o write_v therefore_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v of_o you_o plain_o and_o true_o whether_o you_o have_v reject_v these_o sixteen_o article_n because_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a and_o sound_a or_o for_o what_o other_o reason_n you_o have_v retrench_v they_o from_o the_o rest_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v better_o inform_v than_o this_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n prelate_n and_o doctor_n and_o better_o instruct_v in_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n than_o all_o the_o people_n then_o in_o the_o world_n come_v and_o confident_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o patriarch_n and_o think_v mr._n claude_n himself_o will_v acknowledge_v as_o much_o and_o suppress_v all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n relate_v by_o the_o very_a historian_n he_o make_v use_v of_o he_o proclaim_v his_o victory_n and_o confident_o affirm_v the_o armenian_n have_v ever_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o raynaldus_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n for_o have_v relate_v the_o whole_a story_n of_o what_o pass_v between_o clement_n the_o vi_o and_o the_o armenian_a patriarch_n which_o be_v only_o the_o sequel_n of_o benedict_n information_n he_o add_v that_o we_o may_v thence_o plain_o see_v into_o how_o many_o filthy_a error_n thy_o
as_o a_o saint_n although_o he_o be_v condemn_v in_o fine_a that_o they_o add_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o triasagios_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o heretic_n how_o many_o other_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n have_v the_o armevians_n beside_o these_o four_o article_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o they_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o eutyches_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o original_a sin_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n they_o still_o offer_v sacrifice_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o condemn_v three_o marriage_n for_o as_o bad_a as_o fornication_n they_o deny_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v by_o the_o only_a word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o several_a other_o point_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o of_o which_o neither_o gregory_n vii_o eugenius_n iii_o nor_o othon_n of_o trisinga_n make_v any_o mention_n which_o show_v there_o can_v be_v draw_v no_o conclusion_n from_o their_o silence_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v better_o employ_v his_o time_n than_o in_o collect_v these_o kind_n of_o proof_n the_o v._o be_v take_v from_o some_o expression_n of_o a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n 460._o ibid._n p._n 460._o who_o say_v in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n that_o the_o wine_n become_v by_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v within_o the_o church_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proof_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o confirm_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v for_o first_o we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o that_o this_o catholic_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n and_o not_o from_o his_o church_n and_o moreover_o what_o he_o say_v do_v neither_o conclude_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n the_o wine_n become_v by_o its_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o representation_n and_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o give_v to_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v in_o the_o church_n in_o commemortion_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v his_o death_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v if_o he_o please_v the_o marginal_a note_n which_o be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o this_o last_o passage_n and_o he_o will_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o difficulty_n the_o greek_a text_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a mactatur_fw-la intus_fw-la armen_n theorien_n dial._n adver_o armen_n dei_fw-la filius_fw-la pro_fw-la totius_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_n and_o the_o marginal_a note_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la representatur_fw-la in_o sacra_fw-la caena_fw-la mactatio_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o vi_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o that_o during_o the_o croisado_n the_o pope_n 462._o ibid._n pag._n 462._o hold_v a_o last_a and_o strict_a union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n yield_v obedience_n to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o that_o this_o union_n be_v confirm_v under_o innocent_a iii_o who_o send_v a_o crown_n to_o leo_n king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o as_o well_o this_o king_n as_o gregory_z the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o innocent_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o there_o be_v alliance_n make_v between_o the_o latin_a prince_n and_o those_o of_o armenia_n that_o pope_n innocent_a excommunicate_v the_o king_n of_o armenia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o templar_n and_o some_o time_n after_o give_v he_o absolution_n that_o this_o union_n last_v during_o gregory_n ix_o his_o time_n and_o clement_n vi_o but_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o tell_n of_o story_n and_o copy_v out_o of_o raynadus_n at_o any_o rate_n if_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o this_o union_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v the_o armenian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o they_o be_v conformable_a to_o she_o in_o all_o the_o other_o point_n concern_v which_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o pope_n ever_o trouble_v themselves_o to_o correct_v they_o or_o make_v the_o least_o inquiry_n about_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v in_o the_o king_n and_o patriach_n of_o armenia_n acknowledge_v their_o authority_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o introduce_v hereafter_o quiet_o among_o they_o the_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n make_v use_v of_o they_o in_o other_o occasion_n the_o king_n of_o armenia_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o give_v the_o pope_n encouragement_n to_o believe_v they_o will_v reduce_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o obeisance_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n procure_v the_o assistance_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o power_n be_v then_o formidable_a throughout_o the_o whole_a east_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o armenian_n from_o keep_v still_o their_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n of_o john_n xxii_o benedict_n xii_o and_o clement_n vi_o the_o 79_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n express_o mention_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n of_o armenia_n enjoin_v a_o penance_n during_o some_o year_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o condemn_v they_o to_o undergo_v a_o 5_o year_n penance_n who_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o the_o 86_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n say_v and_o hold_v that_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o roman_a prelate_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n over_o they_o which_o be_v under_o he_o then_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n over_o the_o nestorian_n or_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n over_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o pope_n know_v his_o own_o power_n and_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o they_o and_o the_o 99_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n persecute_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n err_v and_o that_o they_o armenian_n keep_v the_o true_a and_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o 117_o the_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n keep_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v nor_o its_o sacrament_n and_o blaspheme_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n say_v they_o be_v heretic_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n destroy_v more_o man_n every_o day_n than_o they_o have_v hair_n on_o their_o head_n and_o although_o they_o preach_v against_o simony_n yet_o do_v they_o grant_v no_o favour_n without_o commit_v it_o that_o as_o to_o they_o armenian_n they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o keep_v themselves_o undefiled_a in_o armenia_n minor_fw-la except_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o hold_v the_o roman_a faith_n it_o be_v then_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o innocent_a iii_o and_o the_o other_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v so_o strict_a a_o union_n with_o the_o armenian_a church_n have_v they_o believe_v the_o armenian_n be_v berengarian_n see_v they_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n stir_v up_o all_o france_n against_o the_o albingenses_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v exterminate_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n these_o excellent_a reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v still_o all_o their_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o benedict_n xii_o and_o ii_o that_o among_o those_o opinion_n that_o which_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v plain_o remark_v iii_o that_o although_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n keep_v to_o their_o ancient_a religion_n even_o to_o the_o blaspheme_a the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v iv_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o innocent_a iii_o or_o any_o other_o pope_n require_v of_o the_o armenian_n any_o particular_a renunciation_n of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n it_o seem_v either_o these_o pope_n suppose_v the_o armenian_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o roman_a
and_o which_o express_o contain_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o these_o term_n sacramentum_fw-la eucharistiae_fw-la ex_fw-la azymo_fw-la conficit_fw-la romana_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tenens_fw-la et_fw-la docens_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o ipso_fw-la sacramento_n panis_n verè_fw-la transubstantiatur_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vinum_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la the_o roman_a church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n hold_v and_o teach_v that_o in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o bread_n be_v real_o transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n have_v ever_o earnest_o recommend_v to_o the_o missionary_n the_o instruct_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n according_a to_o this_o formulary_a they_o have_v send_v it_o to_o the_o nestorian_a proselyte_n bishop_n enjoin_v they_o to_o have_v it_o continual_o in_o their_o mind_n and_o to_o teach_v it_o their_o people_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o raynaldus_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o timotheus_n a_o nestorian_a archbishop_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1445._o not_o long_o after_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n he_o be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o he_o confess_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o 1445._o raynaldus_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1445._o of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o she_o hold_v teach_v and_o preach_v they_o and_o in_o the_o reunion_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1583._o of_o certain_a nestorian_a christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n who_o the_o portuguese_v find_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o cochin_n coulan_n and_o cranganor_n du_n jarric_n observe_v their_o archbishop_n be_v india_n du_n jarric_n history_n of_o the_o east_n india_n cause_v to_o profess_v what_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v decree_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v without_o doubt_n that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o armenian_n in_o which_o we_o see_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n all_o which_o show_v we_o they_o well_o know_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o introduce_v transubstantiation_n into_o the_o nestorian_a church_n to_o make_v it_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a whence_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o establish_v in_o it_o before_o in_o effect_n have_v the_o emissary_n and_o other_o traveller_n into_o these_o country_n find_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n establish_v in_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o they_o will_v have_v proclaim_v it_o to_o the_o world_n and_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o that_o article_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o have_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o necessity_n of_o draw_v a_o proof_n from_o their_o silence_n see_v they_o will_v have_v positive_o declare_v they_o find_v these_o people_n imbue_v with_o this_o sentiment_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o pope_n will_v have_v loud_o glory_v in_o it_o and_o certain_o there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o body_n or_o other_o that_o will_v have_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o contradiction_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o emissary_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o pretend_a conformity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n philosophise_n upon_o their_o not_o charge_v the_o nestorian_n with_o their_o be_v calvinist_n and_o upon_o some_o passage_n of_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o which_o at_o bottom_n be_v of_o no_o consideration_n in_o respect_n of_o our_o difference_n leontius_n of_o byzanejus_n recite_v a_o discourse_n concern_v these_o nestorian_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o gather_v their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o be_v very_a earnest_n according_a to_o his_o relation_n 4._o leontius_n biz_n advers._fw-la nest_n &_o eutych_n lib._n 3._o bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 4._o with_o a_o orthodox_n christian_n to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o this_o person_n tell_v they_o he_o can_v not_o have_v communion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o they_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o this_o need_v not_o trouble_v he_o because_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v propose_v as_o a_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n contain_v a_o great_a blessing_n than_o that_o sell_v in_o the_o market_n or_o the_o bread_n which_o the_o philomarianite_n offer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o mary_n it_o be_v apparent_o see_v these_o be_v not_o the_o expression_n of_o person_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v this_o show_v they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o effect_n from_o the_o consecration_n than_o that_o of_o a_o virtue_n of_o benediction_n or_o grace_n and_o it_o be_v also_o very_o remarkable_a that_o in_o this_o discourse_n they_o do_v not_o give_v any_o other_o title_n to_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o they_o follow_v the_o expression_n of_o 508._o apud_fw-la cyrill_n alex._n contra_fw-la nest_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 6._o see_v the_o eight_o chapter_n wherein_o be_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o indian_n lib._n 5._o c._n 12._o p._n 508._o nestorius_n himself_o the_o author_n of_o their_o sect_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o original_a of_o it_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n which_o represent_v this_o body_n and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o nestorian_n as_o to_o the_o maronites_n their_o profession_n of_o obedience_n since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n receive_v their_o patriarch_n from_o the_o pope_n do_v evident_o exclude_v they_o from_o this_o dispute_n yet_o we_o can_v but_o observe_v how_o little_a exact_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v when_o design_v to_o show_v that_o the_o maronites_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n even_o before_o their_o reunion_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n mention_n a_o extract_n make_v by_o the_o pope_n legate_n of_o the_o bad_a proposition_n they_o find_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n among_o which_o they_o comprehend_v the_o different_a ceremony_n such_o as_o comunicate_v of_o both_o kind_n give_v the_o communion_n to_o child_n yet_o in_o this_o catalogue_n of_o suspect_a proposition_n there_o be_v not_o one_o relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v certain_a mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v have_v peruse_v this_o extract_n a_o little_a careless_o for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v observe_v three_o proposition_n which_o evident_o show_v that_o these_o people_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o yet_o the_o substantial_a presence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n dip_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v to_o judas_n to_o '_o the_o end_n he_o may_v thereby_o take_v off_o the_o consecration_n christus_fw-la intinxit_fw-la panem_fw-la quem_fw-la erat_fw-la judae_fw-la porrecturus_fw-la ad_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la tollendam_fw-la we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o error_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o subject_a that_o receive_v grace_n as_o a_o quality_n which_o imprint_n its_o self_n in_o its_o substance_n and_o which_o may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o have_v they_o believe_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n be_v to_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o in_o dip_v the_o bread_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n will_v be_v wash_v off_o the_o ii_o proposition_n which_o the_o legate_n expunge_v out_o of_o the_o maronites_n book_n be_v that_o when_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n it_o descend_v not_o into_o the_o stomach_n but_o immediate_o disperse_v itself_o to_o every_o member_n of_o our_o body_n this_o proposition_n be_v deem_v heretical_a and_o in_o effect_n we_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n disperse_v its_o self_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o our_o body_n without_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n there_o be_v too_o many_o absurdity_n to_o make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n body_n pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o flesh_n yet_o this_o sentiment_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o damascene_fw-la who_o express_o assert_n that_o the_o sacrament_n pass_v 14_o damascen_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la fide_fw-la orthodox_n c._n 14_o into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o
soul_n and_o body_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o consume_v or_o corrupt_v nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n but_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o for_o our_o conservation_n we_o make_v use_v of_o this_o passage_n of_o damascene_fw-la to_o show_n he_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o real_a substance_n of_o bread_n see_v it_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o our_o body_n mr._n arnaud_n deride_v this_o consequence_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o pretend_v that_o damascene_fw-la believe_v the_o eucharistical_a 4_o lib._n 7._o c._n 4_o bread_n pass_v into_o our_o soul_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o they_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o how_o then_o will_v he_o conclude_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o body_n to_o become_v a_o part_n of_o their_o substance_n and_o why_o do_v he_o not_o conclude_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o as_o these_o word_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la animae_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v its_o self_n to_o the_o soul_n to_o conserve_v fortify_v and_o operate_v in_o it_o his_o grace_n so_o this_o expression_n in_o consistentiam_fw-la corporis_fw-la vadit_fw-la do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unite_v itself_o to_o our_o body_n to_z preserve_v and_o sow_v on_o they_o according_a to_o the_o father_n the_o seed_n of_o a_o glorious_a immortality_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v himself_o not_o comprehend_v that_o according_a to_o damascene_fw-la and_o the_o greek_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o substance_n and_o the_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v impart_v to_o it_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o consecration_n so_o that_o damascene_fw-la make_v a_o distribution_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n attribute_n one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o soul_n to_o wit_v the_o divine_a virtue_n and_o the_o other_a to_o the_o body_n to_o wit_v the_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a that_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o consume_v nor_o corrupt_v itself_o nor_o pass_v into_o excrement_n god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o preservation_n he_o say_v express_o it_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n why_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v i_o to_o say_v it_o after_o damascene_fw-la himself_z have_v he_o well_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n he_o will_v have_v find_v in_o they_o this_o distinction_n of_o two_o thing_n whereof_o the_o sacrament_n consist_v one_o of_o which_o respect_v immediate_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a immediate_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o new_a law_n say_v cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctify_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n respect_v the_o body_n so_o the_o word_n that_o anapcâ—hal_o cyril_n hie_v cal._n mist_n 4._o epiphan_n in_o anapcâ—hal_o be_v to_o say_v the_o consecration_n perform_v by_o the_o word_n relate_v to_o the_o soul_n the_o bread_n say_v epiphanius_n be_v a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o it_o a_o quicken_a virtue_n and_o origen_n before_o they_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o respect_n of_o what_o it_o have_v material_a and_o in_o reference_n of_o the_o prayer_n say_v over_o 1â—_n origen_n comm._n in_o matt._n 1â—_n it_o the_o iii_o proposition_n censure_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n be_v contain_v in_o a_o article_n of_o the_o extract_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n nonnulla_fw-la loca_fw-la sacrae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la prauè_fw-la intellecta_fw-la some_o place_n of_o scripture_n misunderstand_v and_o be_v thus_o describe_v asserunt_fw-la legendum_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la corporis_fw-la etc._n etc._n they_o affirm_v we_o must_v read_v this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n etc._n etc._n will_v mr._n arnaud_n without_o prejudice_n or_o passion_n but_o consider_v a_o while_n the_o importance_n of_o this_o proposition_n for_o whether_o these_o people_n pretend_v we_o must_v read_v the_o text_n not_o this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n or_o mean_v only_o that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n we_o must_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o title_n of_o the_o article_n insinuate_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o person_n who_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v either_o make_v this_o correction_n or_o seek_v this_o explication_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o one_o of_o the_o latin_n that_o ever_o have_v such_o a_o thought_n in_o his_o mind_n that_o we_o must_v not_o read_v this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n do_v they_o not_o all_o on_o the_o contrary_n affirm_v that_o we_o must_v keep_v strict_o to_o the_o literal_a sense_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v himself_o hereupon_o and_o tell_v we_o whether_o he_o can_v offer_v such_o a_o proposition_n and_o whether_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v it_o scandalous_a and_o heretical_a shall_v any_o other_o propose_v it_o yet_o must_v we_o observe_v that_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o recite_v the_o extract_n which_o the_o pope_n legate_n make_v say_v express_o that_o these_o proposition_n which_o they_o find_v in_o proper_a term_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maronites_n or_o receive_v by_o the_o public_a consent_n and_o by_o tradition_n and_o which_o they_o condemn_v as_o manifest_o heretical_a or_o erroneous_a or_o superstitious_a be_v error_n common_a to_o the_o other_o eastern_a nation_n so_o that_o what_o we_o now_o rehearse_v concern_v the_o maronites_n must_v be_v extend_v in_o general_a to_o all_o the_o schismatical_a church_n as_o to_o the_o passage_n relate_v by_o abraham_n echellensis_fw-la a_o maronite_n who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v bear_v with_o i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o consider_v the_o character_n which_o gabriel_n sionita_n give_v we_o of_o this_o person_n who_o he_o perfect_o know_v be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o have_v pass_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n be_v together_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o offer_v any_o thing_n ground_v on_o these_o kind_n of_o testimony_n and_o to_o suppose_v we_o such_o fool_n to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o man_n so_o cry_v down_o come_v we_o now_o to_o the_o jacobite_n coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n mr._n arnaud_n bring_v again_o upon_o the_o subject_a of_o these_o three_o church_n the_o same_o negative_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o author_n and_o emissary_n which_o he_o use_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o moscovite_n and_o nestorian_n so_o that_o we_o need_v do_v no_o more_o than_o to_o return_v the_o same_o answer_v already_o make_v and_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o these_o people_n have_v the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n several_a author_n and_o emissary_n will_v without_o doubt_n have_v inform_v the_o world_n thereof_o and_o make_v advantage_n of_o this_o conformity_n which_o they_o discover_v between_o the_o latin_n and_o they_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o here_o again_o what_o he_o have_v be_v tell_v elsewhere_o that_o when_o the_o emissary_n be_v send_v to_o these_o people_n to_o instruct_v they_o they_o ever_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n of_o clement_n vi_o which_o contain_v express_o the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v it_o to_o their_o patriarch_n and_o proselyte_n bishop_n and_o that_o when_o eugenius_n iv_o 1442._o raynald_n ad_fw-la ann_n 1442._o reunite_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n john_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n he_o make_v he_o accept_v the_o decreee_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o armenian_n which_o contain_v in_o proper_a term_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o after_o all_o we_o may_v tell_v he_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v the_o jacobite_n coptic_o or_o ethiopian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n hold_v as_o they_o do_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o divine_a according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o eutiche_n and_o dioscorus_n we_o can_v without_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o great_a absurdity_n suppose_v they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v they_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o body_n there_o be_v only_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o he_o now_o that_o they_o hold_v this_o last_o error_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o infinite_a testimony_n nicephorus_n a_o greek_a historian_n affirm_v the_o jacobite_n assert_v tartar_n nicephor_n cali._n eccles_n hist_o lib._n 18._o cap._n 52._o the_o wonderful_a hâ—â—t_n of_o the_o
express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n much_o less_o can_v they_o desire_v of_o he_o to_o send_v down_o his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o they_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o they_o i_o can_v but_o here_o relate_v what_o mr._n faucheur_n have_v observe_v touch_v the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n common_o call_v st._n gregory_n by_o which_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o complaint_n we_o make_v concern_v these_o piece_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n say_v he_o attribute_v to_o st._n gregory_n import_v i_o offer_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n the_o symbol_n of_o my_o ransom_n for_o 6._o faucheur_n on_o the_o lord_n supper_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o there_o be_v in_o the_o egyptian_a nicymbolon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o mr._n saumaise_n who_o have_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o victor_n scialach_n a_o maronite_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v translate_v it_o who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n design_v by_o a_o notorion_n falsity_n to_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o adversary_n praecepta_fw-la liberationis_fw-la meae_fw-la but_o beside_o this_o way_n of_o corrupt_v the_o liturgy_n by_o false_a translation_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o when_o these_o levantine_n christian_n be_v reunite_v as_o they_o often_o have_v be_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o latin_n never_o fail_v to_o examine_v their_o book_n and_o take_v out_o of_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v therein_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o example_n there_o have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o mallabar_n but_o under_o this_o title_n correct_v and_o cleanse_v from_o the_o error_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o reverend_a my_o lord_n alexius_n menenses_n archbishop_n of_o 6._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o ed._n 4._o ibid_fw-la bibl_n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o goa_n victor_n scialach_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o velserus_n on_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n call_v st._n basil_n gregorie_n and_o cyril_n say_v that_o the_o new_a manuscript_n have_v be_v correct_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n into_o who_o bosom_n as_o into_o that_o of_o a_o real_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v late_o return_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o clement_n viii_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o this_o clause_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o gregory_n of_o victor_n schialch_n translation_n and_o from_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n be_v a_o addition_n make_v thereunto_o by_o the_o latin_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o reunion_n for_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o well_o we_o shall_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o confession_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o only_o acknowledge_v the_o divine_a nature_n observe_v here_o the_o term_n it_o be_v the_o sacred_a and_o everlasting_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n amen_o it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o the_o emmanuel_n ibid._n ibid._n our_o god_n amen_o i_o believe_v i_o believe_v i_o believe_v and_o will_v confess_v till_o the_o last_o breath_n of_o my_o life_n that_o this_o be_v the_o live_a body_n which_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n take_v from_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o pure_a mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o common_a lady_n and_o which_o he_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n i_o make_v the_o pure_a confession_n which_o he_o make_v before_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o give_v his_o body_n for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n by_o his_o own_o will_n he_o have_v real_o assume_v this_o body_n for_o we_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o humanity_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n no_o not_o a_o moment_n and_o that_o he_o give_v his_o body_n to_o purchase_v salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n for_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o there_o need_v no_o great_a study_n to_o find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o whole_a prayer_n be_v to_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o these_o word_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n be_v precise_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ever_o oppose_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n with_o which_o the_o coptic_o be_v taint_v whereupon_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o reunite_a these_o people_n to_o themselves_o have_v insert_v in_o their_o very_a liturgy_n several_a clause_n express_o contrary_a to_o their_o old_a error_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o absolute_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o it_o let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o any_o long_a glory_n in_o these_o eastern_a liturgy_n for_o if_o we_o have_v they_o pure_a and_o sincere_a i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o shall_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o have_v he_o reason_n to_o brag_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n call_v schismatical_a with_o which_o pretence_n he_o will_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o a_o through_o consideration_n of_o what_o we_o have_v so_o farrepresent_v to_o he_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o other_o christian_a church_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v overshoot_v himself_o and_o be_v too_o rash_a in_o his_o affirmation_n on_o this_o subject_a which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v evident_o discover_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o nothing_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o it_o i_o dare_v assure_v he_o he_o will_v find_v in_o this_o dispute_n no_o sophism_n on_o my_o part_n have_v proceed_v faithful_o and_o sincere_o in_o it_o i_o have_v take_v thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o their_o natural_a order_n i_o have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o upon_o good_a ground_n from_o testimony_n for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o author_n that_o be_v roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v never_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n as_o i_o know_v of_o in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o he_o mean_v they_o i_o have_v follow_v he_o step_v by_o step_n as_o far_o as_o good_a order_n will_v permit_v i_o i_o have_v exact_o answer_v he_o without_o weaken_v his_o argument_n or_o proof_n or_o pass_v by_o any_o thing_n considerable_a in_o fine_a i_o have_v not_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o i_o myself_o before_o be_v convince_v and_o persuade_v to_o be_v true_a and_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o i_o have_v not_o reduce_v matter_n to_o that_o clearness_n that_o other_o will_v be_v no_o less_o persuade_v of_o what_o i_o say_v than_o myself_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n 8_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700._o till_o paschasius_n time_n examine_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n require_v that_o have_v refute_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v now_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v the_o latin_n themselves_o from_o the_o 7_o the_o century_n till_o paschasius_n time_n exclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o 8_o the_o book_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o of_o i_o but_o not_o to_o amuse_v the_o reader_n with_o fruitless_a matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lay_v aside_o the_o first_o of_o his_o proof_n which_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o which_o the_o latin_a remain_v unite_v during_o those_o century_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v infer_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
at_o least_o must_v bias_n a_o man_n judgement_n towards_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v afterward_o offer_v if_o i_o for_o my_o share_n desire_v a_o man_n to_o suppose_v a_o church_n which_o never_o hear_v any_o mention_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o conversion_n of_o substance_n that_o never_o believe_v these_o doctrine_n and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o school_n on_o that_o point_n my_o request_n will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o till_o we_o be_v show_v transubstantiation_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o a_o church_n we_o may_v suppose_v this_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o nature_n in_o this_o respect_n now_o we_o know_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o know_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o tell_v i_o we_o must_v not_o thus_o fill_v man_n mind_n with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o leave_v they_o at_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o thing_n allege_v on_o both_o side_n this_o supposition_n then_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o make_v be_v captious_a far_o from_o be_v sincere_a and_o tend_v to_o surprise_v man_n mind_n by_o make_v they_o take_v a_o part_n beforehand_o without_o any_o ground_n or_o reason_n that_o be_v thus_o prejudice_v they_o may_v see_v what_o be_v not_o and_o not_o see_v what_o be_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a according_a to_o these_o two_o different_a supposition_n the_o one_o that_o a_o church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o never_o dispute_v about_o it_o the_o other_a that_n a_o church_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n nor_o ever_o hear_v it_o a_o man_n shall_v different_o judge_v of_o the_o same_o expression_n upon_o one_o of_o these_o prejudices_fw-la a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v one_o of_o these_o defective_a expression_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n which_o leave_v something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o hearer_n and_o on_o the_o other_o a_o man_n will_v say_v here_o be_v a_o expression_n which_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a faith_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o effect_n hence_o proceed_v the_o different_a judgement_n which_o the_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n make_v on_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o one_o believe_v they_o see_v transubstantiation_n in_o they_o because_o they_o read_v the_o passage_n with_o this_o prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o place_n consider_v in_o this_o respect_n confirm_v they_o in_o the_o thought_n which_o they_o have_v already_o entertain_v the_o other_o do_v not_o find_v it_o in_o they_o because_o they_o consider_v the_o same_o passage_n with_o this_o contrary_a prejudice_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o and_o these_o passage_n consider_v in_o this_o regard_n make_v no_o impression_n upon_o they_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v passage_n which_o appear_v very_o considerable_a for_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o which_o yet_o appear_v but_o weak_a and_o inconsiderable_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o deal_v fair_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o importance_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o compare_v these_o two_o prejudices_fw-la one_o with_o the_o other_o and_o examine_v solid_o which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v consider_v the_o church_n either_o as_o a_o society_n of_o man_n or_o as_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o will_v be_v the_o great_a absurdity_n imaginable_a to_o attribute_v to_o it_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n if_o she_o hold_v it_o it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n i_o will_v say_v inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n that_o have_v such_o article_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o particular_a sentiment_n touch_v religion_n which_o nature_n do_v not_o give_v now_o in_o this_o quality_n a_o man_n can_v reasonable_o prejudicate_v that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_v century_n believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o by_o one_o of_o these_o two_o motive_n either_o because_o he_o see_v these_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o first_o and_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o see_v they_o already_o establish_v in_o the_o precede_a century_n if_o then_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v his_o supposition_n he_o must_v begin_v by_o inquiry_n into_o the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o show_v therein_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n which_o do_v he_o shall_v descend_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age_n and_o make_v his_o discussion_n on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n but_o he_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o thing_n he_o begin_v his_o discussion_n from_o the_o seven_o century_n and_o will_v have_v his_o reader_n judge_v beforehand_o from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n now_o in_o dispute_n this_o be_v a_o plain_a deviation_n and_o illusion_n for_o till_o such_o time_n as_o the_o contrary_n appear_v to_o we_o we_o must_v always_o predetermine_v on_o nature_n side_n now_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v neither_o to_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n so_o that_o unless_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n appear_v elsewhere_o we_o can_v but_o suppose_v the_o church_n in_o what_o time_n and_o place_n soever_o we_o consider_v it_o in_o a_o state_n pure_o natural_a in_o this_o respect_n we_o can_v never_o reasonable_o predetermine_v without_o some_o considerable_a motive_n contrary_a to_o that_o common_a light_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n nor_o contrary_a to_o universal_a notion_n and_o general_a custom_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o three_o thing_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n for_o our_o sense_n give_v in_o their_o testimony_n against_o they_o and_o reason_n carry_v we_o rather_o away_o from_o they_o than_o to_o '_o they_o universal_a notion_n give_v we_o quite_o different_a idea_n than_o those_o which_o these_o doctrine_n constrain_v we_o to_o have_v and_o the_o common_a custom_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o sensible_a thing_n according_a to_o their_o natural_a character_n we_o ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v without_o exceed_v great_a reason_n against_o a_o example_n i_o mean_v against_o the_o usual_a manner_n of_o proceed_v act_v think_v or_o speak_v in_o such_o like_a matter_n as_o be_v this_o in_o question_n now_o the_o example_n of_o all_o people_n and_o especial_o of_o christian_n show_v they_o conceive_v the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n without_o imagine_v any_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o they_o that_o they_o give_v to_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v to_o distinguish_v mystery_n from_o miracle_n proper_o so_o call_v not_o to_o offer_v miracle_n wrought_v on_o sensible_a thing_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o not_o only_o imperceptible_a to_o the_o sense_n but_o also_o contrary_a to_o their_o deposition_n when_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o go_v to_o the_o make_v up_o of_o a_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o religion_n a_o man_n ought_v never_o to_o prejudicate_v light_o against_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o analogy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relation_n coherence_n and_o just_a proportion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v natural_o between_o the_o doctrine_n maxim_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o it_o be_v with_o religion_n as_o with_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o building_n or_o aedifices_fw-la of_o the_o same_o city_n or_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n or_o if_o you_o will_v as_o with_o child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n they_o be_v know_v by_o one_o another_o because_o they_o all_o do_v in_o some_o sort_n resemble_v each_o other_o now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o full_a of_o explication_n and_o mystical_a expression_n for_o this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o those_o day_n we_o shall_v find_v perpetual_a discourse_n of_o that_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_a manducation_n of_o his_o flesh_n as_o a_o act_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o faithful_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o consider_v any_o more_o than_o two_o state_n in_o our_o saviour_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o his_o abasement_n and_o that_o of_o his_o exaltation_n without_o ever_o mention_v this_o three_o state_n call_v sacramental_a we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o apply_v to_o
the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v to_o point_n at_o it_o and_o which_o several_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n do_v in_o effect_n make_v to_o relate_v unto_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v they_o have_v take_v several_a term_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o must_v be_v take_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o species_n for_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a of_o spiritual_o to_o denote_v a_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n of_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o figure_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v a_o bare_a appearance_n of_o bread_n that_o cover_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o corporeal_a presence_n for_o a_o presence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o body_n by_o opposition_n to_o the_o presence_n of_o this_o same_o body_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v they_o have_v force_v and_o exaggerated_a the_o expression_n of_o the_o scripture_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o baptism_n the_o church_n the_o poor_a the_o gospel_n at_o least_o as_o vehem_fw-mi ent_o as_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o scripture_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o have_v make_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n either_o the_o distinction_n observation_n or_o question_n which_o person_n prepossess_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n ought_v necessary_o to_o have_v make_v without_o be_v oblige_v thereunto_o by_o dispute_n nor_o in_o a_o word_n the_o proper_a and_o inseparable_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n exact_o contrary_a to_o it_o now_o this_o be_v what_o i_o call_v analogy_n or_o relation_n which_o the_o part_n of_o a_o religion_n have_v with_o one_o another_o and_o against_o which_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o rational_a to_o prejudicate_v it_o be_v certain_a we_o ought_v not_o only_o not_o to_o prejudicate_v against_o all_o these_o thing_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n predetermine_v in_o their_o favour_n see_v the_o prejudice_n which_o all_o these_o thing_n form_n be_v so_o strong_a that_o we_o must_v have_v on_o the_o other_o side_n a_o very_a great_a evidence_n to_o surmount_v it_o especial_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o century_n that_o precede_v the_o seven_o whereunto_o likewise_o may_v be_v apply_v the_o same_o observation_n which_o i_o now_o make_v whence_o arise_v the_o like_a prejudices_fw-la in_o respect_n of_o those_o age_n and_o this_o pejudice_n join_v it_o self_n to_o that_o which_o we_o have_v establish_v touch_v the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n do_v only_o fortify_v it_o yet_o more_o to_o all_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o there_o be_v to_o speak_v moral_o a_o kind_n of_o contradiction_n between_o the_o part_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n supposition_n he_o will_v have_v we_o imagine_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a age_n firm_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n although_o these_o doctrine_n be_v never_o dispute_v of_o therein_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o question_v but_o it_o be_v very_o improbable_a the_o church_n remain_v seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n without_o any_o contest_v touch_v this_o article_n suppose_v she_o hold_v it_o there_o have_v be_v in_o this_o interval_n of_o time_n several_a controversy_n touch_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n on_o article_n against_o which_o nature_n do_v less_o rise_n than_o against_o that_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v and_o which_o moreover_o be_v find_v clear_o establish_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v there_o have_v be_v none_o on_o this_o there_o have_v be_v even_o several_a dispute_n in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v occasion_n of_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v without_o some_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_a such_o be_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o valentinian_o marcionite_n manichees_n millenaries_n encratites_n arian_n originist_n eutychiens_n ascodrupite_n and_o of_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o which_o must_v unavoidable_o produce_v debate_n on_o the_o eucharist_n have_v the_o belief_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n be_v then_o introduce_v into_o christianity_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o peace_n in_o this_o respect_n during_o all_o these_o century_n it_o be_v a_o token_n that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n be_v therein_o unknown_a and_o this_o very_a consideration_n overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n and_o confirm_v we_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v without_o doubt_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n wherein_o lie_v that_o of_o the_o eleven_o which_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o berenger_n but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v several_a thing_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v concern_v this_o condemnation_n it_o not_o be_v true_a than_o man_n believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a induction_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n in_o the_o first_o condemnation_n of_o berenger_n transubstantiation_n be_v establish_v see_v it_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n hold_v under_o nicolas_n ii_o wherein_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o the_o five_o time_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v it_o be_v a_o apparent_a illusion_n to_o design_n the_o ground_v of_o any_o prejudication_n on_o this_o see_v we_o find_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n a_o formal_a contest_v which_o arise_v on_o this_o subject_a and_o that_o even_o this_o make_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o ouâ—_n difference_n to_o wit_n whether_o there_o have_v happen_v any_o change_n therein_o before_o then_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n can_v be_v make_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o principle_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n the_o question_n concern_v the_o change_n must_v be_v first_o decide_v for_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o contest_v there_o can_v be_v no_o consequence_n draw_v hence_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a pleasant_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o prejudicate_v against_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v by_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n as_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prejudicate_v for_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o be_v to_o say_v to_o draw_v the_o principle_n from_o the_o conclusion_n and_o then_o the_o conclusion_n from_o the_o principle_n in_o say_v on_o one_o hand_n that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eigth_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o in_o the_o eight_o because_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o eleven_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n then_o if_o he_o please_v make_v another_o system_fw-la for_o all_o this_o great_a preparation_n of_o observation_n and_o propositious_a fall_n to_o the_o ground_n assoon_o as_o ever_o we_o deny_v he_o the_o supposition_n he_o make_v and_o show_v he_o the_o injustice_n and_o unreasonableness_n of_o it_o as_o to_o this_o pretend_a contrariety_n of_o the_o language_n of_o sense_n with_o that_o of_o faith_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n we_o have_v already_o confute_v shall_v our_o sense_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o tell_v we_o the_o eucharist_n be_v only_o bread_n and_o wine_n or_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n our_o faith_n will_v not_o bear_v this_o language_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o our_o sense_n only_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n this_o language_n be_v in_o truth_n different_a from_o that_o of_o faith_n which_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o it_o for_o faith_n receive_v and_o approve_v it_o in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o sense_n conceive_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n and_o without_o a_o figure_n that_o which_o you_o have_v see_v on_o the_o altar_n say_v st._n augustin_n and_o after_o he_o bede_n a_o author_n of_o the_o eight_o contury_n be_v bread_n and_o infunt_fw-la augus_n serm_n ad_fw-la infunt_fw-la wine_n and_o this_o your_o eye_n tell_v you_o but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n require_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v
of_o argue_v shall_v his_o maxim_n take_v place_n the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eigth_n century_n have_v say_v such_o and_o such_o a_o thing_n with_o reticency_n now_o the_o people_n have_v understand_v they_o in_o such_o and_o such_o a_o manner_n by_o a_o supplement_n therefore_o they_o teach_v and_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n how_o can_v a_o man_n consider_v this_o serious_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v tell_v we_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o humane_a speech_n than_o to_o use_v half_a sentence_n nor_o any_o thing_n more_o usual_a than_o to_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v to_o '_o they_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o say_v a_o man_n a_o house_n a_o city_n the_o air_n the_o earth_n the_o sun_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n of_o a_o man_n the_o substance_n of_o a_o house_n etc._n etc._n but_o here_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n for_o here_o we_o use_v these_o expression_n because_o we_o suppose_v those_o to_o who_o we_o speak_v have_v eye_n and_o the_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n and_o that_o these_o easy_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v in_o word_n nay_o when_o we_o use_v these_o term_n even_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n we_o do_v not_o explain_v they_o because_o we_o know_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n which_o be_v common_a light_n to_o those_o that_o speak_v and_o hear_v will_v sufficient_o explain_v they_o but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n for_o suppose_v there_o be_v make_v in_o it_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o inward_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sense_n and_o reason_n lead_v we_o not_o to_o understand_v this_o change_n see_v it_o be_v imperceptible_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o we_o can_v supply_v by_o their_o mean_n what_o be_v imperfect_a in_o the_o word_n neither_o can_v this_o supplement_n come_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v pretend_v these_o term_n which_o our_o saviour_n use_v in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v themselves_o need_v of_o be_v explain_v and_o determine_v by_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o can_v it_o come_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o people_n have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o this_o tradition_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n more_o precise_a in_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o first_o six_o age_n than_o in_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o whence_o then_o must_v this_o supplement_n come_v must_v we_o here_o suppose_v secret_a and_o immediate_a inspiration_n or_o imagine_v there_o be_v certain_a short_a form_n of_o speech_n then_o in_o use_n and_o which_o serve_v as_o a_o key_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o public_a teach_n unless_o it_o be_v so_o i_o can_v see_v how_o mr._n arnaud'_v system_n can_v hold_v for_o to_o say_v that_o by_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n they_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n know_v what_o will_v be_v determine_v in_o the_o eleven_o and_o supply_v what_o be_v want_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o prescience_n this_o be_v something_o hard_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v willing_a to_o go_v so_o far_o it_o be_v then_o clear_a that_o this_o pretend_a supplement_n be_v a_o mere_a whimsy_n and_o as_o ill_o contrive_v and_o maintain_v as_o ever_o any_o thing_n be_v as_o to_o those_o two_o part_n which_o compose_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o one_o the_o external_a veil_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v cover_v with_o this_o veil_n this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n for_o a_o thro-examination_n of_o this_o hypothesis_n yet_o methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n advance_v something_o singular_a enough_o when_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v fruitless_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o 743._o chap._n 2._o pag._n 743._o nature_n of_o this_o vail_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o appearance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o inquire_v whether_o this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o cover_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o mere_a phantasm_n a_o pure_a illusion_n which_o our_o sense_n suffer_v or_o whether_o they_o be_v real_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n which_o subsist_v separate_v from_o their_o substance_n let_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n determine_v whether_o this_o doctrine_n be_v according_a to_o their_o council_n especial_o that_o of_o constance_n as_o to_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o will_v not_o find_v this_o appearance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o what_o sort_n 743._o p._n 743._o soever_o he_o understand_v it_o in_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n nor_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o this_o appearance_n the_o instance_n he_o give_v we_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v compose_v of_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v vast_o different_a the_o soul_n be_v not_o a_o invisible_a and_o impalpable_a body_n it_o be_v a_o real_a spirit_n and_o the_o body_n be_v not_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n that_o have_v nothing_o of_o reality_n in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n and_o substance_n when_o then_o we_o say_v of_o a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v a_o immortal_a and_o spiritual_a be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n or_o that_o he_o be_v a_o mortal_a and_o corporeal_a be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o body_n or_o that_o he_o be_v mortal_a and_o immortal_a consider_v he_o as_o a_o body_n and_o soul_n join_v together_o this_o language_n be_v natural_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v without_o any_o explication_n because_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o it_o be_v establish_v be_v obvious_a to_o reason_n and_o we_o may_v well_o suppose_v that_o those_o to_o who_o we_o direct_v our_o discourse_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o they_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n to_o be_v ground_v on_o these_o principle_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n which_o in_o truth_n be_v not_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n conceal_v invisible_o under_o this_o veil_n he_o must_v without_o any_o more_o ado_n show_v we_o that_o these_o principle_n be_v know_v to_o the_o people_n for_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v they_o know_v they_o natural_o and_o thus_o his_o instance_n be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n chap._n viii_o a_o examination_n of_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a body_n or_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o all_o these_o preparation_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v clog_v his_o reader_n mind_n be_v only_o a_o handsome_a excuse_n for_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o proof_n and_o a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n for_o have_v he_o any_o thing_n to_o allege_v that_o be_v considerable_a it_o be_v evident_a he_o will_v never_o have_v take_v so_o many_o circuit_n and_o this_o be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v neither_o establish_v nor_o know_v in_o the_o church_n during_o those_o age_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v more_o clear_o if_o we_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o the_o passage_n he_o have_v produce_v there_o be_v never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o that_o precise_o contain_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n or_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o from_o whence_o they_o can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v first_o they_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o all_o those_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o term_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v 3._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 3._o not_o busy_v himself_o to_o less_o purpose_n than_o to_o collect_v as_o he_o have_v do_v all_o these_o passage_n draw_v from_o the_o roman_a order_n the_o liturgy_n call_v the_o mass_n of_o illyricus_n the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o menard_n a_o benedictin_a monk_n publish_v not_o to_o say_v the_o book_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n as_o we_o have_v it_o at_o this_o day_n be_v a_o treatise_n make_v by_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o
of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o by_o this_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o body_n itself_o in_o substance_n his_o reason_n be_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n now_o this_o sacrament_n be_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o these_o ancient_a figure_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o truth_n oppose_v to_o image_n now_o according_a to_o this_o author_n this_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o it_o but_o the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n three_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o image_n be_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n four_o that_o it_o be_v of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v understand_v what_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o but_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o respect_n either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n itself_o of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o this_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o first_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n charlemagne_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n to_o alcuinus_fw-la as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o bede_n give_v it_o several_a time_n this_o title_n but_o in_o the_o second_o respect_n charlemagne_n deny_v we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n because_o he_o will_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o legal_a figure_n which_o be_v only_o bare_a representation_n and_o shadow_n which_o do_v communicate_v the_o body_n or_o reality_n of_o that_o which_o they_o represent_v whereas_o our_o eucharist_n communicate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrifice_v for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n and_o represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n he_o will_v have_v we_o call_v it_o then_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o allege_v for_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o come_v as_o be_v those_o of_o the_o ancient_a law_n it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o a_o death_n i_o say_v that_o be_v real_o consummate_v and_o moreover_o it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a representation_n of_o this_o death_n but_o a_o mystery_n which_o communicate_v it_o to_o we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o image_n from_o whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v hence_o conclude_v for_o for_o to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v local_o and_o substantial_o therein_o contain_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o communicate_v therein_o to_o we_o in_o a_o mystical_a and_o moral_a manner_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o communication_n be_v make_v therein_o to_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a yet_o be_v it_o real_a and_o true_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v as_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n do_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v call_v now_o not_o a_o image_n but_o the_o truth_n not_o a_o shadow_n but_o a_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n we_o receive_v therein_o the_o body_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o legal_a shadow_n for_o this_o reason_n a_o man_n may_v say_v that_o this_o mystery_n be_v the_o truth_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o ancient_a testament_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n god_n give_v we_o actual_o in_o it_o that_o which_o the_o law_n contain_v only_o in_o type_n this_o be_v sufficient_a whereon_o to_o ground_v this_o remark_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v give_v for_o you_o because_o that_o in_o institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o never_o design_v to_o communicate_v to_o we_o only_o a_o prefiguration_n but_o his_o body_n in_o fine_a this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o man_n to_o say_v with_o reason_n and_o good_a sense_n and_o with_o respect_n too_o to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o offer_v for_o we_o a_o image_n but_o himself_o in_o sacrifice_n because_o that_o which_o he_o offer_v once_o for_o we_o to_o god_n his_o father_n on_o the_o cross_n he_o offer_v and_o give_v it_o we_o in_o the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o word_n mr._n arnaud_n perpetual_a error_n be_v in_o imagine_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n and_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o we_o unless_o we_o receive_v corporeal_o in_o our_o hand_n and_o mouth_n the_o proper_a substance_n of_o they_o i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o mistake_n exceed_o distant_a from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n who_o tell_v we_o we_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o eat_v his_o body_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o eucharist_n chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n reflection_n on_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o and_o 4._o consequence_n we_o may_v just_o lay_v aside_o mr._n arnaud_n ten_o book_n see_v it_o consist_v only_o of_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n by_o suppose_v he_o have_v prove_v this_o consent_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a for_o have_v overthrow_v as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o principle_n we_o need_v not_o much_o trouble_v ourselves_o about_o its_o consequence_n yet_o that_o we_o may_v not_o neglect_v any_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v some_o reflection_n on_o the_o principal_a thing_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o be_o able_a the_o first_o consequence_n the_o first_o consequence_n bear_v that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o 1._o book_n 10._o ch_z 1._o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o minister_n endeavour_v to_o stretch_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o their_o sense_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o metaphysical_a argument_n which_o have_v only_o obscure_a and_o abstract_a principle_n that_o they_o use_v long_a discourse_n to_o expound_v separately_z each_o word_n as_o the_o term_n this_o the_o word_n be_v and_o the_o word_n body_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o yield_v no_o trouble_n when_o a_o man_n follow_v simple_o the_o course_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n become_v obscure_a and_o unintelligible_a that_o suppose_v in_o like_a manner_n a_o man_n shall_v philosophise_v on_o these_o word_n lazarus_n come_v forth_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o a_o man_n to_o entangle_v himself_o with_o they_o for_o this_o lazarus_n will_v be_v neither_o the_o soul_n nor_o the_o body_n separately_z nor_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o but_o a_o mere_a nothing_o now_o a_o mere_a nothing_o can_v come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o speak_v to_o be_v only_o understand_v by_o philosopher_n and_o metaphysician_n see_v he_o intend_v his_o religion_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o simple_a people_n woman_n and_o child_n person_n ignorant_a of_o humane_a learning_n that_o we_o must_v then_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n by_o the_o general_a and_o common_a impression_n which_o all_o these_o person_n receive_v without_o so_o many_o reflection_n that_o to_o find_v this_o simple_a and_o natural_a impression_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o have_v be_v effectual_o take_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n which_o never_o have_v any_o part_n in_o our_o dispute_n that_o our_o saviour_n intention_n be_v rather_o
these_o two_o reason_n whereon_o mr._n arnaud_n ground_n his_o pretention_n be_v invalid_a and_o the_o second_o reside_v only_o in_o his_o own_o imagination_n i_o say_v the_o first_o be_v invalid_a for_o if_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v propose_v several_a passage_n wherein_o they_o stop_v at_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n as_o be_v those_o which_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o some_o few_o other_o that_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v we_o also_o on_o our_o part_n allege_v a_o infinite_a of_o other_o wherein_o we_o likewise_o stop_v at_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n such_o as_o be_v all_o those_o that_o call_v the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o consecration_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o which_o say_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o matter_n be_v equal_a and_o the_o prejudice_n can_v favour_v either_o side_n moreover_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n we_o must_v ever_o prejudicate_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o term_n we_o oft_o prejudicate_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o behalf_n of_o the_o metaphorical_a signification_n by_o consider_v the_o matter_n to_o which_o the_o term_n be_v apply_v when_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o be_v use_v figurative_o as_o when_o in_o matter_n of_o book_n we_o speak_v of_o plato_n and_o aristotle_n or_o in_o reference_n to_o image_n we_o speak_v of_o s._n stephen_n and_o s._n christopher_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v the_o catholic_n stop_v at_o the_o literal_a signification_n of_o term_n this_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o establish_v a_o prejudice_n nor_o for_o the_o obtain_v a_o right_a to_o suppose_v without_o proof_n it_o must_v be_v moreover_o show_v that_o the_o subject_n or_o matter_n in_o question_n do_v not_o oppose_v itself_o against_o this_o prejudice_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v proceed_v far_o and_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n absolute_o that_o be_v able_a to_o form_v a_o contrary_a prejudice_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v unwilling_a to_o enter_v into_o this_o discussion_n because_o of_o its_o difficulty_n and_o difficulty_n be_v not_o proper_a for_o a_o man_n to_o meddle_v withal_o that_o write_v in_o a_o domineer_a stile_n the_o second_o reason_n have_v less_o strength_n than_o the_o first_o for_o first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o expression_n which_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o their_o own_o favour_n have_v be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o they_o employ_v they_o for_o near_a a_o thousand_o year_n by_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v not_o be_v so_o hasty_a to_o make_v we_o receive_v this_o proposition_n till_o he_o have_v hear_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v now_o that_o thing_n be_v clear_v up_o in_o this_o respect_n every_o man_n may_v judge_v of_o they_o and_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v make_v a_o just_a judgement_n of_o they_o second_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o those_o of_o the_o late_a age_n who_o take_v these_o expression_n we_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o find_v in_o these_o last_o other_o expression_n which_o clear_o manifest_v their_o thought_n they_o plain_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o that_o this_o body_n be_v substantial_o present_a under_o the_o vail_n of_o accident_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o in_o the_o father_n now_o this_o difference_n overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_v prejudice_n for_o have_v the_o father_n mean_v by_o their_o general_a expression_n the_o same_o thing_n which_o these_o last_o do_v they_o will_v have_v speak_v like_o they_o but_o this_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o be_v not_o then_o likely_a they_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n and_o it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o do_v so_o be_v because_o there_o be_v no_o contest_v in_o the_o church_n all_o that_o time_n touch_v this_o point_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v of_o itself_o form_n without_o the_o help_n of_o any_o contest_v the_o distinct_a idea_n of_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n this_o doctrine_n natural_o make_v a_o particular_a and_o determinate_a sense_n where_o the_o term_n of_o substance_n enter_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o a_o disputation_n for_o this_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o have_v the_o father_n thus_o mean_v it_o they_o will_v have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o these_o last_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o we_o they_o have_v do_v it_o it_o be_v not_o then_o reasonable_a to_o prejudicate_v they_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n the_o better_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n pretension_n who_o will_v suppose_v at_o any_o rate_n oppose_v we_o against_o he_o a_o contrary_a pretention_n which_o be_v that_o we_o have_v right_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o be_v offer_v we_o must_v not_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n nor_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v establish_v the_o affirmative_a he_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v it_o by_o evident_a demonstration_n sufficient_a to_o vanquish_v this_o prejudication_n this_o here_o be_v our_o pretention_n it_o remain_v only_o now_o to_o be_v observe_v how_o we_o prove_v it_o and_o have_v seeen_n how_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v prove_v he_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o compare_v proof_n with_o proof_n and_o judge_v which_o of_o the_o two_o proposition_n be_v the_o most_o just_a and_o reasonable_a first_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v remember_v here_o what_o i_o say_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n touch_v the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n that_o we_o must_v ever_o prejudicate_v in_o favour_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n which_o regulate_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n till_o the_o contrary_n do_v evident_o appear_v now_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n we_o speak_v of_o and_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v i_o that_o common_a sense_n do_v not_o teach_v '_o they_o we_o have_v then_o right_a to_o suppose_v without_o proof_n that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o believe_v they_o and_o consequent_o that_o their_o expression_n must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o this_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n part_n to_o show_v so_o clear_o the_o contrary_a that_o his_o proof_n may_v surmount_v the_o prejudication_n which_o if_o he_o do_v not_o do_v reason_n oblige_v we_o to_o let_v the_o father_n alone_a in_o the_o state_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n second_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n do_v of_o itself_o form_v our_o prejudice_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n be_v touch_v a_o sacrament_n and_o in_o sacramental_a expression_n we_o common_o give_v to_o the_o sign_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v as_o may_v be_v verify_v by_o numberless_a instance_n we_o then_o have_v right_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o those_o of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n be_v of_o this_o number_n must_v be_v take_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o other_o till_o it_o be_v show_v we_o ftom_n the_o father_n themselves_o that_o they_o otherwise_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o three_o place_n our_o right_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o about_o which_o we_o dispute_v for_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n make_v of_o itself_o a_o particular_a sense_n it_o answer_v to_o a_o very_a distinct_a question_n which_o be_v whether_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o not_o it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o those_o that_o have_v this_o doctrine_n in_o their_o thought_n must_v conceive_v it_o in_o this_o determination_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o apply_v their_o conception_n precise_o to_o the_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a they_o have_v thus_o conceive_v it_o without_o explain_v themselves_o sometime_o in_o a_o manner_n that_o answer_v exact_o to_o their_o opinion_n it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a to_o suppose_v without_o any_o other_o proof_n that_o they_o have_v not_o thus_o conceive_v it_o till_o such_o time_n as_o it_o shall_v please_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o contrary_a from_o their_o own_o declaration_n not_o from_o general_a expression_n but_o by_o expression_n which_o be_v formal_a
how_o well_o he_o have_v copy_v out_o from_o allatius_n and_o raynaldus_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n have_v he_o not_o maim_v and_o suppress_v that_o which_o perplex_v he_o in_o my_o book_n i_o never_o shall_v have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n of_o see_v myself_o bring_v into_o his_o chapter_n by_o a_o excellent_a figure_n of_o rheotorick_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v persuade_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v contain_v 43._o lib._n 10._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o of_o s._n paul_n but_o i_o claud_n declare_v it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o they_o and_o confirm_v my_o assertion_n by_o my_o own_o authority_n this_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o eloquence_n and_o ingenuity_n the_o five_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_v be_v not_o content_a to_o gather_v for_o himself_o alone_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o victory_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o bring_v in_o the_o sociniens_fw-la for_o a_o share_n with_o he_o and_o his_o conception_n on_o this_o subject_n be_v remarkable_a i_o bring_v some_o proof_n draw_v from_o scripture_n touch_v the_o trinity_n to_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n this_o mystery_n be_v assert_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n these_o say_v he_o be_v only_a supposition_n without_o proof_n this_o be_v certain_o absurd_a enough_o to_o call_v proof_n and_o such_o 45._o ch_n 6._o p._n 44_o 45._o proof_n too_o as_o be_v draw_v from_o scripture_n supposition_n without_o proof_n they_o will_v be_v say_v he_o again_o very_o rational_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o catholic_n because_o be_v accompany_v these_o proof_n with_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o all_o tradition_n but_o these_o same_o proof_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o calvinist_n without_o authority_n and_o possession_n and_o who_o renounce_v tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n this_o proposition_n surprise_v i_o the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v of_o no_o validity_n but_o weak_a proof_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n without_o the_o benefit_n of_o tradition_n and_o all_o their_o evidence_n and_o strength_n must_v depend_v on_o the_o public_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n hoc_fw-la magno_fw-la mercentur_fw-la atridae_n the_o arian_n and_o sociniens_fw-la be_v much_o oblige_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o this_o be_v not_o s._n augustine_n sentiment_n when_o dispute_v against_o maximus_n a_o arian_n bishop_n he_o tell_v he_o i_o must_v not_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o council_n 14._o aug._n lib._n 3._o cont_n maxim_n cap._n 14._o of_o nice_a nor_o you_o to_o i_o that_o of_o ariminis_fw-la for_o as_o i_o be_o not_o oblige_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o last_o so_o neither_o be_v you_o bind_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o but_o proceed_v we_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v a_o common_a witness_n for_o we_o both_o oppose_v we_o cause_v to_o cause_n and_o reason_n to_o reason_n shall_v mr._n arnaud_n principle_n take_v place_n s._n austin_n will_v have_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a imprudence_n thus_o to_o lay_v aside_o the_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n and_o whole_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v the_o proof_n take_v thence_o concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v weak_a yea_o even_o infinite_o weak_a separate_v from_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n what_o answer_n will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v a_o socinien_n when_o he_o shall_v say_v we_o must_v not_o value_v this_o public_a sense_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v in_o itself_o ground_v on_o weak_a proof_n for_o after_o all_o why_o have_v the_o public_a intelligence_n take_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o sense_n if_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o sense_n be_v so_o slight_a in_o themselves_o it_o be_v neither_o rash_o nor_o enthusiastical_o nor_o without_o just_a ground_n that_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v find_v on_o this_o side_n but_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o if_o the_o proof_n draw_v from_o holy_a scripture_n to_o ground_v this_o sense_n on_o be_v in_o themselves_o extreme_a weak_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o he_o not_o only_o give_v the_o sociniens_fw-la a_o unjust_a advantage_n but_o likewise_o ruin_n himself_o his_o own_o principle_n as_o fast_o as_o he_o think_v he_o establish_v it_o he_o say_v that_o i_o suppose_v my_o passage_n concern_v the_o trinity_n be_v unanswerable_a when_o a_o socinien_n shall_v reply_v thereunto_o we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o his_o answer_n be_v vain_a and_o yet_o i_o shall_v have_v right_a to_o suppose_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n till_o these_o pretend_a reply_n come_v he_o add_v that_o i_o suppose_v the_o sociniens_fw-la object_v not_o any_o contrary_a passage_n which_o be_v what_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v but_o i_o suppose_v they_o can_v object_v any_o that_o can_v prevail_v over_o those_o i_o offer_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v it_o without_o be_v oblige_v to_o discuss_v either_o their_o answer_n or_o objection_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n observation_n must_v be_v a_o rule_n why_o have_v he_o contrary_a thereunto_o write_v this_o 10_o book_n which_o be_v only_o ground_v on_o a_o supposition_n he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n imagine_v he_o have_v well_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o need_v only_a mind_n he_o of_o his_o own_o remark_n and_o tell_v he_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o his_o proof_n be_v unanswerable_a 2._o that_o we_o will_v not_o offer_v contrary_a one_o against_o they_o and_o consequent_o his_o supposition_n be_v faulty_a if_o he_o answer_v it_o belong_v to_o i_o to_o make_v my_o reply_n and_o produce_v my_o objection_n and_o that_o till_o than_o his_o supposition_n hold_v good_a let_v he_o take_v the_o same_o answer_n from_o i_o on_o the_o subject_n here_o in_o question_n he_o say_v in_o fine_a that_o i_o suppose_v reason_n remain_v neuter_n content_v itself_o without_o teach_v the_o trinity_n and_o approve_v on_o the_o contrary_a certain_a truth_n which_o have_v a_o natural_a coheherence_n with_o that_o particular_a one_o that_o i_o suppress_v this_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n wherewith_o reason_n furnish_v those_o against_o this_o article_n who_o take_v this_o dangerous_a way_n whereby_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n a_o man_n that_o so_o confident_o blame_v supposition_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v such_o a_o terrible_a one_o as_o this_o be_v without_o ground_v it_o at_o least_o on_o some_o proof_n that_o reason_n furnish_v we_o with_o a_o infinite_a crowd_n of_o difficulty_n against_o the_o article_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o objection_n make_v against_o this_o mystery_n proceed_v either_o from_o the_o weakness_n or_o corruption_n of_o reason_n rather_o than_o from_o reason_n itself_o and_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v of_o this_o kind_n not_o a_o crowd_n of_o difficulty_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n exaggerate_v it_o but_o some_o that_o may_v perplex_v a_o man_n mind_n so_o likewise_o do_v i_o never_o suppose_v this_o article_n be_v whole_o exempt_a from_o they_o i_o have_v on_o the_o contrary_a formal_o acknowledge_v they_o but_o to_o say_v no_o more_o there_o needs_o only_o be_v read_v what_o i_o write_v on_o this_o subject_n to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v not_o worse_o disengage_v himself_o from_o this_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n have_v leave_v it_o untouched_a in_o its_o full_a strength_n especial_o let_v any_o one_o read_v the_o place_n wherein_o i_o establish_v by_o scripture_n the_o divinity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o especial_o that_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o judge_v whither_o it_o be_v wise_o say_v that_o i_o ruin_v the_o sociniens_fw-la without_o redemption_n but_o it_o be_v by_o such_o a_o way_n as_o will_v rather_o make_v they_o laugh_v than_o change_v their_o mind_n this_o discourse_n be_v not_o very_a edify_n and_o be_v perhaps_o capable_a of_o a_o sense_n which_o will_v not_o be_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n advantage_n but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o six_o consequence_n the_o six_o consequence_n that_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n help_v we_o to_o distinguish_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n from_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n show_v the_o falsity_n of_o several_a of_o the_o minister_n argument_n the_o first_o reflection_n we_o grant_v there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o be_v not_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o this_o
distinction_n it_o must_v be_v attend_v by_o these_o follow_a observation_n 1._o that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n have_v more_o or_o less_o force_n according_a as_o the_o consequence_n themselves_o have_v more_o or_o less_o natural_a coherence_n with_o the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n 2._o that_o when_o a_o consequence_n seem_v to_o be_v natural_a and_o be_v confirm_v moreover_o by_o experience_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o the_o refute_v the_o argument_n draw_v thence_o bare_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n which_o have_v not_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n we_o must_v either_o oppose_v against_o it_o contrary_a proof_n that_o be_v strong_a and_o which_o can_v be_v confute_v by_o these_o sort_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o consequence_n how_o natural_a soever_o they_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v or_o oppose_v against_o they_o a_o contrary_a experience_n or_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o these_o consequence_n can_v take_v place_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n discover_v the_o obstacle_n which_o have_v impede_v they_o 3._o that_o the_o argument_n become_v very_o strong_a when_o it_o be_v draw_v from_o a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a but_o nature_n have_v produce_v her_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o '_o they_o 4._o that_o when_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n do_v not_o appear_v at_o certain_a time_n or_o in_o certain_a place_n there_o must_v therein_o at_o least_o appear_v other_o equivalent_a one_o which_o be_v instead_o of_o those_o it_o be_v scarce_o possible_a for_o nature_n to_o remain_v absolute_o without_o effect_n to_o apply_v now_o these_o observation_n to_o the_o minister_n way_n of_o argue_v i_o i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o natural_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n to_o find_v contradiction_n in_o man_n mind_n and_o produce_v dispute_n and_o controversy_n among_o they_o experience_n confirm_v it_o since_o the_o 11_o century_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o draw_v a_o great_a proof_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v not_o this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o she_o remain_v in_o peace_n concern_v this_o subject_n till_o paschasius_n time_n although_o there_o be_v otherwise_o controversy_n touch_v almost_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o relate_n of_o this_o argument_n to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n of_o congruity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v natural_a enough_o for_o people_n not_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o custom_n of_o faith_n have_v supple_v man_n mind_n into_o docility_n towards_o this_o mystery_n i_o will_v answer_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o natural_a to_o suppose_v this_o docility_n in_o all_o man_n mind_n for_o eight_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a very_o natural_a not_o to_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v in_o all_o and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o custom_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o usual_o incline_v man_n mind_n to_o this_o docility_n till_o after_o several_a contradiction_n and_o repugnancy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v this_o difficulty_n he_o must_v then_o offer_v against_o this_o argument_n strong_a and_o convince_a proof_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n hold_v this_o doctrine_n or_o instance_n in_o some_o doctrine_n as_o difficult_a as_o transubstantiation_n that_o be_v never_o controvert_v or_o in_o fine_a give_v a_o reason_n why_o this_o consequence_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v such_o a_o natural_a one_o yet_o have_v have_v no_o place_n during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v also_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n that_o it_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v establish_v by_o sensible_a miracle_n for_o miracle_n be_v one_o of_o of_o the_o chief_a instrument_n by_o which_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v mollify_v towards_o this_o docility_n of_o faith_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n mention_n experience_n confirm_v this_o since_o paschasius_fw-la his_o time_n to_o this_o present_a we_o may_v then_o very_o well_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o conclude_v that_o these_o miracle_n appear_v only_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o confute_v of_o this_o argument_n to_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o consequence_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o although_o this_o be_v true_a yet_o that_o be_v a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o be_v ground_v on_o experience_n it_o be_v moreover_o a_o consequence_n natural_a enough_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o confirm_v by_o experience_n not_o to_o expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o christ_n blood_n to_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o admit_v people_n indifferent_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup._n as_o we_o find_v not_o this_o consequence_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o latter_a we_o may_v make_v hence_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n concern_v the_o change_n that_o have_v be_v introduce_v in_o respect_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o during_o so_o long_a a_o time_n man_n be_v not_o trouble_v with_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v so_o ordinary_a and_o resolve_v at_o length_n to_o remedy_v they_o to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n to_o imprint_v more_o deep_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o communicant_n by_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v as_o much_o as_o amount_n to_o nothing_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o inconvenience_n be_v far_o strong_a than_o this_o other_o contrary_a reason_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o man_z may_v likewise_o strong_o argue_v from_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o she_o show_v that_o she_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_fw-la hereby_o to_o declare_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o adore_v it_o see_v she_o have_v none_o of_o these_o custom_n for_o although_o each_o of_o these_o practice_n have_v only_o a_o link_n of_o simple_a congruity_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adoration_n yet_o be_v it_o no_o way_n likely_a but_o the_o greek_a church_n will_v practice_v some_o of_o they_o or_o at_o least_o other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o that_o be_v as_o significant_a to_o testify_v open_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n this_o then_o be_v no_o satisfactory_a answer_n but_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o say_v that_o these_o be_v only_a consequence_n of_o congruity_n the_o second_o reflection_n as_o fast_o as_o we_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o these_o argument_n draw_v from_o consequence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n we_o make_v use_v of_o these_o proof_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n to_o show_v she_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o or_o on_o the_o question_n which_o respect_v the_o schismatical_a church_n to_o show_v that_o they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n neither_o nor_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v shun_v to_o touch_v on_o these_o proof_n whilst_o he_o treat_v on_o these_o question_n he_o have_v reserve_v himself_o to_o refute_v they_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n in_o his_o 10_o book_n wherein_o he_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n since_o the_o seven_o century_n to_o this_o present_a whereas_o we_o say_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o we_o find_v not_o among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v this_o order_n and_o say_v that_o our_o argument_n draw_v from_o these_o consequence_n be_v invalid_a because_o the_o greek_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n according_a to_o the_o supposition_n which_o he_o make_v of_o they_o admit_v not_o these_o consequence_n i_o confess_v this_o circuit_n be_v a_o very_a dexterous_a one_o but_o by_o how_o much_o the_o great_a art_n there_o be_v in_o it_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o plain_o do_v he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o our_o argument_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o elude_v they_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o seven_o consequence_n mr._n arnavd_n seven_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 8._o chap._n 8._o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n do_v not_o of_o itself_o lead_v a_o man_n to_o the_o discourse_v of_o philosophical_a consequence_n nor_o upon_o explain_v the_o
difficulty_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o father_n never_o take_v notice_n of_o '_o they_o reflection_n we_o have_v already_o refute_v this_o opposition_n and_o it_o only_o remain_v that_o we_o observe_v here_o again_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n who_o to_o answer_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o consequence_n which_o he_o call_v philosophical_a one_o such_o as_o be_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n the_o existence_n of_o a_o body_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o once_o the_o concomitance_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o schismatical_a church_n suppose_v first_o that_o these_o church_n do_v firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o conclude_v afterward_o that_o our_o proof_n musâ—_n need_v be_v invalid_a see_v here_o be_v the_o greek_n armenian_n and_o coptic_o etc._n etc._n who_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o difficulty_n so_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o be_v no_o argument_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v easy_o answer_v we_o have_v likewise_o refute_v particular_o what_o he_o offer_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o allege_v in_o the_o 10_o touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n which_o we_o maintain_v we_o will_v treat_v thereof_o in_o this_o follow_a book_n book_n vi._n concern_v the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o this_o change_n be_v not_o impossible_a and_o that_o it_o have_v effectual_o happen_v chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n design_v particular_o to_o treat_v in_o this_o 6_o and_o last_o book_n of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n i_o can_v not_o better_o begin_v it_o than_o by_o the_o question_n whether_o man_n ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n this_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v one_o of_o the_o principal_a mean_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o show_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v be_v impossible_a it_o be_v necessary_a then_o to_o consider_v it_o first_o it_o be_v likewise_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o i_o reserve_v the_o discussion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n 6_o book_n for_o this_o place_n for_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n method_n i_o believe_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o discuss_v without_o interruption_n whatsoever_o concern_v the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a christian_n to_o examine_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o state_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n and_o afterward_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o consequence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o church_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o do_v due_a order_n require_v we_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o century_n and_o this_o other_o question_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n handle_v in_o his_o 6_o book_n be_v a_o dependence_n of_o that_o of_o the_o change_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a a_o preamble_n to_o it_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v the_o most_o fit_a place_n to_o examine_v it_o but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o state_n the_o question_n clear_o and_o for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v propose_v some_o remark_n which_o will_v plain_o discover_v wherein_o consist_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n first_o i_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v not_o offer_v his_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n but_o only_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o in_o reference_n to_o transubstantiation_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n likewise_o must_v grant_v that_o this_o proof_n do_v not_o full_o answer_v the_o design_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n propose_v to_o himself_o at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n to_o make_v 14._o perp._n faith_n pag._n 14._o we_o confess_v from_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n itself_o that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o all_o antiquity_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o simple_o stop_v at_o the_o real_a presence_n she_o believe_v likewise_o transubstantiation_n now_o in_o this_o respect_n that_o author_n proof_n conclude_v nothing_o yet_o see_v he_o himself_o have_v restrain_v his_o argument_n only_o to_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o give_v it_o a_o great_a extent_n in_o this_o respect_n in_o the_o second_o place_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o question_n here_o concern_v nor_o person_n that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o christianity_n and_o consequent_o perhaps_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v person_n that_o make_v open_a profession_n to_o be_v christian_n who_o communicate_v and_o know_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n so_o that_o they_o have_v some_o kind_n of_o notion_n as_o well_o of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o agree_v well_o enough_o but_o our_o difference_n begin_v from_o the_o complaint_n i_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o that_o he_o will_v establish_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n in_o a_o illusory_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o say_v he_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faithful_a 2._o refutation_n part._n 2._o ch._n 2._o can_v remain_v for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o church_n without_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n maintain_v this_o state_n of_o the_o question_n 3._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 3._o and_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v whole_o captious_a and_o that_o the_o question_n do_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v this_o matter_n which_o we_o shall_v illustrate_v by_o a_o three_o remark_n i_o say_v then_o the_o question_n be_v proper_o to_o know_v whether_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n ever_o form_v a_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n whether_o what_o they_o see_v be_v or_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o proper_a substance_n without_o ever_o cease_v during_o all_o this_o time_n to_o have_v this_o same_o notion_n thus_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a because_o in_o their_o respect_n it_o be_v a_o necessary_a proposition_n which_o they_o offer_v in_o form_n of_o a_o principle_n wirhout_v which_o their_o argument_n touch_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n conclude_v nothing_o i_o must_v defend_v the_o negative_a but_o this_o negative_a consist_v not_o in_o affirm_v that_o during_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o faithful_a can_v remain_v without_o form_v this_o distinct_a and_o determinate_a notion_n here_o in_o question_n it_o consist_v in_o affirm_v only_o that_o during_o a_o certain_a time_n comprehend_v within_o the_o extent_n of_o these_o thousand_o year_n the_o people_n have_v not_o form_v this_o distinct_a notion_n these_o gentleman_n affirmation_n must_v be_v general_a for_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o if_o there_o be_v want_v but_o one_o or_o less_o than_o one_o age_n their_o supposition_n will_v be_v ineffectual_a see_v it_o be_v only_o by_o this_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o change_n we_o dispute_v about_o be_v impossible_a during_o these_o thousand_o year_n but_o as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n it_o be_v sufficient_a i_o affirm_v their_o supposition_n to_o be_v false_a during_o a_o certain_a time_n wherein_o the_o change_n will_v be_v make_v it_o will_v do_v these_o gentleman_n no_o harm_n perhaps_o who_o scoff_n at_o that_o philosophy_n which_o they_o call_v schoolboy_n exercise_n to_o consult_v it_o sometime_o for_o it_o will_v teach_v they_o to_o distinguish_v between_o a_o contrary_a opposition_n and_o a_o contradictory_n one_o two_o contrary_a proposition_n may_v be_v both_o of_o they_o false_a and_o be_v never_o very_o proper_a to_o form_v a_o just_a state_n of_o a_o question_n between_o rational_a person_n who_o dispute_v to_o find_v a_o verity_n and_o not_o to_o discover_v two_o falsity_n for_o example_n these_o two_o proposition_n man_n be_v liar_n man_n be_v always_o liar_n be_v opposite_a by_o a_o opposition_n call_v contrary_a they_o be_v both_o false_a and_o can_v form_v a_o just_a question_n to_o form_v
receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n therein_o without_o search_v after_o great_a satisfaction_n the_o four_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v disgu_v at_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n find_v at_o length_n the_o real_a knot_n of_o the_o question_n i_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n and_o pledge_v of_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o redeemer_n the_o five_o in_o fine_a be_v of_o those_o who_o at_o the_o hear_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n go_v immediate_o to_o their_o true_a and_o natural_a sense_n without_o perplexity_n or_o difficulty_n and_o without_o so_o much_o as_o think_v on_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o term_n well_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n be_v consecrate_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n which_o represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o we_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o these_o have_v a_o more_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o a_o great_a disposition_n to_o understand_v the_o stile_n and_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o church_n here_o be_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o mr._n claude_n call_v the_o happy_a day_n of_o the_o 560._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 5._o pag._n 560._o church_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o yet_o of_o these_o five_o rank_n there_o be_v three_o who_o know_v not_o what_o the_o eucharist_n be_v and_o understand_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o form_n this_o doctrine_n the_o four_o seek_v and_o happy_o find_v it_o say_v he_o after_o a_o long_a search_n and_o the_o five_o find_v it_o without_o search_v it_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o these_o five_o rank_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o all_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v the_o change_n but_o yet_o we_o may_v divide_v this_o time_n into_o two_o and_o distinguish_v that_o wherein_o the_o pastor_n take_v a_o more_o particular_a care_n to_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o that_o of_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v neglect_v and_o the_o people_n ill_o instruct_v for_o as_o ignorance_n be_v never_o so_o great_a nor_o universal_a but_o that_o there_o be_v ever_o some_o person_n know_v enough_o to_o understand_v distinct_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o so_o knowledge_n never_o so_o general_o overspread_v the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v always_o some_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a person_n in_o it_o when_o we_o distinguish_v a_o time_n of_o knowledge_n from_o a_o time_n of_o ignorance_n we_o do_v not_o mean_v there_o be_v no_o ignorant_a people_n during_o the_o time_n of_o knowledge_n nor_o enlighten_v person_n during_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n we_o do_v not_o thus_o understand_v it_o but_o we_o take_v the_o denomination_n from_o the_o party_n that_o most_o prevail_v and_o call_v a_o time_n of_o light_n and_o knowledge_n that_o wherein_o we_o see_v appear_v more_o learning_n and_o clearness_n a_o time_n of_o darkness_n and_o ignorance_n that_o wherein_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_n appear_v much_o more_o thickness_n and_o stupidity_n when_o then_o i_o say_v that_o i_o reckon_v these_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n i_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v true_a in_o both_o the_o two_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v both_o in_o that_o which_o i_o call_v the_o church_n happy_a day_n the_o time_n of_o a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o in_o that_o of_o ignorance_n and_o confusion_n but_o i_o likewise_o mean_v that_o this_o be_v true_a in_o these_o two_o time_n diverse_o according_a to_o the_o difference_n which_o distinguish_v they_o so_o that_o when_o the_o sense_n of_o my_o proposition_n be_v distribute_v reason_n require_v that_o the_o proportion_n of_o each_o time_n be_v keep_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o in_o the_o first_o six_o century_n there_o be_v person_n to_o be_v find_v of_o these_o three_o first_o rank_n which_o i_o denote_v but_o far_o few_o than_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o this_o first_o remark_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v another_o which_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o prove_v what_o i_o offer_v touch_v these_o five_o order_n this_o be_v say_v he_o a_o 563._o lib._n 6._o ch_n 6._o pag._n 563._o history_n no_o where_o extant_a these_o be_v news_n which_o he_o alone_o know_v and_o for_o which_o he_o can_v bring_v no_o more_o proof_n than_o for_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n but_o this_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n usual_a course_n when_o he_o can_v answer_v a_o argument_n he_o require_v proof_n for_o it_o and_o so_o when_o he_o can_v invalidate_v a_o answer_n he_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v prove_v it_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n affirm_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v impossible_a i_o affirm_v it_o be_v possible_a and_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v so_o i_o suppose_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o illustration_n five_o rank_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n which_o precede_v the_o change_n if_o i_o suppose_v a_o thing_n impossible_a or_o absurd_a it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n or_o absurdity_n thereof_o and_o not_o to_o require_v proof_n of_o i_o i_o suppose_v nothing_o but_o what_o lie_v within_o the_o term_n of_o probability_n and_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n thought_n which_o appear_v by_o their_o every_o day_n action_n in_o like_a occasion_n as_o this_o although_o not_o record_v in_o history_n howsoever_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v the_o author_n argument_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o remain_v in_o force_n he_o shall_v solid_o attack_v my_o answer_n and_o lay_v aside_o those_o foolery_n of_o world_n in_o the_o moon_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o importance_n of_o our_o subject_n and_o this_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v sensible_a of_o for_o he_o do_v not_o much_o insist_v on_o this_o demand_n of_o proof_n but_o come_v to_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o diverse_a rank_n and_o to_o make_v it_o the_o more_o pleasant_a he_o give_v each_o of_o they_o a_o nickname_n and_o title_n the_o first_o he_o call_v the_o rank_n of_o contemplative_a ignoramus_n the_o next_o that_o of_o lazy_a ignoramus_n the_o three_o that_o of_o catholic_n the_o four_o of_o considerate_a calvinist_n the_o five_o that_o of_o inconsiderate_a one_o in_o discourse_v on_o the_o first_o rank_n he_o give_v we_o a_o touch_n about_o mental_a prayer_n of_o be_v snatch_v up_o immediate_o into_o heaven_n concern_v our_o meditation_n on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o abstracto_fw-la and_o stand_v upon_o our_o guard_n against_o the_o term_n which_o express_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o he_o use_v the_o same_o pleasant_a method_n about_o the_o rest_n which_o show_v he_o can_v be_v frolicksome_a sometime_o and_o have_v his_o hour_n of_o creation_n as_o well_o as_o other_o folk_n but_o lay_v aside_o these_o fine_a word_n let_v we_o come_v to_o thing_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n intend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o faithful_a ever_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n offer_v the_o formulary_a of_o communion_n 2._o refutat_fw-la part_n 2._o chap._n 2._o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n say_v that_o these_o term_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n present_a on_o the_o altar_n and_o thence_o he_o conclude_v they_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n that_o it_o be_v thereon_o if_o they_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n or_o if_o they_o reject_v they_o they_o have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o first_o impression_n which_o thing_n make_v on_o our_o mind_n and_o word_n design_v to_o any_o use_n be_v that_o of_o their_o use_n that_o it_o be_v thus_o every_o morning_n that_o we_o conceive_v of_o the_o light_n not_o as_o be_v under_o the_o notion_n 2._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treat_n part_n 2._o ch_z 2._o of_o a_o body_n or_o accident_n or_o motion_n of_o air_n but_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v useful_a to_o we_o and_o serve_v to_o lead_v we_o to_o our_o labour_n which_o i_o far_o illustrate_v by_o several_a other_o example_n then_o apply_v this_o remark_n to_o my_o subject_n i_o say_v that_o this_o formulary_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la be_v a_o formulary_a of_o use_n design_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n to_o the_o meditate_v on_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dead_a
find_v therein_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n this_o without_o doubt_n be_v popular_a it_o be_v popular_a to_o hearken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n which_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o yet_o to_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n its_o pledge_n its_o memorial_n it_o be_v popular_a to_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v both_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whence_o he_o conclude_v with_o authority_n that_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o i_o give_v to_o the_o first_o age_n and_o the_o confuse_a one_o which_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o 10_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v allow_v that_o never_o any_o consequence_n be_v more_o violent_o draw_v than_o that_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o article_n which_o i_o give_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n among_o the_o first_o be_v find_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o natural_a substance_n that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n how_o will_v he_o have_v this_o to_o be_v then_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o harken_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o one_o proper_a sense_n which_o show_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o learning_n from_o the_o instruction_n of_o pastor_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o first_o induce_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o sense_n it_o be_v real_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o second_o go_v far_a for_o it_o show_v this_o very_a thing_n which_o the_o sense_n depose_v to_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v whole_o different_a as_o any_o man_n may_v see_v the_o first_o do_v not_o dispose_v man_n to_o reject_v transubstantiation_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o remain_v still_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sense_n the_o second_o do_v dispose_v they_o to_o it_o for_o it_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v according_a to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n now_o the_o first_o be_v according_a to_o my_o rule_n belong_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o then_o in_o have_v these_o two_o knowledge_n to_o be_v the_o same_o three_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v exact_o to_o denote_v all_o the_o article_n of_o it_o this_o be_v not_o my_o business_n in_o that_o place_n but_o only_o to_o observe_v some_o of_o the_o principal_a one_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v know_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v but_o that_o there_o be_v therein_o some_o other_o very_o considerable_a one_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o produce_v in_o my_o first_o part_n as_o that_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o nature_n but_o a_o addition_n of_o grace_n to_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o human_a body_n or_o human_a nature_n be_v so_o in_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v no_o more_o on_o earth_n that_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v spiritual_a and_o mystical_a that_o we_o must_v not_o understand_v it_o literal_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n that_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o verity_n represent_v by_o the_o sacrament_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o several_a other_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v relate_v suppose_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o i_o mark_v of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o follow_v that_o these_o two_o knowledge_n according_a to_o my_o sense_n will_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n see_v i_o never_o pretend_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n nor_o exclude_v they_o which_o i_o now_o denote_v which_o be_v no_o wise_a popular_a in_o fine_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o consider_v that_o of_o the_o same_o article_n whether_o popular_a or_o not_o popular_a a_o man_n may_v have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n and_o a_o confuse_a one_o according_a as_o he_o make_v a_o great_a or_o lesser_a reflection_n on_o they_o according_a as_o they_o be_v respect_v with_o more_o or_o less_o application_n according_a as_o each_o of_o those_o that_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o understanding_n natural_a or_o acquire_v so_o that_o suppose_v we_o attribute_v to_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n only_o the_o article_n which_o i_o specify_v suppose_v these_o article_n be_v the_o same_o as_o those_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o popular_a knowledge_n which_o be_v not_o true_a suppose_v again_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o they_o as_o there_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o some_o of_o these_o article_n between_o the_o know_v of_o they_o popular_o that_o be_v to_o say_v either_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o by_o the_o natural_a motion_n of_o the_o conscience_n and_o to_o know_v they_o by_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o pastor_n as_o a_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o from_o which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o vary_v it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_a thence_o follow_v that_o the_o confuse_a knowledge_n be_v according_a to_o what_o i_o lay_v down_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o object_n of_o these_o two_o knowledge_n will_v be_v the_o same_o but_o the_o knowledge_n will_v be_v distinct_a and_o thus_o have_v we_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n subtlety_n chap._n vi_o mr._n arnaud_n objection_n against_o what_o he_o call_v the_o machines_n of_o mollification_n and_o the_o machines_n of_o execution_n examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o 7._o answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n part_v 2._o chap._n 7._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o error_n do_v not_o insinuate_v itself_o by_o way_n of_o opposition_n or_o a_o formal_a contradiction_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n explication_n and_o confirmation_n and_o that_o it_o endeavour_n to_o ally_v itself_o with_o the_o ancient_a faith_n to_o prevent_v its_o immediate_a opposition_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o call_v my_o machines_n of_o mollification_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v in_o his_o five_o chapter_n the_o invention_n say_v he_o of_o mr._n claude_n be_v 899._o book_n 9_o ch_z 5._o page_n 899._o usual_o attend_v with_o very_o considerable_a defect_n to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o more_o to_o say_v but_o this_o that_o the_o pretension_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v common_o very_o high_a but_o general_o very_o ill_o ground_v well_o offer_v but_o ill_o defend_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o teach_v his_o doctrine_n by_o express_o condemn_v those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n mr._n arnaud_n hide_v himself_o under_o a_o thin_a vail_n pretend_v not_o to_o understand_v what_o he_o do_v very_o well_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n by_o condemn_v those_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o he_o do_v not_o propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v and_o which_o he_o therefore_o more_o clear_o explain_v now_o paschasus_n himself_o decide_v this_o difference_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n for_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n touch_v his_o design_n he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o understand_v the_o 2._o lib._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o sacrament_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v every_o day_n celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v of_o it_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v the_o
dead_a in_o itself_o they_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o morality_n recommend_v hope_n charity_n humility_n chastity_n temperance_n sobriety_n and_o condemn_v pride_n envy_n hatred_n variance_n drunkenness_n calumny_n magic_a divination_n etc._n etc._n here_o we_o have_v without_o question_n very_o commendable_a endeavour_n but_o they_o reach_v no_o far_o than_o the_o instruct_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o morality_n these_o father_n in_o their_o great_a zeal_n to_o reform_v both_o themselves_o and_o other_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v not_o then_o above_o fifty_o year_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v very_o hot_a on_o this_o subject_n and_o book_n be_v write_v on_o both_o side_n yet_o it_o seem_v they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o much_o less_o determine_v to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v of_o it_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o remove_v that_o ignorance_n of_o the_o fundamental_o wherein_o the_o people_n lay_v and_o correct_v that_o fearful_a corruption_n of_o manner_n wherein_o the_o great_a parr_n spend_v their_o life_n now_o this_o show_v we_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o these_o essay_n of_o a_o reformation_n for_o suppose_v they_o have_v their_o whole_a effect_n they_o extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o they_o suppose_v either_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v themselves_o so_o persuade_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o instruct_v they_o in_o it_o or_o exhort_v they_o to_o instruct_v their_o flock_n in_o it_o but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o this_o in_o numerable_a multitude_n of_o people_n of_o both_o sex_n and_o of_o all_o age_n and_o condition_n of_o life_n that_o know_v not_o their_o creed_n nor_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o live_v without_o any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v they_o all_o in_o those_o day_n bear_v imbue_v with_o this_o doctrine_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o those_o abbot_n that_o know_v not_o the_o statute_n of_o their_o monastery_n and_o who_o to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o read_v they_o when_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v force_v to_o say_v nescimus_fw-la literas_fw-la be_v not_o likewise_o great_o ignorant_a of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v the_o pastor_n themselves_o be_v common_o instruct_v in_o it_o see_v odon_n abbot_n of_o clugny_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v testify_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v learn_v yet_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o they_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n there_o be_v likewise_o other_o reformation_n make_v in_o this_o century_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o establish_v some_o order_n in_o the_o monastery_n and_o the_o observance_n of_o particular_a statute_n under_o which_o the_o religious_a be_v oblige_v to_o live_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v very_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o conversion_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v wrought_v by_o force_n or_o the_o interest_n and_o intrigue_n of_o prince_n and_o thus_o those_o that_o be_v convert_v might_n well_o embrace_v their_o religion_n implicit_o or_o in_o gross_a without_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o present_a in_o the_o year_n 912_o according_a to_o matthew_n of_o westminister_n rollon_n or_o raoul_n duke_n of_o normandy_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n to_o espouse_v gill_n the_o daughter_n or_o sister_n of_o charles_n iii_o king_n of_o france_n in_o the_o year_n 925_o sitricus_fw-la king_n of_o denmark_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v baptize_v to_o espouse_v edgite_n the_o sister_n of_o etelstan_n king_n of_o england_n but_o a_o while_n after_o he_o return_v to_o paganism_n in_o the_o year_n 926_o elstan_n have_v vanquish_v in_o battle_n several_a petty_a king_n which_o be_v then_o in_o england_n oblige_v they_o and_o their_o subject_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a faith_n in_o the_o year_n 949_o otton_n king_n of_o germany_n have_v subdue_v the_o sclavonian_n these_o people_n redeem_v their_o life_n and_o country_n by_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o year_n 965_o poland_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o the_o marriage_n of_o miezislaus_n its_o king_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o boleslaüs_n duke_n of_o bohemia_n john_n xiii_o antipope_n to_o benedict_n v._o send_v thither_o gilles_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n to_o establish_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n his_o religion_n in_o that_o country_n in_o the_o year_n 989_o adalbert_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n go_v into_o hungary_n to_o endeavour_v the_o conversion_n of_o those_o people_n but_o this_o be_v under_o the_o authority_n and_o power_n of_o geisa_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o commerce_n with_o christian_n who_o he_o free_o permit_v to_o live_v in_o his_o kingdom_n so_o that_o all_o these_o conversion_n about_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v such_o a_o noise_n to_o advance_v the_o glory_n zeal_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conclude_v what_o they_o pretend_v let_v the_o reader_n then_o join_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o judge_v which_o of_o we_o two_o have_v most_o reason_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n suppose_v it_o be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o church_n can_v make_v any_o progress_n therein_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n without_o dispute_n and_o commotion_n or_o i_o who_o maintain_v that_o these_o progress_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a to_o be_v conceive_v first_o there_o be_v dispute_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o the_o 9th_o century_n which_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o be_v deny_v second_o although_o the_o question_n be_v therein_o agitate_a yet_o be_v it_o not_o decide_v by_o any_o council_n nor_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o public_a authority_n three_o those_o of_o the_o 10_o century_n fall_v into_o a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_a the_o people_n the_o religious_a and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n live_v in_o very_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o in_o a_o prodigious_a neglect_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n of_o their_o charge_n as_o we_o have_v full_o prove_v four_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n be_v whole_o lay_v aside_o in_o this_o age_n and_o the_o temporal_a state_n of_o the_o church_n lie_v in_o a_o perpetual_a and_o general_a confusion_n five_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v therein_o preach_v in_o several_a place_n six_o it_o also_o appear_v that_o that_o of_o paschasus_n be_v so_o too_o and_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v underpropt_a by_o miracle_n and_o pastor_n exhort_v to_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n seven_o to_o which_o we_o may_v add_v that_o the_o person_n that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n in_o this_o century_n be_v people_n of_o great_a credit_n and_o authority_n odon_n that_o confirm_v it_o by_o miracle_n be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o be_v in_o great_a reputation_n the_o other_a odon_n who_o have_v such_o a_o esteem_n for_o paschasus_n his_o book_n be_v a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n a_o restorer_n and_o reformer_n of_o several_a monastery_n of_o who_o baronius_n say_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o god_n as_o another_o jeremiah_n 938._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 938._o to_o pluck_v up_o destroy_v scatter_v plant_v and_o build_v in_o that_o wretched_a age._n all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v clear_o prove_v as_o they_o be_v what_o impossibility_n be_v there_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confirm_v it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n take_v in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n no_o public_a authority_n have_v condemn_v it_o shall_v have_v follower_n in_o the_o 10_o that_o these_o his_o disciple_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi credit_v and_o authorize_v by_o their_o office_n and_o employ_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o ignorance_n carelessness_n and_o confusion_n reign_v have_v themselves_o communicate_v
and_o disperse_v it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o several_a without_o resistance_n and_o thus_o this_o doctrine_n have_v make_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o hundred_o year_n insensible_a progress_v establish_v itself_o by_o little_a and_o little_a under_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o the_o church_n faith_n till_o have_v be_v at_o length_n direct_o and_o formal_o contradict_v in_o the_o 11_o as_o a_o innovation_n this_o doctrine_n find_v itself_o the_o strong_a and_o triumph_v over_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n what_o difficulty_n can_v be_v raise_v against_o this_o hypothesis_n which_o may_v not_o be_v easy_o solve_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o propose_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o all_o the_o faithful_a already_o distinct_o know_v and_o believe_v paschasus_n himself_o will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o he_o have_v move_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o suppose_v that_o before_o his_o time_n it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v and_o that_o he_o discover_v thing_n of_o which_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a odon_n will_v answer_v for_o i_o that_o the_o most_o learned_a have_v but_o little_a knowledge_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n if_o it_o be_v say_v his_o doctrine_n meet_v with_o no_o contradiction_n paschasus_n himself_o will_v tell_v you_o that_o some_o blame_v he_o for_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n than_o the_o truth_n itself_o have_v promise_v we_o and_o it_o be_v hereon_o he_o dispute_v against_o his_o adversary_n shall_v a_o man_n deny_v that_o the_o two_o doctrine_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v both_o teach_v in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o will_v i_o think_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v and_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o great_a likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n who_o write_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a of_o france_n and_o that_o of_o raban_n three_o person_n of_o great_a note_n in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v thus_o extinct_a in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n without_o any_o council_n condemn_v it_o without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n concern_v herself_o with_o it_o without_o the_o interposition_n of_o temporal_a prince_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v i_o say_v remain_v no_o trace_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n he_o that_o shall_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v take_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n a_o innovation_n need_v only_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o ignorance_n wherein_o the_o people_n live_v for_o when_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o be_v deceive_v and_o to_o take_v that_o which_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v for_o what_o she_o do_v that_o man_n that_o question_n this_o ignorance_n need_v only_o for_o his_o conviction_n to_o read_v the_o proof_n i_o have_v give_v of_o it_o shall_v any_o man_n allege_v it_o to_o be_v strange_a such_o man_n as_o a_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o a_o abbot_n of_o clugny_n shall_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o objection_n by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a that_o be_v man_n of_o better_a part_n than_o those_o now_o in_o question_n who_o now_o take_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n what_o be_v not_o so_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n find_v in_o his_o book_n such_o specious_a argument_n as_o deceive_v they_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n ordinary_a enough_o to_o be_v surprise_v by_o false_a colour_n shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n know_v bertram_n doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o several_a place_n have_v open_o condemn_v it_o and_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v it_o first_o i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v absolute_o say_v there_o be_v no_o dispute_n about_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v dispute_n and_o we_o not_o know_v of_o they_o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v not_o i_o answer_v that_o see_v it_o be_v no_o miracle_n that_o disputation_n shall_v cease_v sometime_o in_o a_o enlighten_v age_n among_o learned_a and_o zealous_a man_n without_o any_o conversion_n on_o either_o side_n it_o be_v much_o less_o one_o in_o a_o dark_a and_o troublesome_a age_n wherein_o person_n think_v of_o nothing_o less_o than_o dispute_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n think_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o be_v content_v in_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o book_n to_o all_o person_n and_o in_o confirm_v their_o opinion_n by_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o bertram_n ought_v to_o dispute_v against_o those_o that_o follow_v that_o of_o paschasus_n i_o must_v say_v so_o too_o but_o that_o man_n do_v not_o do_v always_o what_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v because_o they_o have_v not_o always_o that_o zeal_n knowledge_n or_o industry_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v how_o shall_v they_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o who_o leave_v for_o the_o most_o part_n their_o flock_n without_o pasture_n without_o instruction_n without_o preach_v howsoever_o this_o be_v as_o i_o say_v a_o thing_n certain_a that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o this_o century_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o other_o that_o of_o bertram_z whether_o they_o dispute_v or_o no_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o know_v it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o that_o this_o age_n hold_v both_o these_o doctrine_n which_o i_o think_v can_v be_v deny_v when_o two_o opposite_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v and_o both_o as_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o age_n of_o ignorance_n to_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n and_o according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o our_o dispute_n it_o be_v equal_o impossible_a either_o of_o they_o shall_v get_v the_o upper_a hand_n because_o they_o want_v that_o understanding_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o to_o make_v aright_o judgement_n and_o moreover_o if_o the_o one_o be_v assert_v by_o person_n of_o authority_n and_o great_a reputation_n it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a but_o this_o will_v carry_v it_o away_o from_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o follow_v the_o progress_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o 10_o century_n have_v be_v not_o only_o possible_a but_o easy_a and_o even_o unavoidable_a to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v another_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v that_o we_o do_v not_o find_v there_o be_v dispute_n in_o this_o century_n on_o this_o subject_n whence_o we_o will_v conclude_v that_o these_o progress_v we_o speak_v of_o have_v be_v make_v in_o a_o insensible_a manner_n at_o least_o in_o our_o respect_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o noise_n or_o contest_v the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o never_o come_v to_o we_o which_o suffice_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n between_o we_o two_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n in_o respect_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o those_o violent_a accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v against_o our_o moral_n under_o pretence_n we_o do_v not_o reckon_v piety_n to_o consist_v in_o affect_a penance_n and_o outward_a mortification_n which_o for_o the_o most_o part_n have_v more_o show_n than_o substance_n we_o praise_v and_o recommend_v as_o earnest_o as_o we_o can_v the_o practice_n of_o fast_v but_o believe_v it_o better_a to_o abstain_v from_o vice_n than_o meat_n the_o use_n of_o which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o with_o sobriety_n we_o believe_v every_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v content_a with_o the_o condition_n wherein_o god_n have_v place_v he_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o estate_n and_o endure_v poverty_n without_o envy_n murmur_n and_o repine_n to_o live_v holy_o in_o caelibacy_n and_o chaste_o in_o marriage_n to_o carry_v ourselves_o just_o to_o our_o inferior_n and_o obedient_o to_o superior_n but_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o man_n withdraw_a themselves_o out_o of_o that_o rank_n and_o order_n wherein_o providence_n have_v place_v they_o nor_o make_v of_o particular_a rule_n and_o bind_v man_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o they_o by_o vow_n nor_o that_o the_o rich_a shall_v ransom_v their_o sin_n by_o great_a offering_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o they_o â—or_a of_o voluntary_a poverty_n much_o less_o that_o man_n shall_v imagine_v to_o satisfy_v the_o almighty_a for_o their_o sin_n and_o merit_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o observance_n it_o be_v not_o from_o seneca_n we_o have_v learn_v this_o divinity_n
10_o century_n and_o that_o as_o to_o his_o part_n he_o have_v make_v use_n neither_o of_o cheat_n nor_o artisices_n to_o hinder_v this_o change_n be_v be_v make_v with_o noise_n the_o first_o of_o these_o answer_n be_v already_o refute_v we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v either_o with_o greek_n or_o egyptian_n moscovite_n ethiopian_n nestorian_n jacobite_n armenian_n nor_o indian_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n put_v question_n to_o we_o about_o they_o without_o their_o consent_n or_o order_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n insinuate_v of_o itself_o among_o they_o which_o when_o effect_v we_o shall_v have_v the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n to_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o innovation_n the_o second_o answer_n be_v frivolous_a we_o neither_o accuse_v mr._n arnaud_n nor_o his_o friend_n personal_o for_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n to_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o change_n happen_v whatsoever_o they_o have_v thereunto_o contribute_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o false_a citation_n and_o sophism_n in_o their_o book_n but_o of_o these_o we_o will_v not_o here_o complain_v we_o only_o complain_v here_o of_o their_o draw_a advantage_n from_o the_o ill_a mean_n that_o have_v be_v use_v by_o other_o person_n on_o their_o side_n who_o successor_n and_o defender_n they_o be_v to_o deprive_v posterity_n of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o innovation_n in_o question_n and_o i_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o justice_n in_o this_o complaint_n a_o council_n have_v cause_v john_n scot_n book_n to_o be_v burn_v there_o be_v none_o to_o be_v have_v of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n we_o have_v lose_v the_o write_n of_o heribald_a bishop_n of_o auxerre_n the_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n eriger_n book_n against_o paschasus_n berenger_n work_n their_o book_n who_o write_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o the_o 11_o century_n we_o know_v no_o more_o of_o this_o long_a history_n than_o what_o we_o can_v gather_v here_o and_o there_o in_o suspect_a author_n adversary_n to_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o doctrine_n moreover_o there_o have_v be_v give_v the_o public_a under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n false_a and_o suppose_a book_n their_o real_a work_n have_v be_v alter_v and_o false_a piece_n insert_v in_o they_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v there_o be_v no_o innovation_n in_o their_o doctrine_n i_o say_v noüet_v answer_v to_o noüet_v nothing_o but_o what_o may_v be_v easy_o justify_v and_o which_o i_o have_v already_o clear_o prove_v elsewhere_o if_o i_o complain_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n injustice_n who_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o fraud_n put_v upon_o we_o and_o which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v such_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o what_o the_o emissary_n have_v do_v in_o the_o east_n whence_o he_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v they_o of_o those_o part_n have_v ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n this_o be_v i_o think_v a_o complaint_n for_o which_o no_o rational_a person_n will_v condemn_v i_o i_o likewise_o propose_v some_o example_n of_o insensible_a change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n whence_o i_o conclude_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a one_o shall_v have_v happen_v by_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o perplexity_n which_o these_o example_n cause_v he_o have_v devise_v some_o distinction_n some_o of_o they_o imaginary_a and_o other_o unnecessary_a by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o have_v pretend_v to_o invalidate_v the_o change_n in_o question_n and_o they_o be_v these_o difference_n which_o we_o must_v now_o examine_v it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n and_o some_o other_o have_v be_v change_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o gainsay_v it_o but_o tell_v we_o these_o custom_n be_v still_o use_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n so_o that_o the_o change_n have_v not_o be_v universal_a whereas_o if_o that_o of_o the_o establishment_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v true_a we_o must_v suppose_v it_o happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a church_n this_o be_v his_o first_o difference_n which_o he_o amplify_v and_o exaggerate_v after_o his_o manner_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v not_o difficult_a to_o wit_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v in_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o if_o there_o be_v it_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o emissary_n and_o scholar_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n beside_o that_o a_o change_n be_v not_o ever_o the_o less_o insensible_a in_o respect_n of_o those_o that_o have_v admit_v it_o for_o its_o being_n less_o universal_a the_o second_o difference_n be_v that_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o expression_n which_o i_o propose_v the_o point_n concern_v some_o establish_a custom_n whereas_o here_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v a_o new_a doctrine_n universal_o establish_v which_o be_v say_v he_o extreme_o different_a a_o general_a inconveniency_n may_v universal_o abolish_v a_o custom_n but_o when_o the_o question_n be_v touch_v the_o remedy_n of_o a_o abuse_n every_o man_n follow_v his_o particular_a judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o remedy_n and_o this_o especial_o show_v we_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o this_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o universal_a establishment_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a doctrine_n which_o can_v subsist_v with_o the_o infinite_a diversity_n of_o judgement_n respect_n and_o inclination_n which_o happen_v in_o so_o many_o different_a church_n which_o be_v divide_v in_o such_o small_a matter_n can_v be_v expect_v to_o unite_v in_o a_o doctrine_n so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n neither_o can_v it_o have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_a by_o a_o universal_a consent_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o be_v abolish_v and_o a_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v establish_v but_o this_o difference_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o hurt_v than_o good_a for_o ignorant_a people_n be_v more_o earnest_a to_o conserve_v their_o custom_n which_o they_o know_v than_o they_o be_v to_o reject_v a_o doctrine_n which_o they_o know_v but_o imperfect_o and_o concern_v who_o novelty_n they_o can_v judge_v when_o a_o ancient_a public_a and_o perpetual_a custom_n be_v abolish_v the_o innovation_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o when_o a_o new_a doctrine_n be_v introduce_v for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v conceal_v it_o be_v offer_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o they_o that_o offer_v it_o pervert_v for_o this_o effect_n some_o ordinary_a expression_n turn_v they_o into_o another_o sense_n custom_n be_v of_o themselves_o popular_a and_o when_o they_o be_v change_v people_n be_v apt_a to_o imagine_v their_o religion_n be_v about_o be_v take_v away_o from_o they_o but_o as_o to_o doctrinal_n the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o suffer_v those_o that_o have_v great_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o preach_v what_o they_o please_v and_o obedient_o receive_v it_o without_o any_o examination_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o have_v happen_v something_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v like_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n observe_v that_o when_o we_o leave_v a_o ancient_a custom_n every_o man_n take_v a_o different_a course_n and_o follow_v his_o own_o particular_a judgement_n for_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n in_o depart_v from_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a explication_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v figure_n and_o image_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v fall_v upon_o different_a sentiment_n the_o greek_n have_v take_v the_o party_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o latin_n that_o of_o transubstantiation_n but_o we_o must_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v so_o offensive_a that_o it_o be_v strange_a it_o have_v find_v any_o follower_n have_v it_o not_o be_v authorise_v by_o a_o universal_a consent_n this_o acknowledgement_n must_v at_o least_o show_v the_o world_n how_o important_a it_o be_v to_o prevent_v be_v abuse_v by_o this_o pretend_a universal_a consent_n and_o engage_v in_o a_o sentiment_n which_o moreover_o be_v so_o offensive_a but_o as_o the_o discussion_n of_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o universal_a
consent_n have_v no_o proportion_n with_o the_o capacity_n of_o most_o people_n this_o very_a thing_n shall_v show_v that_o to_o ground_v one_o faith_n on_o a_o solid_a foundation_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o deceit_n to_o be_v fear_v the_o best_a which_o one_o can_v do_v be_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o three_o difference_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n consist_v in_o that_o the_o change_n which_o i_o allege_v be_v change_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n whereas_o that_o in_o question_n be_v a_o change_n of_o opinion_n and_o doctrine_n now_o say_v he_o discipline_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o itself_o liable_a to_o change_v and_o the_o benefit_n of_o it_o depend_v on_o circumstance_n which_o be_v mutable_a but_o doctrine_n be_v immutable_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n that_o which_o be_v true_a at_o one_o time_n be_v so_o always_o every_o body_n know_v that_o discipline_n may_v be_v alter_v and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o doctrine_n can_v change_v so_o add_v he_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a discipline_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o deceive_v the_o world_n nor_o show_v it_o be_v ancient_a but_o to_o introduce_v a_o new_a doctrine_n the_o novelty_n must_v of_o necessity_n de_fw-fr disguise_v which_o be_v oftentimes_o impossible_a in_o fine_a the_o belief_n of_o a_o doctrine_n necessary_o import_v the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n whereas_o one_o may_v embrace_v a_o discipline_n different_a from_o another_o yet_o without_o condemn_v that_o which_o one_o leaf_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v to_o this_o discourse_n for_o first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o all_o the_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n be_v mutable_a the_o practice_n which_o our_o saviour_n christ_n himself_o have_v institute_v in_o his_o church_n with_o a_o express_a command_n of_o observe_v they_o be_v perpetual_a immutable_a and_o necessary_a at_o least_o as_o to_o necessity_n of_o precept_n and_o such_o be_v the_o communion_n of_o both_o kind_n second_o there_o be_v few_o person_n among_o the_o people_n that_o be_v prepossess_v with_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o discipline_n may_v be_v change_v the_o great_a part_n go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o this_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n the_o abolishment_n of_o a_o practice_n rather_o appear_v to_o they_o a_o change_n of_o religion_n than_o a_o abolition_n or_o introduction_n of_o a_o doctrine_n because_o of_o two_o part_n whereof_o a_o religion_n consist_v to_o wit_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n these_o last_o be_v most_o popular_a three_o there_o be_v practice_n which_o be_v so_o strict_o join_v with_o doctrine_n and_o be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o dependence_n and_o consequence_n of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o change_v they_o without_o also_o change_v the_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o without_o condemn_v all_o contrary_a doctrine_n such_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n for_o it_o be_v ancient_o ground_v on_o this_o belief_n that_o christ_n command_n belong_v as_o well_o to_o minister_n as_o the_o people_n as_o appear_v by_o paschasus_n his_o own_o testimony_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o say_v he_o to_o wit_n as_o well_o the_o minister_n as_o other_o 989._o lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n domin_n c._n 15._o etc._n etc._n 19_o gela._n apud_fw-la gra._n canon_n comperimus_fw-la de_fw-la con_fw-la do_v 2._o lib._n c._n cap._n 10._o p._n 989._o believer_n and_o this_o be_v join_v with_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a practice_n it_o be_v not_o well_o do_v say_v the_o same_o paschasus_n to_o communicate_v of_o the_o flesh_n without_o the_o blood_n this_o mystery_n say_v pope_n gelasius_n can_v be_v divide_v without_o commit_v a_o great_a sacrilege_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a abuse_v the_o world_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o pretend_v to_o establish_v a_o universal_a doctrine_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o whole_a church_n on_o a_o single_a passage_n of_o a_o pope_n write_n recite_v by_o gratien_n and_o to_o oppose_v this_o single_a passage_n against_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v give_v the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a under_o one_o species_n in_o sundry_a occasion_n but_o of_o who_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v we_o to_o learn_v better_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gelasius_n himself_o who_o be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o call_v herself_o the_o faithful_a depository_n of_o tradition_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o scandalize_v at_o the_o produce_v of_o a_o testimony_n of_o a_o pope_n it_o be_v gratien_n say_v he_o that_o relate_v it_o be_v it_o the_o less_o authentic_a for_o that_o gratien_n do_v not_o invent_v it_o to_o serve_v we_o we_o do_v not_o inspire_v he_o with_o it_o and_o the_o corrector_n of_o gratien_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o doubt_v of_o it_o this_o passage_n add_v he_o may_v receive_v several_a rational_a explication_n i_o know_v he_o endeavour_v to_o elude_v every_o thing_n by_o explication_n but_o we_o shall_v know_v whether_o these_o explication_n be_v just_a mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v they_o and_o then_o we_o may_v examine_v '_o they_o this_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o the_o church_n that_o have_v give_v the_o communion_n to_o the_o faithful_a under_o one_o kind_n in_o several_a occasion_n be_v likewise_o a_o thing_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v prove_v mr._n arnaud_n know_v he_o need_v not_o long_o stay_v for_o a_o answer_n to_z what_o be_v allege_v touch_v that_o subject_n the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n be_v likewise_o another_o practice_n appendant_a to_o a_o doctrine_n for_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v this_o custom_n because_o she_o believe_v this_o communion_n absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o infant_n s._n austin_n say_v so_o in_o express_a term_n ecclesioe_fw-mi christi_fw-la tenent_fw-la proeter_fw-la baptismum_fw-la 24._o aug._n de_fw-fr peccat_fw-la rear_n &_o remiss_a lib._n 1._o c_o 24._o &_o participationem_fw-la dominicoe_n mensoe_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la regnum_fw-la dei_fw-la sed_fw-la nec_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la &_o vitam_fw-la oeternam_fw-la posse_fw-la quemquam_fw-la hominum_fw-la pervenire_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o make_v this_o belief_n a_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o its_o authority_n may_v be_v with_o plausible_a pretence_n trample_v 990._o page_n 990._o under_o foot_n and_o a_o doctrine_n of_o tradition_n reject_v but_o what_o have_v i_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n more_o than_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n who_o be_v as_o much_o a_o catholic_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v before_o i_o missam_fw-la facere_fw-la say_v he_o augustini_fw-la &_o innocentii_fw-la innoc._n maldon_n in_o joan._n 6._o binn_n not_o in_o epist_n innoc._n primi_fw-la sententiam_fw-la quoe_v sexcento_n circiter_fw-la annos_fw-la viguit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la eucharistam_n etiam_fw-la infantibus_fw-la necessariam_fw-la what_o have_v i_o do_v more_o than_o binius_fw-la in_o his_o note_n on_o innocent_n letter_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o mileué_fw-fr it_o appear_v say_v he_o that_o innocent_n '_o s_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v in_o vogue_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n and_o which_o be_v follow_v by_o s_n austin_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a to_o little_a child_n but_o see_v the_o command_n to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o oblige_v those_o that_o can_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o we_o must_v reckon_v they_o unfit_a to_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n that_o can_v receive_v it_o with_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o it_o the_o church_n instruct_v by_o the_o use_n of_o several_a age_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v well_o determine_v not_o only_o that_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o child_n but_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v '_o they_o i_o know_v add_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o there_o be_v on_o this_o subject_a some_o passage_n of_o 990._o page_n 990._o s._n austin_n and_o innocent_n the_o first_o which_o be_v difficult_a but_o mr._n claude_n know_v very_o well_o that_o fulgentius_n and_o bede_n have_v explain_v these_o passage_n he_o know_v also_o that_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o catholic_n author_n have_v solve_v they_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o innocent_a mr._n arnaud_n may_v add_v other_o which_o will_v admit_v of_o no_o explication_n as_o those_o of_o gelasius_n the_o first_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o hypognostick_n of_o gregory_n the_o second_o of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o toul_n and_o some_o other_o and_o as_o to_o the_o soften_a exposition_n of_o fulgentius_n they_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v in_o effect_n what_o we_o now_o
from_o all_o these_o other_o change_n be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o have_v it_o be_v new_a it_o must_v have_v extraordinary_o surprise_v all_o those_o that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n have_v something_o in_o it_o that_o be_v very_o surprise_v and_o more_o offensive_a than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o other_o change_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o quality_n of_o offensive_a and_o surprise_v in_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o to_o produce_v actual_o of_o itself_o a_o opposition_n or_o a_o rejection_n on_o the_o contrary_a most_o people_n love_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n those_o thing_n that_o be_v surprise_v and_o wonderful_a of_o which_o we_o see_v example_n in_o most_o religion_n but_o howsoever_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n provide_v against_o this_o inconveniency_n three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v the_o make_v they_o a_o buckler_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n the_o second_o the_o publish_n of_o miracle_n which_o real_o happen_v about_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n visible_a apparition_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o the_o three_o the_o assert_v it_o be_v always_o the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n accommodate_v to_o their_o sense_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n ill_o take_v and_o ill_o explain_v hitherto_o we_o have_v have_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v that_o be_v considerable_a on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o his_o 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n whatsoever_o be_v therein_o of_o moment_n we_o have_v consider_v and_o answer_v solid_o and_o pertinent_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o i_o hope_v will_v acknowledge_v i_o shall_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o his_o opinion_n on_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n call_v the_o new_a heresy_n public_o maintain_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o college_n of_o clermont_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n therein_o discover_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n which_o he_o pretend_v his_o adversary_n use_v to_o introduce_v novelty_n insensible_o into_o the_o church_n and_o he_o instance_n for_o this_o purpose_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v sow_o in_o the_o night_n whilst_o man_n sleep_v which_o take_v root_n and_o in_o time_n grow_v up_o which_o be_v very_o near_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v wrought_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n this_o author_n have_v well_o comprehend_v it_o as_o judge_v it_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a but_o mr._n arnaud_n think_v meet_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o this_o passage_n i_o shall_v likewise_o be_v very_o glad_a that_o have_v treat_v as_o he_o have_v do_v with_o great_a earnestness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n he_o have_v make_v reflection_n on_o several_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v happen_v of_o necessity_n either_o among_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o insensible_a change_n for_o example_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n lose_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o also_o that_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o likewise_o that_o the_o priest_n may_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n administer_v confirmation_n and_o again_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o saint_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o god_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o short_a how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o all_o these_o article_n whether_o we_o conceive_v that_o then_o neither_o of_o they_o hold_v they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o these_o article_n be_v not_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n whether_o we_o suppose_v they_o hold_v they_o in_o common_a since_o the_o first_o preach_v of_o christianity_n which_o suppose_v that_o these_o opinion_n be_v leave_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n or_o whether_o we_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o hold_v what_o they_o now_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n but_o that_o they_o support_v mutual_o one_o another_o which_o suppose_v that_o both_o of_o they_o hold_v these_o opinion_n as_o needless_a one_o and_o regard_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o tolerable_a one_o now_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n we_o take_v it_o there_o have_v of_o necessity_n happen_v insensible_a change_n without_o dispute_n noise_n and_o opposition_n although_o there_o may_v be_v the_o same_o objection_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o the_o same_o question_n start_v which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o change_n in_o question_n shall_v we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o hold_v these_o opinion_n how_o come_v they_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v imbue_v so_o general_o with_o they_o and_o so_o contradictory_o that_o a_o whole_a church_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o the_o other_o believe_v be_v there_o not_o in_o this_o double_a change_n at_o least_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o be_v astonish_v and_o surprise_v as_o in_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v both_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n fall_v asleep_o without_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n or_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o quality_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o or_o the_o administration_n of_o confirmation_n or_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n nor_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v they_o all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n awaken_v possess_v with_o contrary_a opinion_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n whence_o have_v they_o their_o opinion_n do_v not_o he_o who_o first_o teach_v they_o they_o advertise_v they_o that_o he_o preach_v novelty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o if_o he_o do_v tell_v they_o of_o this_o it_o be_v strange_a he_o shall_v be_v follow_v immediate_o by_o his_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o such_o new_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v so_o immediate_o and_o zealous_o embrace_v if_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v they_o this_o it_o be_v then_o very_a strange_a no_o body_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o innovation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o and_o that_o of_o all_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o religious_a person_n not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v exclaim_v against_o the_o innovator_n have_v the_o innovator_n make_v use_v of_o some_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o church_n to_o conceal_v the_o novelty_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o can_v one_o conceive_v these_o terrible_a equivocation_n that_o expression_n have_v be_v take_v in_o one_o sense_n during_o a_o certain_a time_n general_o by_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n or_o general_o by_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n and_o that_o immediate_o in_o another_o they_o have_v be_v take_v general_o by_o the_o same_o church_n in_o another_o sense_n if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o the_o same_o question_n return_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o of_o the_o two_o church_n which_o have_v change_v suppose_v for_o example_n that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o one_o may_v use_v indifferent_o in_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a bread_n and_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o have_v the_o right_a of_o confirmation_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o greek_n have_v pass_v into_o contrary_a opinion_n without_o division_n among_o they_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v this_o happen_v all_o at_o a_o stroke_n be_v this_o do_v insensible_o and_o by_o succession_n of_o time_n if_o this_o have_v happen_v all_o at_o once_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v this_o change_n be_v
exceed_o strange_a that_o so_o many_o bishop_n priest_n and_o religious_a shall_v so_o sudden_o renounce_v their_o former_a opinion_n and_o embrace_v contrary_a one_o without_o any_o division_n among_o '_o they_o but_o it_o be_v yet_o strange_a they_o shall_v change_v they_o without_o perceive_v it_o without_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v make_v great_a and_o considerable_a innovation_n in_o their_o church_n and_o compare_v their_o first_o and_o ancient_a faith_n with_o this_o new_a one_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o these_o article_n which_o be_v in_o contest_v the_o greek_n positive_o maintain_v and_o have_v ever_o maintain_v they_o have_v not_o innovate_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o this_o change_n be_v wrought_v by_o succession_n of_o time_n let_v we_o be_v show_v the_o dispute_n and_o division_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o since_o on_o these_o article_n they_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n till_o the_o greek_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v to_o say_v during_o above_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n if_o it_o be_v allege_v the_o change_n be_v make_v insensible_o we_o must_v return_v to_o the_o four_o time_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o apply_v to_o they_o the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n he_o have_v raise_v in_o fine_a if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v each_o of_o they_o their_o opinion_n yet_o mutual_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o without_o proceed_v to_o a_o express_a condemnation_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o roman_a church_n infallible_a and_o their_o sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n good_a and_o lawful_a can_v suffer_v the_o greek_n hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v demand_v how_o they_o can_v change_v so_o sudden_o their_o opinion_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o controvert_v article_n hold_v they_o before_o for_o unnecessary_a point_n and_o afterward_o for_o necessary_a one_o respect_v before_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o they_o as_o tolerable_a error_n and_o afterward_o respect_v they_o as_o abominable_a and_o intolerable_a one_o whereupon_o one_o may_v make_v the_o same_o question_n how_o it_o can_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n have_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o latin_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v nevertheless_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o object_n of_o supreme_a adoration_n and_o in_o another_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o dead_a azym_n a_o jewish_a abomination_n that_o she_o shall_v respect_v it_o at_o one_o time_n with_o that_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n due_a only_o to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o another_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o first_o which_o be_v to_o say_v from_o night_n to_o morning_n regard_v it_o with_o horror_n wash_v and_o purify_n the_o altar_n whereon_o it_o have_v be_v celebrate_v as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v pollute_v we_o may_v apply_v the_o same_o question_n and_o difficulty_n to_o the_o armenian_n jacobite_n coptic_o nestorian_n in_o reference_n to_o several_a of_o their_o opinion_n of_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v show_v the_o original_n nor_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o be_v disperse_v among_o these_o people_n nor_o how_o they_o have_v leave_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n still_o hold_v as_o be_v of_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o have_v it_o happen_v for_o instance_n that_o the_o nestorian_n have_v leave_v the_o use_n of_o confirmation_n and_o that_o of_o extreme_a unction_n that_o the_o jacobite_n have_v leave_v that_o of_o confession_n and_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n that_o the_o coptic_o have_v lay_v aside_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n and_o use_v of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o think_v will_v have_v i_o suppose_v that_o according_a to_o he_o these_o point_n have_v be_v heretofore_o hold_v and_o practise_v by_o all_o christian_n these_o example_n do_v clear_o discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o these_o pretend_a moral_a impossibility_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v with_o such_o great_a exaggeration_n for_o they_o may_v be_v all_o as_o strong_o apply_v to_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o these_o eastern_a church_n and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o these_o change_v happen_v there_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v argue_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v start_v question_n and_o raise_v difficulty_n these_o insensible_a change_n be_v more_o than_o possible_a for_o they_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v either_o in_o these_o church_n or_o in_o the_o latin_a which_o have_v opinion_n and_o contrary_a custom_n which_o show_v that_o these_o gentleman_n whole_a philosophy_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a speculation_n proper_a only_a for_o person_n that_o abound_v with_o leisure_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o the_o world_n but_o in_o short_a the_o use_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seminary_n and_o mission_n and_o the_o course_n which_o the_o emissary_n take_v in_o the_o east_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o second_o book_n with_o the_o project_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n to_o make_v in_o a_o short_a time_n all_o the_o greek_n good_a roman_a catholic_n according_a as_o i_o have_v relate_v in_o the_o four_o book_n all_o this_o i_o say_v show_v clear_o that_o at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o among_o the_o most_o zealous_a it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o account_v impossible_a to_o introduce_v insensible_o and_o without_o disturbance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n among_o people_n that_o have_v they_o not_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o their_o present_a labour_n be_v not_o unsuccessful_a and_o that_o time_n will_v probable_o finish_v the_o work_n chap._n viii_o that_o paschasus_n ratbert_n be_v the_o first_o that_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n objection_n answer_v we_o must_v come_v now_o to_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n not_o but_o to_o speak_v true_o this_o difcussion_n appear_v to_o i_o very_o needless_a consider_v what_o we_o have_v already_o do_v for_o if_o the_o principal_a question_n which_o respect_v the_o novelty_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v end_v and_o moreover_o there_o result_v from_o our_o dispute_n that_o the_o change_n be_v possible_a and_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o vain_a than_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v on_o this_o subject_n i_o see_v not_o any_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o inform_v a_o man_n self_n in_o what_o manner_n this_o change_n happen_v what_o matter_n be_v it_o to_o we_o who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o innovation_n who_o the_o promoter_n of_o it_o what_o facility_n or_o difficulty_n be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o establish_n of_o these_o doctrine_n whether_o paschasus_n carry_v on_o his_o business_n with_o craft_n or_o simplicity_n whether_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n write_v against_o he_o before_o or_o after_o his_o death_n what_o signify_v the_o know_v of_o these_o thing_n provide_v we_o be_v certain_a not_o only_o that_o the_o change_n in_o question_n be_v possible_a but_o actual_o happen_v and_o this_o do_v now_o appear_v so_o plain_o as_o will_v satisfy_v every_o rational_a man_n in_o examine_v mr._n arnaud'_v 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n we_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o his_o pretend_a impossibility_n be_v mere_a chimaera_n and_o as_o to_o the_o actual_a change_n beside_o that_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v right_a to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v by_o our_o proof_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o we_o have_v cite_v till_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o answer_v they_o solid_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v what_o i_o show_v concern_v the_o eastern_a church_n not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n in_o question_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o follow_v century_n and_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n not_o know_v they_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a for_o the_o conclude_a that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o consequent_o that_o their_o introduction_n be_v a_o innovation_n yet_o will_v i_o not_o desist_v from_o examine_v the_o point_n of_o history_n which_o respect_n this_o change_n because_o this_o change_n be_v indeed_o the_o first_o and_o principal_a subject_n of_o the_o dispute_n
between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o we_o paschasus_n ratbert_n a_o religious_a of_o corbie_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v according_a to_o we_o the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o treat_v of_o these_o point_n in_o three_o different_a place_n of_o his_o work_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o s._n matthew_n and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n 36._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o page_n 36._o mr._n arnaud_n call_v our_o pretention_n on_o this_o subject_a a_o new_a hypothesis_n and_o a_o pure_a work_n of_o fancy_n but_o add_v he_o as_o man_n fancy_n be_v very_o different_a that_o of_o other_o minister_n who_o write_v besore_n aubertin_n turn_v not_o on_o this_o hinge_n as_o not_o think_v it_o be_v their_o interest_n to_o set_v '_o emselve_n more_o against_o paschasus_n than_o other_o author_n of_o that_o century_n so_o that_o this_o same_o paschasus_n against_o who_o they_o pronounce_v such_o woe_n be_v at_o first_o in_o another_o course_n of_o fancy_n one_o of_o their_o best_a friend_n henry_n boxornius_n a_o fnrious_a and_o passionate_a calvinist_n assert_n that_o he_o perfect_o well_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o make_v he_o a_o calvinist_n by_o the_o common_a privilege_n of_o all_o the_o minister_n to_o make_v calvinist_n of_o who_o they_o please_v hospinien_n likewise_o treat_v he_o very_o kind_o and_o take_v he_o for_o one_o of_o the_o witness_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o 9th_o century_n blondel_n seem_v not_o to_o have_v any_o particular_a quarrel_n against_o he_o but_o only_o charge_v he_o for_o follow_v the_o innovation_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr and_o the_o greek_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v embrace_v by_o charlemagne_n and_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n but_o do_v not_o think_v of_o make_v he_o a_o author_n of_o any_o considerable_a change_n in_o the_o world_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o rancour_n and_o injustice_n in_o this_o discourse_n first_o see_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v he_o make_v it_o criminal_a in_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o to_o do_v the_o same_o do_v the_o aversion_n which_o he_o have_v to_o our_o person_n transport_v he_o so_o far_o that_o he_o can_v endure_v we_o shall_v be_v agree_v with_o he_o no_o not_o in_o one_o point_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o oft_o as_o mr._n aubertin_n and_o i_o affirm_v paschasus_n teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n we_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n add_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o odds_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o why_o may_v we_o not_o at_o least_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o one_o point_n if_o we_o can_v in_o more_o let_v he_o oppose_v we_o as_o oft_o as_o he_o will_v touch_v the_o innovation_n of_o paschasus_n we_o shall_v not_o dislike_v it_o for_o he_o maintain_v his_o own_o sentiment_n but_o let_v he_o give_v we_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o paschasus_n also_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v that_o herein_o we_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o he_o himself_o assert_v and_o all_o roman_a catholic_n with_o he_o second_o it_o be_v not_o general_o true_a that_o those_o who_o write_v before_o mr._n aubertin_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n the_o author_n of_o the_o orthodox_n treatise_n 479._o page_n 479._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n print_v at_o lion_n in_o the_o year_n 1595._o express_o mention_n that_o paschasus_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o consubstantiation_n mr._n le_fw-fr faucheur_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n 6._o lib._n 9_o ch._n 6._o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n reside_v substantial_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n du_n plessis_n rank_n he_o among_o those_o that_o 8_o book_n 4._o of_o the_o sacrament_n pretend_v in_o the_o mass_n ch_n 8_o have_v propose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o church_n and_o long_o before_o they_o berenger_n himself_o attribute_v to_o paschasus_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n as_o well_o as_o we_o sententia_fw-la say_v he_o according_a dom._n lanfranc_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n to_o lanfranc_n imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v authority_n when_o the_o point_n concern_v a_o matter_n which_o may_v be_v clear_v by_o read_v paschasus_n himself_o he_o that_o take_v pain_n to_o read_v exact_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la domini_fw-la his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26._o of_o s._n matthew_n and_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n will_v find_v first_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v absolute_o into_o the_o same_o flesh_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n which_o die_v and_z rise_v again_o although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n still_o remain_v second_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o that_o as_o he_o have_v join_v our_o substance_n to_o his_o divinity_n so_o he_o will_v have_v his_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o our_o flesh_n three_o that_o he_o hold_v and_o teach_v that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n must_v be_v understand_v neither_o of_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o his_o body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o of_o his_o body_n in_o virtue_n but_o of_o his_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n crucify_a and_o rise_v in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n four_o that_o he_o dispute_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n five_o that_o there_o be_v make_v against_o his_o doctrine_n such_o objection_n as_o natural_o arise_v from_o the_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v at_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v six_o that_o he_o endeavour_v to_o answer_v these_o objection_n on_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o hence_o methinks_v very_o clear_o result_v that_o paschasus_n hold_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o same_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o gregory_n vii_o and_o innocent_a iii_o establish_v since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o this_o truth_n can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n yet_o must_n what_o i_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v remember_v that_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la do_v not_o every_o where_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o a_o manner_n so_o express_v or_o uniform_a but_o that_o there_o be_v here_o and_o there_o several_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o favour_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o several_a other_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n or_o may_v be_v turn_v to_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o damascen_n doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v grant_v i_o this_o see_v he_o sometime_o allege_v paschasus_n his_o expression_n t'elude_v such_o kind_n of_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o father_n now_o hence_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o several_a protestant_n have_v be_v deceive_v by_o these_o passage_n have_v reckon_v this_o author_n among_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n but_o their_o error_n have_v spring_v from_o the_o want_n of_o attentive_a examine_v the_o depth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o do_v right_a in_o draw_v hence_o advantage_n against_o those_o that_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o more_o exact_a scrutiny_n of_o he_o especial_o consider_v that_o this_o opinion_n justify_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o paschasus_n his_o write_n and_o that_o this_o be_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o sentiment_n and_o that_o also_o of_o his_o whole_a church_n we_o need_v only_o now_o see_v whether_o paschasus_n in_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n have_v be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v whether_o he_o first_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o before_o he_o do_v teach_v mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v that_o according_a to_o my_o proper_a principle_n this_o will_v be_v impossible_o human_a his_o reason_n be_v
that_o i_o say_v in_o some_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n that_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o of_o themselves_o capable_a to_o give_v rise_v to_o this_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o must_v come_v from_o elsewhere_o that_o suppose_v these_o expression_n and_o a_o thousand_o such_o like_a be_v every_o day_n utter_v by_o the_o father_n they_o can_v never_o form_v in_o the_o people_n mind_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o real_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v unless_o they_o be_v propossess_v with_o it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o before_o paschasus_n make_v this_o first_o explication_n man_n abandon_v their_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o conceive_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o certain_o no_o place_n but_o the_o solitary_a and_o idle_a convent_n of_o corbie_n can_v bring_v forth_o such_o a_o extravagant_a fancy_n let_v a_o man_n upon_o this_o judge_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n what_o kind_n of_o blade_n this_o 839._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 839._o paschasus_n must_v be_v according_a to_o mr._n claude_n see_v that_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o be_v able_a to_o invent_v a_o opinion_n which_o can_v never_o come_v into_o any_o body_n head_n but_o his_o own_o and_o further_o have_v the_o power_n and_o good_a luck_n to_o persuade_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o with_o circumstance_n which_o be_v yet_o more_o admirable_a certain_o this_o be_v beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o man_n i_o answer_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n always_o ill_o we_o say_v that_o the_o people_n who_o usual_o follow_v the_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n and_o who_o meditation_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o of_o '_o emselve_n to_o invent_v this_o pretend_a manner_n of_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o exist_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n both_o at_o a_o time_n can_v not_o raise_v the_o idea_n of_o this_o from_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n hence_o conclude_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o paschasus_n have_v invent_v this_o opinion_n or_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v other_o to_o embrace_v it_o this_o consequence_n be_v absurd_a for_o we_o have_v example_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o person_n as_o paschasus_n who_o have_v wander_v from_o the_o true_a light_n of_o nature_n and_o fall_v into_o remote_a imagination_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o have_v before_o they_o and_o which_o the_o people_n be_v certain_o never_o capable_a of_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o some_o respect_n one_o may_v marvel_v at_o these_o figuary_n of_o human_a invention_n because_o they_o be_v irregularity_n it_o be_v likewise_o astonish_v to_o see_v man_n capable_a of_o so_o many_o disorder_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o disorder_n be_v more_o than_o human_a or_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o people_n who_o do_v do_v not_o invent_v a_o opinion_n themselves_o to_o follow_v it_o when_o it_o be_v well_o contrive_v and_o colour_v we_o see_v this_o happen_v every_o day_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v propose_v something_o more_o solid_a the_o true_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n or_o not_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o those_o that_o go_v before_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o if_o they_o do_v we_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o charge_v he_o with_o a_o innovation_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o find_v their_o doctrine_n different_a from_o he_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o innovate_v and_o this_o be_v the_o course_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v take_v for_o he_o offer_v not_o the_o history_n of_o the_o change_n of_o which_o he_o make_v paschasus_n the_o first_o author_n till_o he_o show_v by_o a_o exact_a discussion_n of_o each_o particular_a century_n that_o till_o paschasus_n his_o time_n no_o body_n ever_o speak_v like_o he_o whence_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o belong_v therefore_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v they_o design_v to_o deal_v sincere_o to_o take_v this_o course_n and_o show_v that_o paschasus_n say_v nothing_o but_o what_o other_o say_v before_o he_o this_o will_v have_v be_v a_o easy_a and_o direct_a method_n suppose_v paschasus_n have_v not_o be_v a_o innovator_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o like_o the_o engage_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o discussion_n he_o think_v it_o more_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o fall_v upon_o a_o fruitless_a criticism_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o no_o body_n public_o declare_v himself_o 841._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 841._o against_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o the_o time_n he_o live_v that_o no_o body_n write_v against_o he_o that_o no_o bishop_n no_o abbot_n of_o his_o order_n reproach_v he_o with_o it_o that_o there_o be_v only_o some_o person_n who_o show_v in_o secret_a they_o be_v fright_v at_o these_o truth_n and_o say_v not_o in_o writing_n but_o in_o particular_a discourse_n that_o he_o have_v go_v too_o far_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o till_o three_o year_n after_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o book_n suppose_v this_o remark_n to_o be_v as_o certain_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v make_v it_o what_o advantage_n will_v he_o pretend_v hence_o will_v paschasus_n be_v ever_o the_o less_o a_o innovator_n for_o his_o not_o find_v any_o thing_n publish_v against_o he_o during_o his_o life_n all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v hence_o be_v that_o his_o book_n be_v but_o little_o know_v at_o first_o and_o afterward_o but_o of_o small_a esteem_n with_o great_a man_n and_o that_o if_o they_o believe_v themselves_o oblige_v at_o length_n to_o write_v against_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v only_a because_o they_o see_v several_a follow_v it_o who_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v for_o to_o imagine_v that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n shun_v the_o oppose_v he_o during_o his_o life_n that_o they_o may_v not_o bring_v upon_o they_o so_o terrible_a a_o adversary_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n of_o what_o these_o three_o great_a man_n be_v who_o have_v another_o kind_n of_o esteem_n among_o the_o learned_a than_o paschasus_n it_o be_v also_o a_o ridiculous_a conjecture_n to_o imagine_v they_o lie_v quiet_a during_o his_o life_n because_o his_o doctrine_n be_v then_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o dare_v not_o oppose_v for_o if_o this_o reason_n hinder_v they_o from_o write_v against_o paschasus_n during_o his_o life_n why_o do_v it_o not_o do_v the_o same_o after_o his_o death_n see_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v still_o the_o same_o and_o paschasus_n carry_v it_o not_o away_o with_o he_o into_o his_o grave_n but_o at_o bottom_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o uncertain_a than_o this_o remark_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n for_o as_o to_o john_n scot_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o guess_v he_o write_v since_o paschasus_n his_o death_n we_o know_v he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o consequent_o whilst_o he_o be_v in_o france_n whether_o this_o be_v before_o or_o after_o the_o year_n 852_o it_o will_v be_v in_o my_o opinion_n hard_o to_o determine_v as_o to_o raban_n we_o can_v be_v certain_a whether_o this_o egilon_n to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n against_o paschasus_n be_v either_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o fuldad_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 822_o or_o another_o egilon_n abbot_n of_o prom_n who_o succeed_v marquard_n in_o the_o year_n 853._o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o anonimous_a treatise_n which_o father_n celot_n publish_v which_o be_v that_o raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n when_o he_o write_v this_o letter_n be_v very_o weak_a it_o be_v true_a it_o term_v he_o raban_n of_o mayence_n but_o upon_o another_o occasion_n to_o wit_n when_o the_o author_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v expose_v to_o the_o common_a condition_n of_o aliment_n whereas_o when_o he_o mention_n the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v against_o paschasus_n he_o call_v he_o only_a raban_n and_o hence_o can_v be_v nothing_o certain_a gather_v as_o to_o bertram_n mr._n arnaud_n allege_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o this_o that_o there_o be_v little_a 842._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 842._o likelihood_n he_o will_v write_v against_o his_o abbot_n whilst_o he_o be_v under_o his_o jurisdictiction_n and_o that_o paschasus_n who_o believe_v his_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v attack_v without_o a_o crime_n must_v have_v complain_v of_o this_o attempt_n but_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o precedent_n maugin_n have_v write_v touch_v bertram_n that_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o very_a
learned_a but_o a_o very_a honest_a man_n a_o bold_a defender_n of_o the_o 17._o dissert_n c._n 17._o catholic_n faith_n against_o all_o innovator_n and_o that_o he_o write_v against_o hincmar_n his_o own_o bishop_n although_o he_o be_v uphold_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n who_o scruple_v not_o to_o write_v against_o his_o metropolitan_a and_o such_o a_o man_n as_o hincmar_n who_o be_v countenance_v by_o the_o king_n will_v stick_v to_o write_v by_o the_o king_n order_n too_o against_o paschasus_n although_o he_o be_v his_o abbot_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n clear_o testify_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v only_o attack_v by_o private_a discourse_n and_o not_o by_o book_n for_o this_o can_v be_v collect_v from_o his_o expression_n unless_o we_o read_v they_o with_o gloss_n and_o interpretation_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n let_v those_o say_v paschasus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n that_o will_v extenuate_v the_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v i_o those_o that_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a blood_n imagine_v they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o make_v the_o lord_n a_o liar_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n by_o which_o we_o declare_v his_o true_a death_n whereas_o truth_n itself_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a low_o i_o be_o astonish_v at_o some_o people_n saying_n it_o be_v not_o the_o real_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v sacramental_o so_o a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o not_o his_o flesh_n the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o not_o his_o blood_n the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n the_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a further_o i_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n the_o more_o large_o and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o understand_v that_o some_o rereprehend_v i_o as_o if_o i_o will_v in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o write_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n attribute_v to_o these_o word_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o promise_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n sed_fw-la quidam_fw-la say_v he_o loquacissimi_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la docti_fw-la dum_fw-la hoec_fw-la credere_fw-la refugiunt_fw-la quaecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ne_fw-la credant_fw-la quoe_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la opponunt_fw-la &_o dicunt_fw-la nullum_fw-la corpus_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la sit_fw-la palpabile_fw-la &_o visible_a hoec_fw-la autem_fw-la inquiunt_fw-la quia_fw-la mysteria_fw-la sunt_fw-la videri_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la nec_fw-la palpari_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o si_fw-la corpus_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_fw-la figura_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la hoec_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la &_o none_o in_o proprietate_fw-la naturoe_fw-mi carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quoe_fw-la caro_fw-la passa_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o nata_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n contra_fw-la fidem_fw-la sine_fw-la fide_fw-la it_o appear_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n be_v contradict_v that_o he_o be_v accuse_v for_o take_v christ_n word_n in_o a_o wrong_a sense_n that_o he_o have_v several_a clear_a and_o solid_a objection_n offer_v he_o whether_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n or_o write_v or_o by_o book_n or_o bare_a discourse_n he_o do_v not_o inform_v we_o but_o one_o may_v well_o conclude_v hence_o that_o this_o opposition_n consist_v not_o in_o secret_a discourse_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o believe_v be_v we_o wont_v to_o call_v private_a discourse_n a_o formal_a opposition_n by_o way_n of_o objection_n dispute_n censure_n and_o clear_a and_o precise_a explication_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n opponunt_fw-la say_v he_o quoecunque_fw-la possunt_fw-la ecce_fw-la quam_fw-la bene_fw-la disputant_n dicunt_fw-la non_fw-la in_o se_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la carnis_fw-la non_fw-la carnem_fw-la audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v man_n thus_o express_v themselves_o when_o they_o will_v represent_v private_a discourse_n but_o say_v 843._o book_n 3._o ch_n 8._o p._n 843._o mr._n arnaud_n paschasus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n assure_v that_o although_o some_o be_v deceive_v through_o ignorance_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o dare_v open_o contradict_v what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n be_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v contradict_v open_o what_o the_o whole_a earth_n believe_v and_o confess_v of_o this_o mystery_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o he_o allege_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nistri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n which_o we_o suppose_v must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o those_o that_o oppose_v the_o sense_n which_o paschasus_n give_v to_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n explain_v themselves_o very_o plain_o against_o he_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o word_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o sense_n which_o a_o author_n will_v give_v they_o they_o confess_v that_o the_o word_n be_v true_a and_o can_v not_o be_v question_v without_o a_o crime_n but_o yet_o this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o set_v '_o emselve_n against_o the_o sense_n of_o paschasus_n paschasus_n pretend_v to_o draw_v advantage_n against_o they_o by_o their_o acknowledge_v the_o word_n imagine_v the_o word_n be_v plain_o for_o he_o but_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o say_v they_o dare_v not_o to_o dispute_v open_o against_o he_o nor_o against_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v these_o word_n this_o be_v a_o delusion_n of_o mr._n arnaud_v just_a as_o if_o any_o one_o have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o body_n yet_o among_o the_o protestant_n that_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v thence_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o they_o then_o that_o have_v yet_o open_o contradict_v the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n understand_v it_o and_o that_o they_o explain_v themselves_o about_o it_o only_o in_o secret_a discourse_n but_o pray_v why_o must_v these_o be_v secret_a discourse_n during_o paschasus_n his_o life_n see_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v there_o be_v after_o his_o death_n public_a write_n which_o appear_v against_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o this_o a_o silly_a pretention_n which_o at_o far_a can_n only_o make_v we_o imagine_v paschasus_n as_o a_o formidable_a man_n who_o hold_v the_o world_n in_o awe_n during_o his_o life_n and_o against_o who_o no_o body_n dare_v open_v his_o mouth_n till_o after_o his_o death_n but_o lay_v aside_o this_o imagination_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n come_v we_o to_o the_o principal_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n mr._n arnaud_n to_o defend_v he_o from_o this_o charge_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o give_v say_v he_o such_o a_o express_a testimony_n to_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n 9_o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n that_o it_o must_v needs_o shame_v those_o who_o out_o of_o a_o rash_a capricio_fw-la have_v the_o boldness_n to_o affirm_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o inventor_n of_o it_o he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o clear_o teach_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o teach_v it_o according_a to_o the_o state_n of_o their_o time_n do_v overthrow_v this_o ridiculous_a fable_n to_o pass_v by_o mr._n arnaud_v expression_n which_o be_v always_o strong_a than_o his_o reason_n we_o need_v only_o send_v he_o to_o th'examination_n of_o the_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n and_o latin_a author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o for_o he_o will_v therein_o find_v wherewithal_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o above_o his_o desire_n let_v we_o only_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n better_o to_o offer_v we_o he_o have_v recourse_n next_o
disciple_n placidus_n in_o it_o to_o who_o he_o dedicate_v his_o book_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o scholar_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o read_n of_o his_o preface_n and_o second_o chapter_n placuit_fw-la say_v he_o in_o his_o preface_n ea_fw-la quoe_v de_fw-fr sacramento_n sanguinis_fw-la &_o corporis_fw-la tibi_fw-la exigis_fw-la necessaria_fw-la quoe_fw-la tui_fw-la proetexantur_fw-la amore_fw-la ita_fw-la tenus_fw-la perstringere_fw-la ut_fw-la coeteri_fw-la vitoe_n pabulum_fw-la &_o salutis_fw-la haustum_fw-la planius_fw-la tecum_fw-la caperent_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la &_o nobis_fw-la operis_fw-la proestantior_fw-la exuberaret_fw-la fructus_fw-la mercedis_fw-la pro_fw-la sudore_fw-la and_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n tanti_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la virtus_fw-la investiganda_fw-la est_fw-la &_o disciplina_fw-la christi_fw-la fides_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la ideo_fw-la timendum_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la quod_fw-la nobis_fw-la provisum_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la medelam_fw-la fiat_fw-la accipientibus_fw-la in_o rvinam_fw-la there_o can_v be_v gather_v any_o more_o than_o this_o touch_v the_o first_o design_n of_o paschasus_n his_o design_n without_o doubt_n extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o the_o whole_a universe_n they_o only_o respect_v placidus_n and_o some_o other_o scholar_n which_o he_o teach_v and_o the_o end_n he_o propose_v be_v to_o give_v they_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n which_o he_o have_v obtain_v believe_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o know_v his_o book_n which_o be_v design_v only_o for_o young_a people_n be_v yet_o read_v by_o many_o other_o it_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o several_a as_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n ad_fw-la intelligentiam_fw-la say_v he_o huius_fw-la mysterii_fw-la plures_fw-la ut_fw-la audio_fw-la commovi_fw-la i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a people_n to_o understand_v this_o mystery_n it_o be_v likely_a several_a become_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a other_o condemn_v his_o opinion_n audiui_fw-la say_v he_o quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la and_o that_o other_o in_o fine_a remain_v in_o suspense_n and_o uncertainty_n quoeris_n say_v he_o to_o frudegard_n de_fw-fr re_fw-mi ex_fw-la qua_fw-la multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la and_o low_a multi_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la this_o first_o success_n so_o little_a advantageous_a oblige_v he_o to_o write_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 26_o of_o s._n matthew_n where_o he_o urge_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o argue_v as_o strong_o as_o he_o can_v against_o those_o that_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o figure_n in_o a_o sacrament_n and_o in_o virtue_n in_o fine_a frudegard_n have_v offer_v he_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n out_o of_o his_o three_o book_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n wherein_o this_o father_n say_v that_o to_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n be_v a_o figurative_a locution_n which_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o sin_n but_o which_o signify_v to_o meditate_v on_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o he_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o defend_v his_o doctrine_n press_v again_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o relate_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o liturgy_n which_o he_o imagine_v be_v on_o his_o side_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v historical_o touch_v paschasus_n his_o fact_n in_o which_o i_o think_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o hinder_v we_o from_o believe_v he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n he_o offer_v be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n as_o will_v be_v make_v plain_a by_o what_o we_o shall_v allege_v anon_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v argue_v from_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o not_o from_o imaginary_a supposition_n paschasus_n say_v he_o propose_v immediate_o his_o doctrine_n without_o 848._o book_n 8._o ch_z 8._o p._n 848._o any_o preface_n or_o insinuate_a address_n without_o suppose_v any_o other_o principle_n than_o that_o god_n can_v do_v what_o he_o please_v his_o doctrine_n then_o be_v not_o new_a this_o consequence_n be_v too_o quick_a he_o do_v not_o mention_v that_o horrid_a blindness_n wherein_o he_o must_v suppose_v the_o world_n although_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o it_o what_o can_v be_v thence_o conclude_v those_o that_o propose_v novelty_n as_o the_o perpetual_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n be_v cautious_a of_o absolute_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o world_n lie_v in_o a_o error_n yet_o do_v paschasus_n insinuate_v in_o his_o book_n that_o this_o mystery_n be_v unknown_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o man_n know_v not_o yet_o his_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n he_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o several_a be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o quamvis_fw-la say_v he_o plurimi_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la he_o do_v not_o trouble_v himself_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v by_o proof_n sufficient_a to_o dissipate_v this_o error_n what_o follow_v hence_o he_o prove_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v that_o be_v to_o say_v ill_a yet_o do_v he_o advertise_v his_o placidus_n in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o take_v what_o he_o offer_v out_o of_o the_o principal_a author_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o name_v s._n cyprian_n ambrose_n hilary_n augustin_n chrysostom_n jerom_n gregory_n isidor_n isychius_n and_o bede_n now_o here_o be_v i_o think_v great_a name_n enough_o mr._n claude_n add_v further_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o a_o young_a religion_n 850._o page_n 850._o have_v teach_v in_o a_o book_n a_o doctrine_n unheard_a of_o contrary_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o have_v teach_v it_o without_o proof_n live_v in_o a_o great_a communality_n have_v commerce_n with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o religious_a abbot_n and_o bishop_n be_v yet_o advertise_v by_o none_o of_o they_o that_o he_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o only_o he_o escape_v unpunished_a but_o for_o thirty_o year_n together_o no_o body_n testify_v any_o astonishment_n at_o his_o doctrine_n so_o that_o he_o only_o learn_v from_o other_o people_n report_n and_o that_o thirty_o year_n after_o he_o write_v his_o book_n that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n who_o find_v fault_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_n prejudice_n put_v he_o upon_o strange_a thing_n do_v he_o not_o see_v we_o need_v only_o turn_v his_o reason_n on_o john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n to_o expose_v the_o weakness_n of_o it_o they_o write_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n who_o tell_v they_o they_o offer_v a_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n who_o punish_v they_o for_o it_o what_o pope_n what_o council_n condemn_v '_o they_o who_o setting_z aside_o paschasus_n stand_v up_o against_o those_o that_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o than_o sacramental_o figurative_o and_o virtual_o and_o not_o real_o non_fw-la in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la virtutem_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la sanguinem_fw-la suppose_v no_o body_n do_v address_v themselves_o to_o paschasus_n himself_o to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o publish_n in_o his_o book_n a_o new_a doctrine_n what_o can_v be_v rational_o infer_v hence_o but_o that_o his_o book_n be_v at_o first_o but_o little_a know_v by_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v fit_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o because_o a_o book_n design_v for_o scholar_n do_v not_o usual_o make_v any_o great_a noise_n or_o because_o perhaps_o that_o it_o be_v despise_v see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v little_a in_o it_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n at_o least_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n must_v oppose_v he_o have_v they_o do_v it_o they_o have_v do_v no_o more_o than_o they_o ought_v but_o paschasus_n be_v their_o master_n that_o teach_v they_o and_o the_o disciple_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o contradict_v their_o master_n paschasus_n have_v immediate_o win_v to_o his_o interest_n placidus_n who_o be_v a_o person_n of_o quality_n and_o a_o dignitary_n in_o this_o convent_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o term_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o for_o thus_o do_v he_o bespeak_v he_o dilectissimo_fw-la filio_fw-la &_o vice_fw-la christi_fw-la proesidenti_fw-la magistro_fw-la monasticae_fw-la disciplinoe_n alternis_fw-la successibus_fw-la veritatis_fw-la discipulo_fw-la again_o who_o tell_v mr._n
arnaud_n that_o no_o body_n for_o thirty_o year_n reprehend_v paschasus_n to_o his_o face_n how_o know_v he_o this_o that_o he_o can_v be_v so_o confident_a of_o it_o do_v paschasus_n himself_o positive_o assure_v he_o of_o it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n say_v audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o blame_v i_o every_o man_n see_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o draw_v of_o this_o consequence_n and_o that_o a_o author_n may_v speak_v thus_o although_o he_o be_v tell_v of_o his_o fault_n to_o his_o face_n in_o fine_a who_o inform_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o contradiction_n which_o paschasus_n meet_v with_o do_v not_o happen_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o publish_n of_o his_o book_n because_o he_o complain_v of_o this_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n which_o be_v publish_v not_o till_o thirty_o year_n after_o a_o frivolous_a reason_n as_o if_o the_o censure_n which_o be_v make_v of_o his_o doctrine_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o the_o same_o date_n as_o his_o commentary_n wherein_o he_o mention_n they_o and_o endeavour_n to_o defend_v himself_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n argue_v more_o unhappy_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n not_o only_o add_v he_o he_o be_v not_o reprehend_v by_o any_o of_o his_o superior_n 851._o page_n 850_o 851._o friend_n and_o brethren_n but_o he_o still_o believe_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v on_o his_o side_n for_o in_o his_o paper_n which_o he_o write_v not_o long_o before_o his_o death_n he_o press_v his_o unknown_a adversary_n of_o who_o he_o have_v notice_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o clear_o affirm_v a_o man_n can_v oppose_v his_o opinion_n without_o contradict_v the_o faith_n of_o it_o videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la he_o say_v that_o no_o body_n dare_v yet_o open_o contradict_v this_o doctrine_n which_o he_o teach_v nor_o oppose_v what_o the_o whole_a world_n own_a to_o be_v true_a ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la adhuc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o aperto_fw-la qui_fw-la ita_fw-la hoc_fw-la esse_fw-la contradicat_fw-la quod_fw-la totus_fw-la orbis_fw-la credit_n &_o confitetur_fw-la in_o short_a he_o accuse_v those_o as_o high_o criminal_a who_o use_v the_o common_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n explain_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n nefandum_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la universaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la i_o answer_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v the_o whole_a world_n be_v formal_o of_o his_o opinion_n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o consequence_n which_o he_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o whole_a world_n believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o above_o all_o question_n the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o imagine_v contain_v his_o belief_n and_o from_o the_o church_n say_v in_o her_o canon_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la to_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o positive_a assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v by_o a_o distinct_a and_o unquestionable_a faith_n a_o doctrine_n and_o the_o iutroduce_v of_o it_o by_o consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o expression_n which_o a_o man_n believe_v to_o be_v favourable_a to_o this_o doctrine_n but_o which_o be_v not_o so_o great_o favourable_a but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v of_o use_n to_o those_o who_o believe_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n here_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v a_o distinction_n well_o worthy_a of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o invention_n who_o admirable_o well_o pretend_v to_o answer_v a_o matter_n when_o he_o do_v nothing_o less_o and_o to_o distinguish_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v distinguish_v let_v we_o in_o good_a time_n see_v then_o whether_o my_o distinction_n be_v as_o extravagant_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v it_o when_o a_o man_n maintain_v against_o a_o opponent_n a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n either_o this_o proposition_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o must_v grant_v it_o or_o it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_a nor_o evident_a but_o that_o it_o be_v questionable_a as_o to_o the_o first_o case_n a_o man_n need_v not_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v it_o for_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o principle_n and_o such_o consequence_n be_v thence_o draw_v as_o be_v judge_v fit_v for_o instance_n when_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n die_v not_o only_o for_o the_o elect_n but_o also_o for_o all_o man_n in_o general_a that_o all_o god_n command_n be_v possible_a to_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o just_a according_a to_o the_o present_a condition_n of_o their_o ability_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v real_o convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o eat_v it_o with_o their_o bodily_a mouth_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o these_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n that_o there_o need_v no_o prove_v they_o and_o shall_v any_o one_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n oppose_v these_o article_n there_o be_v no_o body_n will_v take_v pain_n to_o prove_v to_o he_o that_o they_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n for_o they_o will_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v undeniable_a principle_n and_o he_o will_v have_v only_o hence_o consequence_n draw_v against_o he_o as_o to_o the_o second_o case_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a that_o this_o be_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o this_o point_n be_v in_o dispute_n both_o party_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o bring_n of_o proof_n and_o each_o common_o endeavour_n to_o authorise_v his_o opinion_n under_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o this_o question_n touch_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n one_o which_o regard_v precise_o the_o present_a church_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o contest_v the_o other_o which_o respect_v the_o church_n in_o the_o precede_a time_n which_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o controversy_n it_o may_v also_o receive_v two_o sort_n of_o proof_n some_o which_o refer_v to_o the_o present_a time_n other_o which_z refer_v to_o the_o age_n which_o have_v precede_v we_o when_o a_o man_n prove_v for_o the_o time_n present_a he_o allege_v testimony_n of_o the_o modern_a church_n when_o he_o prove_v for_o the_o past_a time_n he_o allege_v they_o of_o those_o that_o have_v live_v before_o we_o and_o the_o question_n determin_n itself_o according_a as_o the_o proof_n be_v good_a or_o bad_a conclusive_a or_o not_o conclusive_a to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n i_o say_v that_o paschasus_n never_o advance_v for_o a_o undeniable_a principle_n that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v the_o doctrine_n or_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o the_o contrary_n he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o first_o reprehend_v he_o for_o misunderstanding_n the_o word_n of_o christ_n audiui_fw-la quosdam_fw-la i_o reprehendere_fw-la quasi_fw-la ego_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la libro_fw-la quem_fw-la de_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la christi_fw-la edideram_fw-la aliquid_fw-la his_fw-la dictis_fw-la plus_fw-la tribuere_fw-la voluerim_fw-la quam_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la repromittit_fw-la and_o affirm_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n and_o virtue_n non_fw-fr in_o re_fw-mi esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sangainis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la other_o that_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n multi_fw-la dubitant_fw-la say_v he_o several_a time_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o that_o err_v through_o ignorance_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v of_o these_o marvail_n which_o he_o propose_v quamvis_fw-la plurimi_fw-la say_v he_o dubitaverint_fw-la vel_fw-la ignoraverint_fw-la tanti_fw-la mysterii_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la and_o a_o little_a low_o quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la
hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la he_o be_v then_o far_o from_o vaunt_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v undeniable_o the_o common_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o age._n i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o whatsoever_o design_n paschasus_n have_v to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v he_o never_o allege_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o man_n of_o his_o time_n nor_o ever_o say_v the_o bishop_n which_o then_o govern_v the_o church_n the_o abbot_n priest_n religious_a and_o all_o learned_a man_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o he_o do_v and_o all_o of_o they_o unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o nature_n neither_o do_v he_o ever_o aver_v he_o hold_v his_o doctrine_n from_o master_n that_o teach_v it_o paschasus_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v this_o he_o keep_v to_o three_o thing_n to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n to_o a_o clause_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la domini_fw-la nostri_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n have_v propose_v they_o he_o conclude_v that_o from_o thence_o one_o may_v know_v that_o what_o he_o write_v be_v not_o a_o effect_n of_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n nor_o a_o young_a man_n vision_n but_o that_o he_o offer_v these_o thing_n to_o those_o who_o be_v desirous_a of_o they_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n now_o see_v add_v he_o it_o appear_v that_o all_o man_n have_v not_o faith_n yet_o if_o they_o can_v understand_v let_v they_o learn_v to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o impossible_a with_o god_n and_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o divine_a word_n without_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o '_o they_o for_o we_o never_o as_o yet_o read_v any_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n unless_o those_o that_o have_v err_v touch_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o although_o several_a have_v doubt_v or_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o mystery_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o loud_o glory_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v he_o assure_v he_o write_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a belief_n what_o need_v he_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o suspicion_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o suspect_v people_n in_o this_o sort_n who_o say_v only_o what_o the_o whole_a world_n say_v and_o believe_v and_o design_v to_o justify_v himself_o why_o must_v he_o rather_o betake_v himself_o to_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o sense_n and_o term_n he_o may_v just_o be_v say_v to_o have_v corrupt_v than_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o person_n in_o his_o own_o time_n and_o to_o say_v if_o he_o be_v a_o enthusiast_n or_o visionary_n all_o the_o bishop_n abbot_n priest_n religious_a doctor_n and_o christian_n in_o general_n be_v so_o too_o see_v they_o all_o believe_v and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o complain_v that_o his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o term_v that_o of_o the_o father_n be_v not_o kind_o receive_v nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la say_v he_o exinde_fw-la quia_fw-la claruit_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la omnium_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la he_o exhort_v those_o who_o reprehend_v he_o to_o believe_v with_o the_o father_n that_o nothing_o be_v impossible_a with_o god_n and_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discant_fw-la quoeso_fw-la cum_fw-la talibus_fw-la credere_fw-la si_fw-la adhuc_fw-la nequeunt_fw-la intelligere_fw-la quod_fw-la deo_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la impossibile_fw-it discant_fw-la &_o verbis_fw-la divinis_fw-la acquiescere_fw-la &_o in_o nullo_n de_fw-mi his_o dubitare_fw-la when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o hitherto_o it_o be_v not_o hear_v that_o any_o person_n err_v on_o this_o subject_n unless_o it_o be_v those_o who_o have_v err_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o quia_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la proesen_v nemo_fw-la deerrasse_n legitur_fw-la nisi_fw-la qui_fw-la &_o de_fw-la christo_fw-la erraverunt_fw-la he_o will_v say_v that_o till_o than_o no_o body_n have_v contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n leave_v it_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o then_o it_o be_v contradict_v because_o they_o contradict_v he_o which_o he_o maintain_v be_v that_o of_o the_o father_n so_o far_o we_o do_v not_o find_v he_o boast_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n for_o we_o see_v on_o the_o contrary_a several_a thing_n which_o sufficient_o denote_v that_o he_o be_v far_o from_o do_v it_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o word_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v that_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o canon_n in_o these_o term_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la jesus_n christi_fw-la that_o all_o the_o people_n cry_v amen_n and_o so_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o nation_n and_o language_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v this_o she_o desire_v in_o her_o prayer_n whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n vnde_fw-la videat_fw-la qui_fw-la contra_fw-la hoc_fw-la venire_fw-la voluerit_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la credere_fw-la quid_fw-la agate_n contra_fw-la ipsum_fw-la dominum_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la omnem_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la nefarium_fw-la ergo_fw-la scelus_fw-la est_fw-la orare_fw-la cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la credere_fw-la quod_fw-la ipsa_fw-la veritas_fw-la testatur_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la omnes_fw-la nniversaliter_fw-la verum_fw-la esse_fw-la fatentur_fw-la let_v those_o then_o that_o have_v rather_o contradict_v this_o than_o believe_v it_o consider_v what_o they_o do_v against_o the_o lord_n himself_o and_o his_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a fault_n to_o pray_v with_o all_o people_n and_o not_o to_o believe_v what_o the_o truth_n itself_o atte_v and_o what_o all_o do_v universal_o and_o every_o where_o confess_v to_o be_v true_a his_o argument_n be_v a_o sophism_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n confess_v the_o same_o but_o they_o that_o at_o this_o day_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n deny_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n therefore_o they_o contradict_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o church_n who_o see_v not_o but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o reason_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o positive_o assure_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n i_o will_v have_v this_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n 852._o page_n 852._o to_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n be_v not_o author_n persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v and_o do_v they_o not_o offer_v they_o for_o true_a as_o positive_o as_o their_o principle_n mr._n arnaud_n give_v a_o exchange_n the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o paschasus_n be_v persuade_v of_o the_o solidity_n of_o his_o consequence_n or_o not_o but_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o ourselves_o and_o take_v it_o for_o a_o testimony_n touch_v the_o public_a belief_n of_o his_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v know_v that_o when_o a_o man_n testify_v of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o afterward_o draw_v thence_o by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n another_o fact_n he_o be_v no_o far_o credible_a in_o respect_n of_o this_o latter_a but_o only_o as_o his_o argument_n or_o consequence_n appear_v just_a to_o we_o if_o i_o say_v for_o example_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n confess_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o faithful_a know_v not_o always_o so_o express_o 1._o book_n 6._o ch_z 1._o and_o universal_o whether_o the_o bread_n do_v or_o do_v remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o from_o hence_o draw_v by_o way_n of_o argument_n and_o consequence_n this_o proposition_n that_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v transubstantiation_n be_v not_o ancient_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n my_o testimony_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o latter_a fact_n will_v be_v no_o far_o credible_a than_o my_o consequence_n will_v be_v good_a it_o be_v the_o same_o here_o paschasus_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o time_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la so_o far_o he_o act_v as_o a_o witness_n we_o must_v believe_v he_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o consequence_n that_o those_o that_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o
nature_n but_o only_o in_o sacrament_n contradict_v the_o church_n here_o he_o act_v the_o part_n of_o a_o disputer_n if_o his_o argue_v be_v good_a we_o will_v believe_v he_o if_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n we_o will_v not_o matter_n it_o now_o it_o be_v a_o sophism_n for_o according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o s._n augustin_n the_o sacrament_n assume_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v sacrament_n so_o that_o to_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o nature_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v a_o man_n thereby_o contradict_v the_o church_n which_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v moreover_o false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n 852._o book_n 8._o ch_z 9_o p._n 852._o for_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v include_v both_o in_o the_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n of_o paschasus_n his_o argument_n he_o conclude_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n commit_v a_o horrid_a crime_n in_o oppose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n here_o we_o have_v it_o comprehend_v in_o the_o conclusion_n do_v ever_o man_n hear_v such_o kind_n of_o reason_v it_o be_v false_a that_o this_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n because_o it_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v false_a that_o it_o be_v day_n why_o because_o the_o sun_n be_v at_o his_o height_n for_o for_o to_o be_v day_n and_o the_o sun_n to_o be_v at_o its_o height_n be_v not_o more_o the_o same_o thing_n than_o to_o be_v a_o consequence_n and_o to_o be_v a_o proposition_n contain_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o a_o argument_n be_v these_o the_o prodigious_a effect_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n logic_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o conclusion_n be_v add_v he_o not_o that_o the_o church_n simple_o recite_v these_o word_n ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la but_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v what_o i_o deny_v the_o principle_n whereon_o paschasus_n argue_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o that_o the_o priest_n say_v ut_fw-la fiat_fw-la corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la and_o the_o people_n answer_n amen_n that_o the_o church_n do_v or_o do_v not_o understand_v this_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v what_o paschasus_n do_v not_o touch_v on_o he_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o advance_v so_o far_o have_v he_o know_v say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o word_n in_o another_o sense_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o mad_a man_n to_o reproach_n as_o he_o do_v these_o person_n for_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n he_o suppose_v then_o this_o for_o a_o princile_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v she_o hold_v entire_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v mere_a wrangle_n paschasus_n do_v not_o say_v that_o these_o person_n against_o who_o he_o inveigh_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o that_o they_o go_v against_o the_o church_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o go_v according_a to_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o liturgy_n second_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v that_o the_o church_n take_v these_o term_n in_o another_o sense_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o inquire_v see_v he_o do_v not_o explain_v himself_o therein_o and_o speak_v neither_o far_a or_o near_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o term_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o know_v there_o be_v at_o least_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n in_o the_o church_n the_o doubter_n the_o ignorant_a and_o formal_a adversary_n of_o his_o doctrine_n who_o take_v they_o not_o in_o this_o sense_n three_o suppose_v we_o say_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v mad_a but_o argue_v like_o a_o sophister_n what_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v and_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v more_o than_o appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n on_o his_o side_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a suppose_v at_o that_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n and_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v than_o to_o proclaim_v clear_o and_o plain_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n bishop_n religious_a the_o doctor_n and_o general_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v his_o doctrine_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o and_o there_o only_o need_v they_o to_o be_v consult_v article_n of_o faith_n of_o this_o nature_n can_v lie_v hide_v in_o a_o church_n which_o hold_v they_o his_o adversary_n can_v not_o have_v deny_v this_o truth_n and_o have_v they_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v convince_v by_o a_o million_o of_o person_n then_o live_v why_o have_v he_o recourse_n to_o argue_v and_o consequence_n why_o must_v this_o consequence_n be_v draw_v by_o the_o hair_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o may_v receive_v i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o explication_n why_o do_v he_o not_o at_o least_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n understand_v this_o clause_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n wherefore_o be_v he_o silent_a touch_v the_o sense_n and_o argue_v only_o from_o the_o force_n of_o these_o term_n corpus_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o if_o all_o those_o that_o utter_v these_o term_n or_o add_v to_o they_o their_o amen_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o show_v we_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o paschasus_n act_v like_o a_o sophister_n shelter_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o reproach_n object_v against_o he_o of_o be_v a_o visionary_a and_o a_o enthusiast_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o be_v a_o innovator_n that_o have_v broach_v a_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o have_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v he_o have_v which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o the_o people_n common_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o conversion_n of_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o and_o o'rewhelm_v his_o adversary_n with_o it_o mr._n arnaud_v will_v now_o then_o perhaps_o comprehend_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o man_n that_o affirm_v a_o thing_n for_o certain_a and_o of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o witness_n and_o one_o that_o draw_v a_o consequence_n and_o perhaps_o will_v no_o long_o say_v that_o my_o distinction_n separate_v by_o term_n which_o have_v no_o sense_n that_o which_o reason_n can_v separate_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n acknowledge_v that_o never_o pretention_n be_v worse_o ground_v than_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o own_o they_o affirm_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o mind_n but_o whereon_o do_v they_o ground_v their_o supposition_n be_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n agree_v about_o it_o no._n do_v paschasus_n himself_o express_o affirm_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n insinuate_v it_o by_o a_o equivocal_a term_n which_o the_o church_n make_v use_v of_o but_o do_v paschasus_n formal_o assert_v that_o the_o church_n understand_v this_o term_n in_o the_o sense_n which_o he_o give_v it_o no._n but_o it_o be_v because_o paschasus_n must_v thus_o understand_v it_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o make_v his_o reason_n just_o take_v away_o then_o from_o paschasus_n his_o reason_v the_o justness_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v give_v it_o the_o subintâ—lligitur_fw-la be_v annul_v and_o these_o gentleman_n bare_a of_o proof_n these_o word_n of_o paschasus_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la in_o re_fw-la esse_fw-la veritatem_fw-la carnis_fw-la christi_fw-la vel_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o sacramento_n virtutem_fw-la quandam_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o non_fw-la carnem_fw-la furnish_v we_o with_o another_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n for_o they_o show_v that_o this_o solution_n of_o virtue_n be_v new_a and_o that_o paschasus_n have_v not_o learn_v it_o but_o of_o late_a mr._n arnaud_n do_v well_o to_o advertise_v we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o the_o other_o for_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o very_a slight_a one_o and_o scarce_o worth_a offering_n paschasus_n be_v astonish_v at_o what_o his_o adversary_n say_v in_o reference_n to_o virtue_n not_o that_o this_o solution_n appear_v to_o he_o new_a he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o this_o respect_n but_o because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o he_o
a_o man_n ought_v to_o approach_v to_o they_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o crime_n who_o profane_a the_o lord_n body_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o paschasus_n his_o book_n all_o this_o be_v contain_v under_o the_o word_n intelligence_n and_o he_o comprehend_v it_o therein_o himself_o in_o explain_v afterward_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o term_n and_o by_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n without_o mark_v in_o particular_a the_o real_a presence_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o in_o paschasus_n his_o sense_n the_o ignorance_n and_o consequent_o the_o intelligence_n he_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o real_a presence_n now_o this_o be_v what_o will_v be_v soon_o decide_v if_o we_o examine_v the_o passage_n themselves_o of_o this_o author_n without_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v blind_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o second_o chapter_n wherein_o he_o declare_v his_o design_n to_o dissipate_v this_o ignorance_n and_o remedy_v the_o evil_n it_o cause_v he_o describe_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n sacramentum_fw-la dominici_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la celebratur_fw-la nemo_fw-la sidelium_fw-la ignorare_fw-la debet_fw-la nemo_fw-la nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la pertineat_fw-la will_v you_o then_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o ignorance_n this_o be_v paschasus_n tell_v you_o immediate_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la 2._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n cap._n 2._o quidve_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la pertineat_fw-la here_o be_v precise_o the_o two_o part_n of_o mr_n arnaud_n distinction_n contain_v in_o the_o definition_n which_o paschasus_n give_v of_o it_o for_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la pertineat_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o knowledge_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v the_o mystery_n without_o much_o reflection_n and_o nescire_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la scientiam_fw-la be_v not_o to_o have_v this_o other_o clear_a knowledge_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v particular_o intelligence_n so_o that_o paschasus_n and_o his_o commentatator_n be_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v paschasus_n extend_v the_o ignorance_n he_o speak_v of_o to_o the_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o he_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n restrain_v it_o to_o other_o thing_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v paschasus_n further_o fides_n say_v he_o est_fw-la erudienda_fw-la ne_fw-fr forte_fw-fr ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la censeamur_fw-la indigni_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la satis_fw-la discernimus_fw-la illud_fw-la nec_fw-la intelligimus_fw-la mysticum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la quanta_fw-la polleat_fw-la dignitate_fw-la quantaque_fw-la proemineat_fw-la virtute_fw-la we_o must_v instruct_v our_o faith_n lest_o for_o want_v of_o do_v it_o we_o be_v repute_v unworthy_a in_o not_o sufficient_o discern_v this_o sacrament_n and_o understand_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o dignity_n of_o it_o can_v any_o man_n explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o not_o well_o understand_v the_o great_a dignity_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n signify_v not_o to_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o the_o intelligence_n on_o the_o contrary_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o but_o to_o take_v away_o from_o mr._n arnaud_n all_o pretence_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o his_o distinction_n observe_v here_o what_o paschasus_n add_v afterward_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o who_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o dignity_n and_o know_v not_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o true_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n although_o it_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o faith_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o deny_v that_o in_o the_o stile_n of_o paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v it_o substantial_o and_o real_o now_o the_o ignorance_n consist_v in_o the_o not_o know_v this_o and_o by_o the_o reason_n of_o contrary_n the_o intelligence_n consist_v in_o know_v it_o according_a to_o paschasus_n mr._n arnaud_v will_v say_v without_o doubt_n that_o paschasus_n in_o all_o this_o whole_a second_o chapter_n intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o necessity_n there_o be_v of_o instruct_v person_n before_o they_o come_v to_o receive_v the_o communion_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v this_o ignorance_n be_v actual_o in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o necessity_n of_o instruction_n in_o the_o manner_n which_o he_o exaggerate_v denote_v that_o they_o take_v a_o great_a care_n in_o those_o day_n to_o teach_v the_o communicants_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o this_o evasion_n will_v not_o serve_v turn_n for_o beside_o that_o paschasus_n say_v express_o that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n ignorant_o that_o know_v not_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o truth_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n of_o a_o man_n which_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v actual_o person_n that_o thus_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n beside_o this_o a_o man_n needs_o only_o read_v the_o passage_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n where_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o he_o speak_v of_o ignorant_a person_n which_o be_v then_o actual_o in_o the_o church_n i_o say_v there_o need_v no_o more_o than_o the_o read_v they_o to_o find_v he_o understand_v this_o same_o ignorance_n which_o he_o have_v describe_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n for_o have_v immediate_o propose_v as_o from_o the_o part_n of_o frudegard_n the_o objection_n take_v from_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o figurative_a locution_n quod_fw-la tropica_fw-la locutio_fw-la sit_fw-la ut_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la dicatur_fw-la which_o respect_v as_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n every_o one_o see_v the_o article_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v it_o he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o objection_n which_o respect_v the_o same_o real_a presence_n multi_fw-la say_v he_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la dubitant_fw-la quomodo_fw-la ille_fw-la integer_fw-la manet_fw-la &_o hoc_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la &_o sanguis_fw-la esse_fw-la possit_fw-la several_a doubt_n because_o they_o can_v comprehend_v how_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v entire_a and_o yet_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o answer_v this_o objection_n as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v then_o immediate_o add_v here_o you_o have_v dear_a brother_n what_o come_v into_o my_o thought_n at_o present_a and_o because_o you_o be_v one_o part_n of_o myself_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o you_o although_o i_o can_v express_v my_o mind_n in_o this_o particular_a as_o it_o be_v necessary_a as_o to_o yourself_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v read_v over_o again_o my_o book_n touch_v this_o matter_n which_o you_o say_v you_o have_v heretofore_o read_v and_o if_o you_o find_v therein_o any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a refuse_v not_o the_o labour_n of_o read_v it_o again_o for_o although_o i_o have_v not_o write_v any_o thing_n worth_a the_o reader_n pain_n in_o a_o book_n which_o i_o dedicate_v to_o young_a people_n yet_o be_o i_o inform_v that_o i_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n who_o see_v not_o that_o in_o all_o this_o his_o whole_a scope_n be_v the_o real_a presence_n his_o whole_a precede_a dispute_n be_v on_o this_o article_n and_o these_o term_n if_o you_o find_v in_o my_o book_n any_o thing_n reprehensible_a or_o doubtful_a can_v only_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o article_n for_o there_o be_v no_o question_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v stir_v up_o several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o mean_v he_o have_v rescue_v several_a from_o the_o ignorance_n wherein_o they_o lie_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o to_o leave_v no_o room_n for_o contradiction_n and_o cavil_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v what_o he_o write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o same_o letter_n where_o have_v say_v he_o have_v confirm_v his_o doctrine_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n s._n jerom_n and_o some_o other_o he_o add_v et_fw-la ideo_fw-la quamvis_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la quidam_fw-la de_fw-la ignorantia_fw-la errent_fw-la nemo_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n although_o some_o do_v err_v through_o ignorance_n in_o this_o point_n what_o can_v be_v
several_a place_n that_o those_o who_o introduce_v new_a opinion_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o explication_n of_o the_o ancient_a one_o do_v not_o open_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v new_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a endeavour_n to_o make_v they_o slip_v in_o by_o mean_n of_o receive_a expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v this_o humility_n of_o paschasus_n relate_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n themselves_o which_o he_o write_v nor_o his_o sentiment_n for_o he_o can_v not_o term_v they_o scarce_o worth_a his_o reader_n perusal_n whether_o they_o be_v new_a or_o not_o but_o this_o relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o write_v they_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v to_o frudegard_n celare_fw-la non_fw-la debui_fw-la quoe_fw-la loqui_fw-la ut_fw-la oportuit_fw-la minime_fw-la potui_fw-la but_o pass_v we_o on_o to_o the_o second_o proof_n which_o show_v paschasus_n to_o be_v a_o innovator_n it_o be_v take_v from_o the_o effect_n which_o his_o doctrine_n produce_v in_o several_a person_n mind_n which_o be_v that_o they_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v discourse_v 26._o comment_fw-fr in_o matth._n 26._o say_v he_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a because_o i_o be_o inform_v some_o people_n have_v blame_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n which_o i_o publish_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n i_o will_v give_v more_o to_o his_o word_n than_o they_o will_v bear_v or_o establish_v something_o else_o than_o the_o truth_n promise_v these_o censurer_n proceed_v further_o for_o they_o oppose_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n against_o that_o of_o paschasus_n to_o wit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n in_o sacrament_n in_o virtue_n which_o paschasus_n himself_o tell_v we_o let_v those_o say_v he_o that_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n hear_v ibid._n ibid._n they_o that_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v now_o celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n they_o tell_v we_o or_o rather_o feign_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o afterward_o repeat_v two_o or_o three_o time_n the_o same_o thing_n they_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v paschasus_n of_o enthusiasm_n twit_v he_o with_o have_v a_o young_a man_n vision_n as_o we_o remark_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n for_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v just_o collect_v from_o these_o word_n to_o frudegard_n you_o have_v at_o frud_n epist_n ad_fw-la frud_n the_o end_n of_o this_o book_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n father_n which_o i_o brief_o mark_v that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o through_o a_o enthusiasm_n of_o rashness_n that_o i_o have_v have_v these_o vision_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o young_a man_n suppose_v paschasus_n teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v and_o common_o teach_v the_o faithful_a whence_o i_o pray_v you_o come_v these_o censurer_n the_o whole_a world_n live_v peaceable_o during_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n all_o the_o preacher_n teach_v it_o all_o book_n contain_v it_o all_o the_o faithful_a believe_v it_o and_o distinct_o know_v it_o there_o not_o have_v be_v any_o body_n yet_o that_o dare_v contradict_v it_o and_o yet_o there_o appear_v person_n who_o precise_o oppose_v it_o as_o soon_o as_o paschasus_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n but_o who_o so_o well_o and_o quick_o furnish_v they_o with_o the_o key_n of_o figure_n and_o virtue_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v have_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o the_o invention_n of_o which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o minister_n why_o if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o they_o be_v people_n that_o dare_v not_o appear_v open_o that_o whisper_v secret_o in_o man_n ear_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o well_o instruct_v that_o they_o know_v the_o principal_a distinction_n of_o the_o calvinist_n and_o all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o their_o school_n but_o moreover_o what_o fury_n possess_v they_o to_o attack_v thus_o particular_o paschasus_n who_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o all_o the_o world_n know_v even_o the_o mean_a christian_n and_o what_o all_o the_o world_n believe_v and_o who_o moreover_o have_v no_o particular_a contest_v with_o they_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n suppose_v she_o real_o do_v hold_v it_o for_o as_o i_o already_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o popular_a doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o lie_v hide_v in_o book_n or_o the_o school_n which_o the_o learned_a can_v only_o know_v it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o each_o particular_a person_n know_v if_o he_o know_v any_o thing_n why_o then_o must_v paschasus_n be_v thus_o tease_v if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n why_o do_v they_o not_o attack_v its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o general_a those_o that_o hold_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o whole_a world_n why_o again_o must_v paschasus_n be_v rather_o set_v upon_o than_o any_o body_n else_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n believe_v this_o to_o be_v very_o natural_a be_v people_n wont_a to_o set_v upon_o a_o particular_a person_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o when_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o than_o what_o other_o have_v say_v and_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o hold_v by_o every_o body_n be_v such_o a_o one_o liable_a to_o reproach_n and_o censure_n be_v we_o wont_v to_o charge_v such_o a_o one_o with_o enthusiastical_a rashness_n and_o pretence_n to_o vision_n it_o be_v clear_a people_n do_v not_o deal_v thus_o but_o with_o person_n that_o have_v go_v out_o of_o the_o beat_a road_n and_o will_v introduce_v novelty_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v such_o as_o these_o who_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o accuse_v to_o censure_v and_o call_v enthusiast_n and_o visionary_n and_o not_o those_o that_o neither_o vary_v from_o the_o common_a term_n or_o sentiment_n to_o elude_v the_o force_n of_o this_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n to_o his_o chronology_n 862._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 10._o p._n 861_o 862._o he_o say_v that_o the_o last_o eight_o book_n of_o paschasus_n his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o write_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la that_o he_o speak_v therein_o of_o his_o censure_n as_o person_n that_o reprehend_v he_o at_o the_o very_a time_n he_o write_v this_o commentary_n miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la nunc_fw-la quidam_fw-la dicere_fw-la and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o this_o book_n which_o mr._n claude_n say_v offend_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v make_v be_v publish_v near_o thirty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v censure_v by_o any_o body_n i_o have_v already_o reply_v to_o this_o chronology_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v in_o effect_n thirty_o year_n between_o paschasus_n his_o book_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o his_o adversary_n it_o will_v not_o hence_o follow_v that_o his_o doctrine_n receive_v a_o general_a approbation_n during_o these_o thirty_o year_n for_o perhaps_o this_o book_n be_v not_o know_v or_o consider_v by_o those_o that_o be_v better_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o it_o than_o other_o print_v which_o now_o immediate_o render_v a_o book_n public_a be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o those_o time_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a transcriber_n be_v not_o in_o any_o great_a haste_n to_o multiply_v the_o book_n of_o a_o young_a religious_a of_o corbie_n which_o he_o at_o first_o intend_v only_o for_o his_o particular_a friend_n suppose_v this_o book_n be_v know_v it_o may_v be_v neglect_v through_o contempt_n or_o some_o other_o consideration_n as_o it_o oft_o happen_v in_o these_o case_n although_o a_o book_n may_v contain_v several_a absure_v and_o extraordinary_a opinion_n because_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v fit_v to_o make_v they_o public_a till_o it_o afterward_o appear_v there_o be_v person_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o undeceive_v they_o moreover_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o say_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o these_o people_n happen_v not_o before_o the_o time_n wherein_o paschasus_n write_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n it_o be_v because_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o say_v miror_fw-la quid_fw-la volunt_fw-la quidam_fw-la nunc_fw-la dicere_fw-la but_o this_o reason_n be_v void_a for_o this_o term_n nunc_fw-la according_a to_o the_o common_a stile_n of_o author_n do_v refer_v itself_o rather_o in_o general_a to_o the_o time_n in_o which_o paschasus_n live_v than_o precise_o to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o write_v
his_o commentary_n and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v he_o be_v reprehend_v before_o see_v he_o do_v not_o attempt_v to_o defend_v himself_o this_o conclude_v nothing_o unless_o we_o suppose_v that_o paschasus_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n and_o in_o humour_n to_o defend_v himself_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o know_v he_o be_v censure_v now_o this_o supposition_n must_v be_v prove_v before_o it_o be_v offer_v as_o a_o thing_n certain_a for_o this_o supposition_n do_v not_o establish_v itself_o how_o many_o person_n be_v there_o who_o have_v set_v forth_o singular_a opinion_n do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n patient_o undergo_v all_o censure_n and_o reprehension_n without_o reply_n in_o expectation_n of_o a_o convenient_a time_n to_o defend_v themselves_o paschasus_n have_v begin_v his_o commentary_n on_o s._n matthew_n a_o great_a while_n before_o he_o become_v abbot_n it_o be_v probable_a he_o be_v willing_a to_o stay_v till_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o he_o believe_v so_o advantageous_a to_o his_o cause_n shall_v furnish_v he_o with_o a_o occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o to_o defend_v it_o against_o the_o attack_n of_o opposer_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud'_v chronology_n for_o this_o time_n will_v stand_v he_o in_o no_o stead_n who_o have_v give_v this_o liberty_n add_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o 868._o page_n 868._o world_n to_o these_o unknown_a person_n of_o who_o paschasus_n only_o hear_v some_o mention_n but_o who_o never_o contradict_v he_o to_o his_o face_n nor_o ever_o write_v against_o he_o this_o term_n can_v be_v reasonable_o use_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n or_o at_o least_o those_o who_o have_v read_v paschasus_n his_o book_n now_o it_o be_v exceed_o false_a in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o world_n be_v astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n see_v none_o of_o his_o friend_n none_o of_o his_o society_n none_o of_o those_o with_o who_o he_o meet_v in_o ecclesiastic_a assembly_n and_o council_n have_v formal_o reprehend_v he_o for_o it_o but_o who_o have_v give_v mr._n arnaud_n authority_n to_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o unknown_a person_n to_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n and_o to_o say_v thereupon_o what_o he_o say_v see_v he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v who_o tell_v he_o that_o john_n scot_n bertram_n and_o raban_n who_o be_v not_o obscure_a person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n have_v stay_v till_o paschasus_n his_o death_n before_o they_o declare_v themselves_o against_o his_o opinion_n suppose_v it_o be_v true_a they_o do_v not_o write_v till_o after_o his_o death_n which_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o have_v give_v he_o power_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o astonish_v at_o paschasus_n his_o book_n under_o pretence_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v formal_o reprehend_v about_o it_o neither_o among_o his_o own_o society_n nor_o in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n nor_o council_n see_v it_o do_v no_o more_o appear_v that_o bertram_n and_o raban_n when_o they_o teach_v a_o contrary_a doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o paschasus_n have_v be_v formal_o reprchend_v for_o it_o either_o by_o any_o one_o of_o their_o order_n or_o in_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o council_n wherein_o they_o assist_v who_o have_v give_v he_o right_a to_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o the_o world_n of_o who_o i_o speak_v consist_v of_o some_o small_a number_n of_o rash_a and_o troublesome_a disputer_n who_o private_o blame_v what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v we_o conceive_v the_o adversary_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n as_o person_n that_o blame_v in_o secret_a what_o they_o dare_v not_o contradict_v in_o public_a see_v the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v at_o least_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o paschasus_n there_o be_v public_a write_n against_o this_o very_a doctrine_n and_o of_o which_o writing_n the_o author_n be_v famous_a man_n do_v not_o at_o all_o conceal_v their_o name_n as_o if_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o pretend_a fear_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o doctrine_n but_o person_n of_o paschasus_n who_o must_v have_v be_v at_o this_o rate_n the_o terror_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n whilst_o he_o live_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o reduce_v paschasus_n his_o adversary_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o small_a number_n one_o may_v in_o truth_n reasonable_o suppose_v that_o among_o those_o that_o reject_v this_o novelty_n there_o be_v some_o that_o make_v head_n or_o appear_v more_o than_o the_o rest_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n paschasus_n may_v say_v that_o he_o understand_v some_o reprehend_v he_o but_o to_o conclude_v hence_o that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a person_n of_o their_o party_n and_o that_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v a_o groundless_a fancy_n raban_n speak_v of_o paschasus_n his_o party_n call_v they_o formal_o 33._o poenitent_n rab._n cap._n 33._o some_o quidam_fw-la say_v he_o nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o the_o anonymous_a author_n which_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v express_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n on_o this_o subject_n some_o say_v he_o say_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n other_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v another_o thing_n paschasus_n himself_o formal_o acknowledge_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v not_o a_o small_a number_n for_o he_o describe_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o several_a or_o many_o ideo_fw-la say_v he_o in_o hac_fw-la coena_fw-la christi_fw-la prolixius_fw-la elaboravi_fw-la quam_fw-la brevitas_fw-la poscat_fw-la tractatoris_fw-la quia_fw-la in_o his_o mysticis_fw-la rebus_fw-la plures_fw-la aliud_fw-la sapiunt_fw-la as_o oft_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n as_o a_o difficult_a mystery_n be_v propose_v although_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o a_o manner_n which_o cause_v a_o great_a application_n of_o spirit_n those_o man_n mind_n which_o be_v not_o sufficient_o humble_a be_v likely_a to_o be_v dismay_v at_o it_o and_o to_o endeavour_v by_o their_o reason_n to_o find_v out_o way_n whereby_o to_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n which_o they_o can_v bear_v and_o thereupon_o they_o often_o set_v upon_o the_o person_n who_o have_v propose_v it_o to_o they_o endeavour_v to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a even_o sometime_o these_o ill_a opinion_n be_v already_o form_v for_o there_o be_v find_v too_o oft_o person_n in_o the_o very_a bosom_n of_o the_o church_n who_o give_v too_o great_a liberty_n to_o their_o thought_n and_o reflection_n conceive_v idea_n of_o mystery_n different_a enough_o from_o those_o which_o the_o other_o faithful_a have_v of_o they_o in_o turn_v to_o their_o sense_n most_o of_o the_o common_a expression_n and_o hence_o it_o happen_v that_o if_o any_o one_o else_o in_o follow_v the_o common_a notion_n use_v any_o term_n which_o they_o also_o can_v reduce_v to_o their_o particular_a sense_n they_o charge_v this_o person_n with_o boldness_n and_o rashness_n and_o this_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v happen_v in_o paschasus_n his_o time_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n think_v to_o escape_v by_o these_o circuit_n and_o artifices_fw-la a_o difficult_a mystery_n say_v he_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a be_v propose_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v people_n apply_v themselves_o the_o more_o to_o it_o do_v he_o pretend_v paschasus_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v new_a in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n to_o make_v man_n consider_v more_o that_o point_n suppose_v it_o believe_v universal_o by_o the_o faithful_a do_v paschasus_n examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o it_o or_o exaggerate_v the_o miraculousness_n of_o it_o or_o offer_v several_a objection_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o but_o only_o say_v it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o rose_n again_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o the_o colour_n and_o savour_n of_o bread_n remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n enter_v into_o our_o flesh_n now_o this_o be_v what_o
be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n we_o find_v this_o same_o opinion_n in_o another_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o 2._o rupert_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr divin_n off._n cap._n 2._o some_o attribute_n to_o rupert_n and_o other_o to_o walramus_fw-la this_o body_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o virgin_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v nor_o indeed_o be_v two_o body_n because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o word_n be_v on_o high_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o below_o in_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o likely_a that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n during_o the_o great_a heat_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o lanfranc_n against_o berenger_n there_o be_v several_a adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o follow_v this_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v manifest_o collect_v from_o a_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n attribute_n to_o the_o berengarian_o in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dom._n lanfran_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n either_o the_o bread_n must_v be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n to_o be_v change_v there_o into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v descend_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v change_v into_o it_o now_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v do_v this_o argument_n necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o berengarian_o do_v set_v themselves_o against_o person_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n or_o as_o speak_v damascen_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n on_o this_o hypothesis_n they_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o either_o the_o body_n which_o be_v above_o must_v come_v down_o here_o below_o or_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v here_o below_o must_v be_v carry_v above_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v immediate_o that_o the_o conjunction_n can_v be_v well_o make_v otherwise_o but_o they_o can_v not_o have_v the_o least_o reason_n or_o likelihood_n of_o reason_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understand_v it_o for_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o distance_n or_o proximity_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o of_o this_o body_n make_v not_o this_o conversion_n either_o more_o easy_a or_o more_o difficult_a though_o the_o bread_n here_o below_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n though_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n descend_v here_o below_o on_o earth_n this_o contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o make_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o other_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o speak_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o a_o kind_n of_o local_a motion_n as_o be_v that_o of_o ascend_v or_o descend_v it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o berengarian_o oppose_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n we_o may_v moreover_o justify_v the_o same_o thing_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la one_o of_o berenger_n adversary_n for_o observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n himself_o neque_fw-la vero_fw-la mirari_fw-la vel_fw-la diffidere_fw-la lanfr_n in_o notis_fw-la d'_fw-fr acheri_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la lanfr_n debemus_fw-la deum_fw-la facere_fw-la posse_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la virtute_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la &_o ministerio_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la uniatur_fw-la corpori_fw-la illi_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la maria_fw-la virgin_n redemptor_n noster_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la quip_n utrumque_fw-la substantia_fw-la corporea_fw-la utrumque_fw-la visibile_fw-la si_fw-la reminiscimur_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la ex_fw-la corporea_fw-la &_o incorporea_fw-la ex_fw-la mortali_fw-la &_o immortali_fw-la substantia_fw-la esse_fw-la compactos_fw-la si_fw-la denique_fw-la firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la divinam_fw-la humanamque_fw-la naturam_fw-la convenisse_fw-la personam_fw-la it_o be_v neither_o a_o matter_n of_o admiration_n nor_o of_o doubt_n for_o god_n to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o redeemer_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o corporeal_a substance_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o visible_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o if_o in_o fine_a we_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o nature_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v join_v together_o in_o unity_n of_o person_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v these_o passage_n to_o show_v the_o reader_n how_o great_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v they_o when_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v they_o be_v a_o chimaera_n of_o the_o minister_n invention_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sentiment_n which_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n hold_v by_o divers_a author_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v follow_v he_o and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o conclusion_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v hence_o but_o from_o hence_o also_o follow_v several_a other_o most_o important_a matter_n for_o first_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n as_o some_o will_v persuade_v we_o see_v those_o very_a author_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o who_o seem_v to_o come_v the_o near_a to_o paschasus_n his_o expression_n be_v at_o bottom_n and_o in_o effect_n infinite_o distant_a from_o his_o doctrine_n second_o hence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o regular_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o 12_o century_n see_v considerable_a author_n then_o public_o explain_v their_o belief_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o subsist_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n from_o hence_o be_v apparent_a how_o little_a certainty_n and_o confidence_n a_o rational_a man_n can_v put_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n when_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v the_o contrary_n may_v be_v justify_v as_o well_o by_o the_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n relate_v of_o the_o berengarian_o as_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o fine_a it_o may_v be_v see_v here_o how_o frivolous_a and_o vain_a mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n be_v who_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n transubstantiation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o take_v berengarius_fw-la his_o part_n nor_o dispute_v on_o this_o article_n against_o the_o latin_n for_o if_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o determine_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o one_o may_v therein_o make_v a_o free_a profession_n to_o believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n great_a adversary_n what_o reason_n can_v the_o greek_n have_v to_o dispute_v and_o make_v opposition_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n who_o i_o last_o mention_v and_o to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o habitation_n 828._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o p._n 828._o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o bread_n remain_v on_o earth_n and_o conserve_n its_o nature_n and_o the_o application_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instrument_n to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n render_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o
bertram_n now_o bertram_n do_v not_o any_o where_o name_n paschasus_n and_o not_o only_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v he_o open_o but_o shun_v to_o appear_v contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n that_o raban_n be_v a_o adversary_n to_o paschasus_n his_o book_n why_o can_v it_o not_o be_v conclude_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n see_v this_o author_n formal_o say_v it_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o never_o see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n better_a judge_n of_o it_o than_o this_o author_n that_o do_v see_v it_o suppose_v raban_n do_v not_o name_n paschasus_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o attack_v his_o book_n for_o a_o man_n may_v write_v against_o a_o book_n and_o yet_o not_o name_v the_o author_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a attacking_z the_o book_n to_o combat_v precise_o and_o direct_o the_o fundamental_a and_o essential_a proposition_n which_o paschasus_n come_v from_o establish_v in_o it_o which_o be_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o anonymous_a author_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v the_o only_a person_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la that_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n it_o be_v never_o cite_v either_o by_o berenger_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o author_n it_o be_v unknown_a to_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n suppose_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v be_v true_a yet_o will_v it_o not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o call_n in_o question_n the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o anonymous_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n as_o of_o that_o which_o he_o see_v but_o beside_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n hazard_v himself_o too_o much_o when_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o letter_n of_o raban_n to_o egilon_n he_o may_v be_v convince_v of_o the_o contrary_a by_o raban_n himself_o who_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o it_o on_o the_o same_o subject_n of_o paschasus_n his_o doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n which_o the_o anonymous_a do_v except_v the_o name_n of_o paschasus_n which_o he_o do_v not_o express_v which_o plain_o defend_v the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o nameless_a author_n quidam_fw-la nuper_fw-la de_fw-la ipso_fw-la sacramento_n corporis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la 33._o poen_n rab._n c._n 33._o domini_fw-la non_fw-la rite_n sentientes_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipsum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la domini_fw-la quod_fw-la de_fw-la maria_n virgin_n natum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o in_o quo_fw-la ipse_fw-la dominus_fw-la passus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o cruse_n &_o resurrexit_fw-la de_fw-la sepulchro_fw-la cvi_fw-la errori_fw-la quantum_fw-la potuimus_fw-la ad_fw-la egilum_fw-la abbatem_fw-la scribentes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ipso_fw-la quid_fw-la veer_fw-la credendum_fw-la sit_fw-la aperuimus_fw-la but_o suppose_v it_o be_v true_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o raban_n do_v in_o effect_n 875._o page_n 875._o contradict_v paschasus_n this_o will_v be_v but_o of_o small_a advantage_n to_o mr._n claude_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v afterward_o by_o the_o example_n of_o several_a great_a wit_n and_o famous_a bishop_n who_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n refute_v that_o it_o can_v appear_v strange_a he_o shall_v fall_v into_o a_o error_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n can_v not_o render_v he_o incapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v suppose_v we_o have_v only_a raban_n to_o oppose_v against_o paschasus_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o be_v inconsiderable_a paschasus_n be_v only_o a_o mean_a religious_a when_o raban_n be_v abbot_n of_o fulde_n and_o when_o paschasus_n come_v to_o be_v abbot_n of_o corbie_n raban_n be_v archbishop_n of_o mayence_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o one_o be_v far_o great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o knowledge_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o raban_n infinite_o excel_v paschasus_n not_o in_o the_o mere_a quality_n of_o a_o philosopher_n rhetorician_n astronomer_n and_o poet_n although_o these_o qualification_n do_v much_o set_v off_o a_o scholar_n but_o by_o the_o epithet_n which_o baronius_n give_v he_o audi_fw-la say_v he_o quid_fw-la vertex_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la 847._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 847._o theologorum_fw-la rabanus_n decreverit_fw-la mr._n arnaud_n can_v propose_v paschasus_n but_o only_o as_o the_o single_a person_n of_o his_o party_n now_o be_v it_o the_o same_o with_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o raban_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o presumption_n will_v be_v whole_o for_o this_o last_o and_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_o better_a to_o bring_v the_o church_n on_o raban_n side_n than_o on_o paschasus_n but_o we_o be_v not_o in_o these_o circumstance_n the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o that_o of_o other_o author_n his_o contemporary_n that_o of_o paschasus_n agree_v with_o none_o of_o '_o they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o raban_n have_v disturb_v no_o body_n but_o that_o of_o paschasus_n set_v several_a person_n against_o he_o of_o his_o own_o time_n there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n for_o accuse_v raban_n of_o innovation_n but_o there_o be_v very_o strong_a proof_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v that_o paschasus_n be_v a_o innovator_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o raban_n be_v as_o other_o man_n be_v as_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n have_v refute_v for_o shall_v a_o man_n rigorous_o examine_v paschasus_n his_o write_n he_o will_v find_v more_o mark_n of_o human_a weakness_n than_o in_o those_o of_o raban_n beside_o that_o from_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o raban_n have_v the_o church_n of_o lion_n for_o his_o adversary_n one_o may_v hence_o conclude_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n way_n of_o reason_v that_o his_o doctrine_n on_o the_o eucharist_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o time_n for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n will_v not_o have_v spare_v he_o on_o such_o a_o important_a article_n and_o yet_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o find_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o when_o this_o church_n herself_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o have_v be_v in_o term_n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o real_a presence_n when_o our_o saviour_n christ_n say_v she_o give_v script_n lugd._n eccles_n de_fw-fr tenend_n ver_fw-la script_n to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o which_o insinuate_v that_o she_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o this_o sense_n this_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a further_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n the_o example_n of_o these_o great_a wit_n and_o bishop_n that_o have_v attack_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v indeed_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o impossible_a for_o raban_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n which_o be_v what_o we_o do_v not_o at_o present_a dispute_n for_o there_o be_v no_o body_n infallible_a no_o not_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_n but_o this_o example_n conclude_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o paschasus_n who_o be_v no_o more_o infallible_a than_o other_o so_o far_o they_o stand_v upon_o equal_a ground_n both_o man_n and_o both_o liable_a to_o error_n it_o remain_v to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o actual_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o this_o example_n of_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o decide_v it_o signify_v nothing_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o say_v that_o no_o body_n ever_o reproach_v 875._o book_n 8._o ch_z 12_o p._n 875._o he_o with_o this_o error_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o any_o other_o author_n save_o the_o anonymous_n see_v this_o letter_n to_o egilon_n so_o that_o the_o only_a person_n that_o have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o have_v condemn_v it_o raban_n do_v not_o keep_v this_o letter_n secret_a see_v he_o have_v himself_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o in_o his_o penitential_o and_o say_v he_o do_v it_o against_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n those_o who_o see_v not_o his_o letter_n may_v easy_o comprehend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o for_o what_o end_n he_o design_v it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o condemn_v it_o it_o be_v their_o fault_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o any_o great_a
john_n scot_n '_o s_o and_o in_o the_o second_o place_n he_o endeavour_v to_o decry_v john_n scot_n and_o deprive_v he_o of_o all_o esteem_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o other_o dissertation_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v that_o whosoever_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n mr._n claude_n have_v not_o right_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o that_o this_o book_n do_v not_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o thus_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o discharge_v himself_o of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n so_o that_o to_o take_v away_o from_o he_o this_o last_o subterfuge_n and_o re-establish_a this_o part_n of_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o proof_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o the_o little_a book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o effect_n ratram_n '_o be_v and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o john_n scot_n be_v a_o author_n who_o testimony_n be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v what_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o do_v in_o this_o answer_n and_o i_o hope_v these_o kind_n of_o elucidation_n will_v not_o be_v deem_v unprofitable_a or_o unpleasant_a moreover_o i_o do_v not_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o second_o dissertation_n touch_v bertram_n '_o s_o book_n because_o the_o history_n which_o i_o make_v of_o this_o book_n the_o judgement_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v of_o it_o at_o several_a time_n with_o what_o mr._n claude_n allege_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o his_o six_o book_n be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v clear_o that_o this_o author_n have_v direct_o combat_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n without_o offer_v to_o tire_v the_o reader_n with_o troublesome_a repetition_n moreover_o we_o hope_v to_o give_v the_o public_a in_o a_o short_a time_n a_o translation_n of_o bertram_n '_o s_o book_n which_o be_v but_o a_o small_a treatise_n require_v only_o a_o hour_n read_v in_o which_o every_o one_o may_v see_v with_o their_o own_o eye_n what_o be_v his_o true_a sense_n without_o a_o more_o tedious_a search_n after_o it_o in_o mr._n arnaud_n '_o s_z argument_n or_o i_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o dissertation_n which_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n touch_v the_o treatise_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n and_o touch_v the_o authority_n of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n publish_a under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n be_v a_o work_n of_o ratram_n a_o monk_n of_o corbie_n and_o not_o of_o john_n scot._n chap._n i._n a_o account_n of_o the_o several_a opinion_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v offer_v touch_v this_o book_n to_o hinder_v the_o advantage_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v print_v at_o cologn_n in_o the_o year_n 1532._o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v judge_v it_o so_o little_a favourable_a to_o they_o that_o they_o have_v think_v themselves_o necessitate_v to_o deprive_v it_o of_o all_o its_o authority_n and_o to_o cry_v it_o down_o either_o as_o a_o heretical_a book_n or_o a_o forge_a piece_n or_o at_o least_o as_o a_o book_n corrupt_v by_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o year_n 1559._o those_o that_o be_v employ_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sanct._n book_n 1._o of_o euch._n c._n 1._o indic_n quirog_n ind._n clem._n viii_o indic_n sandov_n an._n 1612._o praefat._n in_o bibl._n sanct._n for_o the_o examine_n of_o book_n place_v this_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o heretical_a author_n of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la the_o read_n of_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v forbid_v their_o judgement_n be_v publish_v by_o pius_n iu._n and_o follow_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n and_o quiroga_n and_o by_o pope_n clement_n viii_o and_o cardinal_n sandoval_n sixtus_n of_o sienne_n treat_v this_o book_n no_o better_o in_o 1566._o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a piece_n write_v by_o oecolampadus_n and_o publish_v by_o his_o disciple_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n a_o orthodox_n author_n to_o make_v it_o the_o better_o receive_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n and_o some_o other_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o sixtus_n and_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o the_o author_n of_o appar_n proleg_n in_o appar_n the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n but_o beside_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n cite_v it_o against_o oecolampadus_n himself_o in_o the_o year_n 1526._o which_o be_v to_o say_v six_o year_n before_o it_o be_v print_v the_o several_a manuscript_n which_o have_v be_v since_o find_v in_o library_n have_v 2._o joan._n rosseus_n proleg_n in_o 4._o lib._n adv_o oecolamp_n artic._n 2._o show_v that_o this_o accusation_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a which_o have_v oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n which_o i_o examine_v to_o leave_v it_o and_o confess_v that_o this_o impression_n be_v true_a it_o be_v without_o doubt_n from_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o in_o 1571._o the_o divine_n of_o bertramus_fw-la indic_n belgic_a voce_fw-mi bertramus_fw-la douai_n take_v another_o course_n than_o that_o of_o the_o entire_a proscription_n of_o the_o book_n although_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o much_o esteem_n this_o book_n nor_o will_v be_v trouble_v be_v it_o whole_o lose_v but_o see_v it_o have_v be_v several_a time_n print_v and_o many_o have_v read_v it_o and_o its_o name_n be_v become_v famous_a by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o heretic_n know_v it_o have_v be_v prohibit_v by_o several_a catalogue_n that_o moreover_o its_o author_n be_v a_o catholic_n priest_n a_o religious_a of_o the_o convent_n of_o corbie_n belove_v and_o consider_v not_o by_o charlemagne_n but_o by_o charles_n the_o bald_a that_o this_o write_n serve_v for_o a_o history_n of_o all_o that_o time_n and_o that_o moreover_o we_o suffer_v in_o ancient_a catholic_n author_n several_a error_n extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o yea_o often_o deny_v they_o by_o some_o tergiversation_n invent_v express_o or_o give_v they_o a_o commodious_a sense_n when_o they_o be_v urge_v against_o we_o in_o dispute_n which_o we_o have_v with_o our_o adversary_n we_o therefore_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o bertram_n shall_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o kindness_n from_o we_o and_o why_o we_o shall_v not_o review_v and_o correct_v he_o cur_n non_fw-la eandem_fw-la recognitionem_fw-la mereatur_fw-la bertramnus_n lest_o the_o heretic_n shall_v scoff_o tell_v we_o we_o smother_v antiquity_n and_o prohibit_v inquiry_n into_o it_o when_o it_o be_v on_o their_o side_n and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v trouble_v that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v some_o small_a matter_n which_o favour_v they_o see_v we_o catholic_n handle_v antiquity_n with_o so_o little_a respect_n and_o destroy_v book_n as_o soon_o as_o ever_o they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o we_o we_o ought_v likewise_o to_o fear_v lest_o the_o prohibition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v of_o this_o book_n shall_v cause_v its_o be_v read_v with_o great_a greediness_n not_o only_o by_o heretic_n but_o also_o by_o disobedient_a catholic_n that_o it_o be_v not_o allege_v in_o a_o more_o odious_a fashion_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v more_o hurt_n by_o its_o be_v prohibit_v than_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v thus_o do_v the_o divine_n of_o douai_n ingenious_o declare_v their_o opinion_n how_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v deal_v with_o that_o do_v not_o favour_v their_o belief_n they_o will_v not_o have_v bertram_n book_n prohibit_v but_o correct_v gregory_z of_o valence_n and_o nicholas_n romoeus_n follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o 10._o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr praes_n chr._n in_o euch._n c._n 2._o p._n 10._o the_o douai_n divine_v but_o this_o expedient_a be_v become_v whole_o impossible_a since_o there_o have_v be_v several_a manuscript_n find_v in_o place_n unsuspected_a and_o that_o these_o manuscript_n appear_v whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o print_n as_o we_o be_v inform_v 41._o in_o calvini_n effig_n spect_n 3._o col._n 21._o &_o spect._n 8._o col_fw-fr 72._o book_n 2._o of_o euch._n auth._n 39_o p._n 666._o and_o Ê‹sher_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n c._n 2._o p._n 41._o by_o cardinal_n perron_n and_o several_a other_o after_o he_o thus_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n find_v '_o emselves_fw-mi fall_a not_o only_o from_o their_o hope_n of_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o be_v a_o false_a piece_n but_o also_o of_o persuade_v they_o it_o be_v corrupt_v have_v be_v force_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o fresh_a council_n to_o elude_v the_o advantage_n we_o make_v of_o it_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n see_v then_o on_o
one_o hand_n the_o book_n can_v not_o 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 134_o 135._o be_v deny_v to_o be_v true_a and_o acknowledge_v moreover_o that_o this_o bertram_z to_o who_o it_o be_v attribute_v be_v no_o other_o than_o ratramnus_n who_o he_o late_o mention_v with_o such_o great_a eulogy_n as_o be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v divine_a grace_n he_o i_o say_v believe_v it_o be_v best_a to_o attempt_v the_o justify_v he_o by_o any_o mean_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o heresy_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v bethink_v himself_o of_o maintain_v that_o ratramnus_n in_o the_o book_n in_o question_n defend_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o paschasus_n ratbert_n defend_v in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v on_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o wit_n ratramnus_n and_o paschasus_n have_v to_o deal_v with_o the_o same_o heretic_n to_o wit_n certain_a stercoranists_n who_o according_a to_o cardinal_n perron_n appear_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n that_o they_o both_o of_o they_o admirable_o well_o agree_v in_o defend_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o charge_n of_o heresy_n bring_v against_o bertram_n as_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n have_v hitherto_o do_v without_o any_o reason_n mr._n herman_n canon_n of_o beauvais_n have_v approve_v of_o this_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o a_o letter_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n print_v in_o 1652._o under_o the_o name_n of_o hierom_n ab_fw-la angelo_n forti_fw-la and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n he_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v jansenius_n his_o disciple_n against_o mr._n desmarest_n professor_n in_o divinity_n at_o groningue_n who_o argue_v against_o transubstantiation_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o same_o ratramnus_n who_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o port_n royal_a quote_v as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a witness_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n against_o the_o novelty_n of_o molina_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o mr._n de_fw-fr st._n beuve_n do_v not_o disapprove_v of_o this_o opinion_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n herman_n in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o we_o may_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n of_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr achery_n on_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilege_n yet_o by_o a_o strange_a kind_n of_o injustice_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n and_o other_o who_o have_v see_v bertram_n manuscript_n he_o still_o suspect_v it_o to_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n howsoever_o he_o will_v have_v we_o remember_v that_o ratramnus_n die_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bear_v with_o his_o offensive_a expression_n this_o be_v the_o part_n which_o these_o two_o gentleman_n have_v take_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o ratramnus_n his_o authority_n who_o testimony_n be_v useful_a to_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n on_o the_o contrary_a design_v in_o his_o history_n of_o gottheschalc_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n to_o oppose_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o discredit_v its_o champion_n have_v attack_v the_o person_n of_o ratramnus_n he_o do_v indeed_o acknowledge_v he_o for_o the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o he_o do_v all_o that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o discredit_v it_o and_o bereave_v it_o of_o all_o the_o authority_n which_o these_o other_o gentleman_n attribute_v to_o it_o howsoever_o he_o yield_v it_o to_o the_o protestant_n as_o be_v for_o they_o and_o maintain_v with_o possevin_n that_o although_o this_o book_n may_v be_v read_v with_o correction_n yet_o pope_n clement_n viii_o have_v do_v well_o in_o prohibit_v it_o other_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o the_o romish_a communion_n have_v clear_o foresee_v that_o if_o what_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n offer_v against_o ratramnus_n be_v of_o use_n to_o he_o against_o the_o disciple_n of_o jansenius_n and_o if_o his_o way_n of_o proceed_v be_v advantageous_a against_o the_o adversary_n which_o he_o have_v at_o his_o back_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o as_o fast_o as_o he_o deprive_v his_o adversary_n of_o so_o famous_a a_o author_n as_o ratramnus_n in_o decry_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o yield_v he_o to_o we_o without_o any_o dispute_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o very_a authentic_a author_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n they_o have_v believe_v then_o that_o to_o prevent_v the_o fall_n into_o this_o inconveniency_n they_o must_v invent_v some_o other_o new_a mean_n which_o on_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v less_o bold_a and_o more_o likely_a than_o be_v that_o of_o mr._n mauguin_n which_o can_v reasonable_o be_v maintain_v and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o will_v not_o give_v we_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o father_n cellot_n have_v give_v we_o in_o place_v ratramnus_n absolute_o on_o our_o side_n and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n marca_n the_o decease_a archbishop_n of_o paris_n have_v seem_v to_o have_v do_v when_o he_o offer_v as_o a_o new_a discovery_n that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v of_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n for_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o opinion_n he_o pretend_v to_o secure_v to_o ratramnus_n his_o whole_a authority_n and_o reputation_n and_o attribute_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o infamy_n of_o a_o heretical_a piece_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a censurer_n we_o may_v charge_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n with_o inconstancy_n see_v that_o in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v publish_v since_o his_o death_n by_o the_o abbot_n faget_n his_o cousin-german_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v true_o of_o ratramnus_n howsoever_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n affirm_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr spicil_n tome_n 2._o spicil_n achery_n write_v in_o 1657._o first_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o of_o ratramnus_n as_o the_o learned_a have_v think_v second_o that_o it_o be_v john_n surname_v scot_n or_o erigenus_n three_o that_o john_n scot_n acknowledge_v this_o book_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n publish_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratramnus_n by_o a_o famous_a imposture_n to_o give_v it_o the_o more_o weight_n four_o that_o this_o book_n be_v then_o the_o same_o which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o verseile_n by_o leo_n ix_o as_o lanfranc_n report_v and_o be_v at_o length_n burn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicholas_n ii_o in_o 1059._o and_o thus_o do_v he_o reject_v his_o former_a opinion_n through_o human_a weakness_n from_o which_o the_o great_a wit_n be_v not_o exempt_a and_o wherein_o a_o man_n easy_o fall_v when_o it_o be_v his_o interest_n to_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n well_o perceive_v what_o a_o troublesome_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o the_o roman_a faith_n to_o say_v that_o paschasus_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v oppose_v by_o all_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a man_n which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o church_n he_o also_o well_o foresee_v that_o those_o who_o will_v reflect_v on_o the_o person_n of_o ratram_n will_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o see_v that_o upon_o the_o contest_v to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n give_v birth_n charles_n the_o bald_a have_v consult_v ratram_n this_o great_a man_n take_v part_n with_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n he_o know_v likewise_o that_o it_o be_v this_o same_o ratram_n who_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o grace_n by_o the_o same_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o who_o show_v himself_o so_o zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n that_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o withstand_v three_o time_n hincmar_n his_o archbishop_n as_o mr._n mauguin_n have_v 135._o dissert_n hist_o c._n 17._o p._n 135._o observe_v that_o this_o ratram_n be_v so_o famous_a in_o his_o time_n that_o after_o these_o bicker_n with_o hincmar_n hincmar_n himself_o and_o the_o other_o french_a prelate_n commission_v he_o to_o answer_v in_o their_o name_n the_o objection_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o dispute_n which_o arise_v between_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n of_o make_v such_o a_o one_o pass_v for_o a_o heretic_n moreover_o mr._n marca_n can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o ratram_n shall_v we_o
refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o sigebert_n he_o himself_o call_v it_o the_o little_a book_n publish_v by_o the_o protestant_n under_o the_o name_n spicil_n epist_n ad_fw-la de_fw-fr luc_n d'_fw-fr ach._n t._n 2._o spicil_n of_o bertram_n and_o attribute_v to_o ratram_n by_o sigebert_n and_o trithemius_n he_o believe_v likewise_o he_o have_v get_v a_o certain_a proof_n that_o since_o the_o 9th_o century_n this_o book_n bear_v the_o title_n of_o ratram_n because_o the_o anonymous_a author_n publish_v by_o cellot_n reckon_v ratram_n one_o of_o paschasus_n adversary_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n take_v this_o anonymous_a author_n for_o a_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o perron_n also_o think_v what_o remedy_n be_v there_o to_o these_o inconvenience_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a consequence_n for_o for_o to_o take_v the_o part_n of_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o book_n in_o question_n contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v even_o according_a to_o he_o a_o unwarrantable_a assertion_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o these_o perplexity_n mr._n marca_n believe_v it_o best_a to_o maintain_v that_o john_n scot_n be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o this_o book_n that_o it_o be_v john_n scot_n himself_o that_o father_v it_o on_o ratram_n and_o that_o cellot_n anonymous_a author_n be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o fact_n be_v deceive_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o happy_a invention_n by_o which_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n think_v he_o may_v procure_v great_a advantage_n to_o his_o party_n first_o he_o reduce_v both_o paschasus_n his_o adversary_n to_o one_o which_o already_o diminish_v the_o number_n of_o '_o they_o second_o he_o deliver_v paschasus_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o adversary_n who_o be_v constant_o hold_v for_o a_o most_o orthodox_n divine_a in_o his_o time_n three_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o decry_v this_o book_n itself_o by_o attribute_v it_o to_o a_o author_n who_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n draw_v on_o himself_o some_o censure_n from_o the_o council_n of_o valence_n and_o langre_n touch_v the_o question_n of_o grace_n and_o who_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o at_o verceil_n and_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o he_o discharge_v his_o church_n of_o the_o reproach_n of_o have_v condemn_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n and_o still_o at_o this_o day_n condemn_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o 9th_o by_o a_o orthodox_n author_n such_o as_o be_v ratram_n again_o the_o name_n of_o john_n scot_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o very_o proper_a for_o the_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o discovery_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n john_n scot_n write_v likewise_o a_o book_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o that_o this_o book_n be_v lose_v whether_o by_o chance_n or_o on_o purpose_n as_o it_o have_v also_o happen_v to_o other_o we_o can_v guess_v we_o may_v with_o great_a likelihood_n say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n have_v have_v the_o same_o interest_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n but_o we_o may_v also_o add_v that_o they_o have_v have_v a_o particular_a reason_n which_o much_o contribute_v to_o make_v they_o embrace_v mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n opinion_n and_o maintain_v with_o he_o that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n but_o john_n scot_n or_o erigenus_n mr._n claude_n have_v 1._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n part_v 3._o ch_z 1._o show_v they_o in_o the_o famous_a dispute_n which_o they_o have_v have_v that_o have_v once_o esteem_v ratram_n for_o the_o oracle_n of_o his_o time_n and_o for_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o divine_a grace_n it_o be_v not_o fair_a to_o refuse_v his_o testimony_n now_o on_o the_o eucharist_n and_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o author_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o this_o be_v a_o expose_v of_o a_o man_n self_n plain_o to_o the_o reproach_n of_o injustice_n and_o lightness_n they_o must_v then_o deliver_v themselves_o at_o any_o rate_n from_o the_o importunity_n of_o this_o book_n and_o absolute_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v ratram_n but_o the_o way_n to_o do_v it_o handsome_o be_v difficult_a see_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n seem_v to_o have_v acknowledge_v that_o bertram_n and_o ratram_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o person_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o real_a author_n of_o the_o book_n in_o question_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o vexatious_a suit_n a_o religious_a of_o s._n genevieve_n who_o name_n be_v not_o mention_v opportune_o offer_v himself_o he_o send_v a_o dissertation_n touch_v john_n scot_n and_o bertram_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o three_o party_n between_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o book_n be_v john_n scot_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n mr._n arnaud_n adopt_v this_o dissertation_n and_o publish_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n so_o that_o proper_o neither_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n retract_v nor_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o contradict_v he_o but_o a_o anonymous_a religious_a who_o give_v we_o his_o conjecture_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o be_v make_v whole_a again_o and_o the_o confession_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v make_v be_v no_o more_o at_o far_a than_o the_o error_n of_o one_o man_n chap._n ii_o that_o what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n will_v reform_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n do_v not_o at_o all_o make_v it_o the_o more_o probable_a that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n have_v change_v in_o the_o conjecture_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n to_o make_v it_o a_o little_a more_o tolerable_a may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o thing_n first_o he_o will_v have_v the_o supposition_n of_o this_o book_n to_o be_v make_v not_o by_o john_n scot_n himself_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n as_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n say_v but_o by_o berenger_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o second_o he_o pretend_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o title_n the_o supposition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v bare_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratram_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v make_v the_o change_n have_v make_v the_o book_n pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n or_o that_o of_o bertramnus_n or_o under_o that_o of_o ratram_n or_o intram_n or_o ratramnus_n or_o perhaps_o under_o several_a of_o these_o different_a name_n but_o indifferent_a copy_n three_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o book_n but_o a_o obscure_a and_o perplex_a piece_n whereas_o mr._n de._n marca_n open_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v heretical_a incapable_a of_o a_o good_a explication_n and_o just_o censure_v but_o we_o can_v conceive_v how_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n conjecture_n will_v appear_v more_o probable_a by_o these_o new_a correction_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v unjust_a in_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n to_o accuse_v without_o proof_n witness_n or_o ground_n and_o even_o without_o any_o probability_n john_n scot_n of_o a_o imposture_n so_o great_a as_o this_o be_v what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o the_o accusation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n bring_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dissertation_n against_o berenger_n or_o his_o follower_n who_o have_v reveal_v to_o he_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o supposition_n which_o he_o so_o historical_o deal_v out_o to_o we_o where_o be_v the_o adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o have_v reproach_v he_o with_o this_o deceit_n or_o those_o of_o his_o party_n where_o be_v the_o manuscript_n which_o help_v he_o to_o this_o discovery_n it_o be_v apparent_a there_o need_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o confidence_n to_o form_n accusation_n of_o this_o consequence_n without_o any_o proof_n for_o my_o part_n i_o may_v accuse_v the_o disciple_n of_o paschasus_n with_o more_o likelihood_n for_o have_v attribute_v their_o master_n book_n to_o name_n of_o far_o great_a renown_n than_o he_o whilst_o i_o write_v this_o i_o have_v before_o i_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n of_o which_o in_o fine_a we_o know_v paschasus_n to_o be_v the_o author_n yet_o have_v this_o book_n pass_v hitherto_o for_o s._n hildephonsus_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n and_o in_o a_o manuscript_n which_o i_o have_v by_o i_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v make_v design_o by_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n name_v gomezan_n who_o pretend_v that_o this_o book_n be_v bring_v from_o spain_n by_o a_o bishop_n call_v gotiscalc_n and_o this_o good_a man_n have_v carry_v on_o the_o supposition_n so_o far_o as_o to_o
the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o same_o truth_n by_o compare_v the_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o the_o other_o work_v of_o ratram_n be_v that_o trouble_n any_o way_n necessary_a but_o i_o believe_v this_o be_v sufficient_a to_o persuade_v those_o who_o weigh_v thing_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o our_o author_n produce_v a_o reason_n to_o show_v that_o ratram_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o draw_v it_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n this_o silence_n say_v he_o discover_v so_o evident_o the_o injustice_n which_o have_v be_v do_v to_o ratram_n in_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o bertram_n to_o he_o that_o suppose_v we_o have_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o justify_v he_o this_o here_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o suspicion_n which_o within_o these_o few_o year_n have_v be_v entertain_v touch_v his_o integrity_n in_o the_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n if_o we_o believe_v our_o author_n that_o hincmar_n who_o on_o one_o hand_n be_v animate_v against_o ratram_n and_o write_v against_o he_o a_o great_a book_n concern_v predestination_n and_o this_o expression_n trina_n deitas_fw-la and_o who_o on_o the_o other_o condemn_v as_o a_o error_n and_o novelty_n contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n who_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o our_o lord_n true_a body_n but_o only_o its_o figure_n and_o memorial_n will_v not_o have_v reproach_v ratram_n on_o this_o subject_n have_v he_o believe_v he_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bertram_n see_v this_o book_n yield_v occasion_n enough_o to_o a_o passionate_a enemy_n as_o hincmar_n be_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o this_o heresy_n but_o this_o reflection_n be_v but_o a_o silly_a one_o first_o from_o one_o word_n which_o hincmar_n have_v utter_v against_o john_n scot_n in_o favour_n of_o paschasus_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o hincmar_n be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o write_v against_o ratramnus_n and_o to_o encounter_v he_o as_o a_o heretic_n second_o i_o do_v not_o see_v why_o hincmar_n shall_v be_v so_o mighty_o transport_v against_o ratram_n who_o speak_v without_o heat_n and_o mention_v not_o any_o of_o those_o against_o who_o he_o write_v if_o hincmar_n be_v transport_v against_o ratram_n on_o another_o subject_n it_o do_v not_o hence_o follow_v he_o must_v be_v always_o in_o the_o like_a passion_n on_o all_o subject_n which_o he_o have_v to_o debate_v with_o this_o religious_a three_o this_o our_o author_n suppose_v without_o reason_n that_o hincmar_n be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o insult_v over_o ratram_n on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o do_v in_o that_o of_o predestination_n and_o there_o be_v herein_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n when_o hincmar_n be_v so_o great_o transport_v against_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o he_o have_v the_o council_n of_o cressy_n on_o his_o side_n it_o be_v because_o 141._o maug_fw-mi dissert_n hist_o p._n 141._o john_n scot_n declare_v himself_o for_o he_o against_o gothescalc_n and_o ratram_n it_o be_v because_o the_o famous_a raban_n have_v prejudicate_v in_o his_o favour_n in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o mayence_n in_o 848._o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o like_o this_o in_o the_o question_n of_o the_o eucharist_n john_n scot_n have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n the_o king_n know_v it_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o palace_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o hincmar_n the_o famous_a raban_n consult_v by_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o arch-chaplain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a almoner_n have_v clear_o take_v part_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o same_o paschasus_n and_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n who_o have_v persecute_v john_n scot_n whilst_o he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o hincmar_n touch_v predestination_n cease_v molest_v he_o when_o he_o combat_v the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n four_o our_o author_n suppose_v with_o the_o same_o rashness_n that_o hincmar_n believe_v this_o controversy_n to_o be_v as_o important_a as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o probability_n for_o first_o hincmar_n content_v himself_o with_o criticise_v on_o the_o opinion_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o very_o soft_a term_n he_o do_v not_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o novelty_n of_o word_n whereas_o raban_n and_o hincmar_n term_v the_o opinion_n of_o gotthescalc_n on_o the_o divine_a grace_n heresy_n and_o schism_n second_o if_o we_o come_v to_o compare_v what_o hincmar_n say_v against_o ratram_n on_o the_o trina_fw-la deitas_fw-la shall_v we_o not_o find_v that_o what_o he_o say_v against_o john_n scot_n contain_v nothing_o so_o outrageous_a hincmar_n be_v a_o friend_n of_o raban_n who_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o egilon_n 33._o vide_fw-la dissert_n hist_o maug_fw-mi p._n 357_o 358._o penit._n cap._n 33._o abbot_n of_o prom_n and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschasus_n he_o be_v a_o friend_n of_o this_o raban_n who_o have_v oppose_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o heribold_n publish_v by_o stewart_n hincmar_n always_o mention_n heribold_n 21._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 21._o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n even_o after_o his_o death_n although_o heribold_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n that_o in_o the_o late_a age_n the_o name_n of_o heriboldiens_n be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n of_o berenger_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o tho._n waldensis_n five_o if_o this_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n prove_v 61._o t._n 2._o de_fw-la sacra_fw-la c._n 61._o that_o ratram_n do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o hincmar_n will_v have_v reproach_v he_o with_o it_o what_o judgement_n must_v we_o make_v of_o this_o author_n affirm_v that_o john_n scot_n write_v this_o book_n of_o bertram_n although_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o write_v so_o fierce_o against_o he_o have_v not_o reproach_v he_o with_o it_o why_o do_v not_o also_o prudentius_n do_v it_o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o hincmar_n and_o pardulus_n be_v not_o this_o the_o ready_a way_n to_o decry_v these_o two_o bishop_n to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o pen_n of_o a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n why_o do_v nicholas_n the_o first_o suffer_v this_o heresy_n grow_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a without_o warn_v this_o prince_n of_o it_o that_o same_o nicholas_n who_o concern_v himself_o so_o much_o in_o the_o affair_n on_o this_o side_n the_o mountain_n and_o use_v all_o mean_n to_o inform_v himself_o of_o '_o they_o nicholas_n the_o first_o shall_v bestir_v himself_o in_o the_o affair_n of_o rothadus_n of_o soissons_fw-fr in_o that_o of_o hincmar_n of_o laon_n where_o the_o point_n be_v only_o about_o discipline_n and_o remain_v unconcern_v in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n scot_n although_o he_o err_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o ebbon_n of_o reims_n and_o those_o who_o he_o have_v ordain_v and_o not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o a_o question_n agitate_a at_o the_o court_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a in_o which_o this_o prince_n do_v interest_n himself_o he_o shall_v know_v that_o raban_n have_v oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n by_o public_a write_n that_o he_o to_o who_o raban_n write_v be_v become_v archbishop_n of_o sens_n that_o a_o arch-chaplain_n have_v err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o all_o this_o without_o be_v concern_v the_o fault_n which_o our_o author_n commit_v in_o this_o reflection_n on_o the_o silence_n of_o hincmar_n proceed_v from_o his_o not_o mind_v two_o thing_n the_o one_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o ground_n ourselves_o on_o people_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n in_o advantageous_a term_n and_o speak_v the_o opinion_n of_o their_o adversary_n with_o disdain_n and_o contempt_n this_o be_v particular_o the_o stile_n of_o hincmar_n in_o every_o malter_n he_o treat_v of_o as_o it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v by_o mr._n mauguin_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr motte_n which_o can_v be_v unknown_a to_o our_o author_n 297._o dissert_n hist_o p._n 357_o 358._o apol._n for_o the_o holy_a father_n part_v 5._o p._n 297._o for_o example_n he_o always_o treat_v gotthescalc_n as_o a_o heretic_n although_o it_o be_v believe_v at_o port_n royal_a that_o gotthescalc_n defend_v only_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n on_o the_o matter_n of_o grace_n the_o other_o be_v that_o our_o author_n have_v conceive_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o hincmar_n against_o john_n scot_n import_v that_o hincmar_n believe_v the_o real_a presence_n
head_n see_v that_o when_o he_o will_v he_o most_o clear_o explain_v his_o notion_n without_o contradict_v himself_o but_o that_o these_o be_v only_a stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n who_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n he_o affirm_v the_o same_o may_v be_v find_v in_o bertram_n book_n which_o seem_v in_o twenty_o place_n to_o deviate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o yet_o seem_v in_o as_o many_o place_n to_o approve_v of_o it_o so_o that_o a_o man_n do_v not_o know_v where_o to_o have_v he_o but_o the_o two_o part_n of_o our_o author_n remark_n contradict_v and_o oppose_v each_o other_o for_o if_o john_n scot_n have_v natural_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a mind_n how_o come_v it_o that_o he_o clear_o explain_v his_o thought_n when_o he_o will_v and_o keep_v firm_a when_o he_o please_v without_o contradict_v himself_o this_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o confuse_a and_o perplex_a head_n second_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o a_o author_n fall_v into_o contradiction_n which_o have_v sometime_o happen_v to_o the_o father_n themselves_o as_o every_o body_n know_v and_o especial_o in_o matter_n which_o have_v perplex_v john_n scot_n and_o wherein_o he_o have_v contradict_v himself_o he_o than_o make_v use_n of_o the_o stratagem_n of_o a_o philosopher_n that_o be_v more_o a_o pagan_a than_o a_o christian_n three_o our_o author_n impertinent_o feign_v that_o bertram_n have_v affect_v obscurity_n and_o ambiguous_a expression_n this_o bertram_n be_v he_o who_o he_o will_v be_v certain_o uphold_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o heribold_n the_o chief_a person_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n be_v of_o his_o sentiment_n as_o well_o as_o raban_n and_o what_o be_v more_o remarkable_a it_o appear_v that_o he_o defend_v the_o public_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n four_o our_o author_n shall_v not_o allege_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n to_o show_v this_o book_n to_o be_v obscure_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o of_o our_o own_o party_n if_o the_o centuriator_n have_v suspect_v some_o expression_n of_o bertram_n book_n we_o know_v that_o from_o 1537._o bulinger_n cite_v it_o with_o eulogy_n moreover_o that_o some_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v mention_v bertram_n book_n as_o if_o it_o make_v 190._o commentar_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n 10._o p._n 190._o for_o they_o this_o be_v pure_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o prejudice_n which_o have_v make_v they_o produce_v the_o writing_n of_o raban_n as_o if_o raban_n have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n although_o it_o be_v well_o know_v in_o the_o 12_o century_n that_o raban_n write_v against_o paschasus_n the_o censurer_n who_o condemn_a bertram_n book_n and_o who_o be_v public_a person_n be_v soon_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o private_a man_n our_o author_n remark_n again_o a_o second_o character_n of_o the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n which_o he_o believe_v be_v in_o bertram_n book_n to_o wit_n these_o argument_n put_v in_o form_n this_o crowd_n of_o syllogism_n and_o enthymeme_v heap_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o these_o maxim_n and_o these_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o aristotle_n for_o as_o he_o show_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n prudencius_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n this_o be_v the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n in_o dispute_n he_o pretend_v that_o all_o this_o form_n of_o reason_v be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o he_o produce_v three_o instance_n but_o this_o other_o conformity_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o precede_a one_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o way_n of_o john_n scot_n be_v very_o argumentative_a one_o may_v observe_v it_o in_o his_o book_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n have_v reproach_v he_o but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o because_o there_o be_v some_o philosophical_a argument_n in_o bertram_n book_n our_o author_n produce_v but_o three_o and_o those_o also_o contain_v in_o the_o same_o period_n he_o must_v immediate_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v john_n scot_n nor_o yet_o have_v bertram_n name_v any_o where_o aristotle_n which_o john_n scot_n fail_v not_o to_o do_v as_o appear_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n but_o bertram_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o name_n of_o this_o philosopher_n yet_o see_v our_o author_n put_v we_o upon_o consider_v the_o genius_n of_o these_o author_n let_v we_o show_v a_o little_a what_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o john_n scot_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n whence_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a as_o to_o make_v john_n scot_n author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o bertram_n here_o be_v some_o of_o their_o character_n bertram_z follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o father_n as_o he_o protest_v 167._o de_fw-fr nat._n l._n 1._o p._n 56._o &_o lib._n 4._o p._n 167._o in_o the_o beginning_n and_o john_n scot_n prefer_v reason_n before_o any_o authority_n he_o make_v this_o a_o maxim_n whence_o he_o particular_o esteem_v philosophy_n and_o send_v we_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o the_o write_n of_o aristotle_n he_o do_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o predestination_n as_o prudencius_fw-la and_o florus_n just_o upbraid_v he_o bertram_z follows_z close_o his_o subject_n without_o let_v it_o go_v out_o of_o sight_n and_o john_n scot_n make_v frequent_a digression_n as_o we_o see_v particular_o in_o his_o manuscript_n treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_z seem_v to_o stick_v to_o certain_a author_n as_o s._n hierom_n s._n augustin_n s._n fulgencius_fw-la isidor_n s._n gregory_n and_o john_n scot_n affect_v other_o as_o s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o he_o confound_v with_o s._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n s._n ambrose_n the_o counterfeit_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n boetius_fw-la s._n maximus_n so_o that_o a_o body_n may_v say_v one_o of_o they_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o latin_a father_n and_o the_o other_o to_o the_o greek_a once_o who_o he_o prefer_v before_o the_o latin_a once_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n bertram_n latin_n style_n be_v polite_a enough_o for_o the_o age_n he_o write_v in_o and_o i_o find_v but_o one_o greek_a word_n in_o his_o whole_a treatise_n and_o which_o he_o allege_v only_o because_o it_o be_v find_v in_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n isidor_n which_o he_o cite_v whereas_o 11._o epist_n ad_fw-la card._n calv._n in_o syll._n epist_n hiber_n de_fw-fr honest_a this_fw-mi l._n 24._o c._n 11._o john_n scot_n affect_v a_o greek_a phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o speak_v and_o intermix_v his_o latin_n with_o a_o great_a many_o greek_a word_n which_o render_v his_o style_n very_o singular_a and_o difficult_a as_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v by_o anastasius_n the_o library_n keeper_n and_o petrus_n crinitus_n bertram_z have_v no_o barbarous_a word_n whereas_o john_n scot_n seem_v to_o affect_v they_o bertram_z make_v use_v only_o of_o author_n know_v for_o orthodox_n john_n 113._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi â—_o 109._o 111._o ibid._n p._n 112_o 113._o scot_n declare_v that_o he_o will_v not_o scruple_n to_o borrow_v arm_n from_o heretical_a book_n bertram_z pertinent_o cite_v all_o along_o the_o holy_a father_n whereas_o the_o other_o quote_v they_o with_o much_o less_o coherence_n bertram_z have_v a_o particular_a deference_n for_o s._n augustin_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n whereas_o john_n scot_n 343._o de_fw-fr natur._n l_o 5._o p._n 343._o do_v not_o so_o much_o matter_n his_o authority_n but_o that_o he_o often_o prefer_v the_o greek_a father_n before_o he_o refute_v s._n augustin_n by_o their_o authority_n bertram_z may_v have_v combat_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschasus_n by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o argument_n take_v from_o philosophy_n which_o he_o do_v not_o do_v whereas_o john_n scot_n make_v use_v every_o where_n of_o philosophical_a argument_n even_o 182._o t._n 1._o maug_fw-mi p._n 111_o 112._o 182._o to_o the_o mix_n of_o they_o with_o matter_n which_o seem_v to_o claim_v a_o exemption_n from_o '_o they_o that_o which_o distinguish_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o bertram_n deliver_v himself_o in_o a_o most_o plain_a manner_n on_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n since_o it_o be_v exalt_v up_o into_o glory_n by_o the_o resurrection_n he_o teach_v that_o his_o body_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whereas_o john_n scot_n in_o his_o book_n of_o nature_n defend_v the_o impalpability_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n so_o that_o one_o may_v say_v 99_o lib._n 2._o p._n 75_o 76._o 99_o he_o fall_v into_o
ligaridius_n what_o kind_n of_o man_n 1._o 266_o patriarch_n greek_n of_o jerusalem_n excommunicate_v every_o year_n the_o latin_a church_n 1._o 206_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o 2._o 74._o &_o seq_n point_v fix_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n impossible_a etc._n etc._n 1._o 45_o policy_n hinder_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n to_o treat_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n 1._o 197_o paschasius_fw-la propose_v his_o doctrine_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v not_o well_o understand_v 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la act_n by_o way_n of_o opposition_n and_o contradiction_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o adversary_n 2._o 172_o paschasius_fw-la teach_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o real_a presence_n 2._o 198_o paschasius_fw-la never_o vaunt_a that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la endeavour_n to_o justify_v himself_o from_o the_o charge_n of_o enthusiasm_n and_o rashness_n 2._o 210_o paschasius_fw-la be_v a_o innovator_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la acknowledge_v that_o before_o he_o man_n be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 214_o paschasius_fw-la accuse_v of_o be_v a_o visionary_a enthusiast_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 219_o paschasius_fw-la his_fw-la adversary_n affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n 1._o 314_o paschasius_fw-la offer_n his_o opinion_n as_o a_o paradox_n 2._o 224_o paschasius_fw-la and_o bertram_n contrary_a 2._o 255_o paschasius_fw-la submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o frudegard_n 2._o 225_o paschasius_fw-la author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n according_a to_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n 2._o 226_o paschasius_fw-la defame_v by_o his_o adversary_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o 228_o preface_n to_o the_o answer_n of_o father_n novet_v justify_v 2._o 269_o proof_n negative_a oppose_v against_o those_o of_o mr._n arnaud_n 1._o 272_o proof_n of_o fact_n can_v be_v overthrow_v etc._n etc._n 1._o 17_o proof_n immediate_a strong_a than_o mediate_a one_o 1._o 17_o proof_n which_o consider_v a_o thing_n in_o all_o respect_v strong_a than_o those_o which_o consider_v it_o only_o in_o one_o 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o one_o eye_n and_o sense_n more_o certain_a than_o those_o of_o ratiocination_n 1._o 18_o proof_n of_o fact_n strong_a than_o those_o of_o argumentation_n apply_v on_o the_o same_o fact_n 1._o 22_o prayer_n of_o good_a people_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n help_v the_o damn_a 1._o 279_o proper_a body_n the_o meaning_n of_o it_o apply_v to_o the_o sacrament_n 2._o 73_o proper_a and_o proper_o be_v apply_v to_o subject_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o propriety_n of_o substance_n 2._o 75_o proper_a have_v several_a signification_n 2._o 75_o q._n question_n be_v of_o right_a how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o 9_o question_n of_o fact_n how_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v decide_v 1._o ibid._n question_n of_o faith_n ought_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o scripture_n 1._o ibid._n question_n on_o the_o eucharist_n two_o the_o first_o touch_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o touch_v what_o have_v be_v ancient_o hold_v about_o it_o 1._o 36_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o we_o believe_v but_o whether_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v 1._o 110_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n frivolous_a 2._o 163_o r._n raban_n and_o bertram_n have_v not_o oppose_v the_o stercoranist_n 2._o 253_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v at_o most_o but_o probability_n 1._o 20_o recapitulation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o say_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n 1._o 142_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o be_v sanctify_v according_a to_o the_o greek_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n 1._o 149_o receive_v jesus_n christ_n be_v cause_v say_v the_o greek_n only_o by_o the_o good_a disposition_n of_o the_o soul_n 1._o 15_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n bridget_n 1._o 79_o rupert_n opinion_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n 1._o 288_o russian_n ignorant_a 1._o 70_o roman_a church_n condemn_v not_o several_a opinion_n which_o yet_o she_o do_v not_o approve_v 1._o 278_o s._n sacrament_n ought_v to_o be_v establish_v immediate_o on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pref._n sacrament_n their_o number_n not_o regulate_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 208_o sacrament_n and_o mystery_n what_o those_o term_n signify_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n 2._o 72_o sacrament_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n or_o conjoint_o with_o it_o 2._o 96_o sacrament_n in_o how_o many_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 79_o samonas_n a_o suspëcted_a and_o doubtful_a author_n 1._o 264_o scaliger_n colloquy_n 1._o 38_o sanctification_n of_o the_o bread_n compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v 1._o 194_o seminary_n for_o the_o eastern_a people_n at_o rome_n and_o elsewhere_o 1._o 103_o seminary_n the_o advantage_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n receive_v thence_o 1._o 104_o sense_n its_o language_n not_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o faith_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 2._o 67_o sense_n its_o language_n literal_a and_o without_o a_o figure_n 2._o 67_o sentiment_n real_a of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 218_o sense_n metaphorical_a of_o a_o proposition_n to_o be_v oft_o receive_v 2._o 111_o sense_n first_o and_o natural_a of_o these_o proposition_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n be_v the_o sacramental_a one_o 2._o 157_o sense_n natural_a of_o proposition_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n 2._o 158_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n perplex_v by_o the_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o 101_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n can_v be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o common_a people_n in_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n 2._o 99_o sense_n particular_a can_v be_v attribute_v to_o person_n who_o explain_v themselves_o only_o in_o geoeral_a term_n 2._o 123_o sign_n take_v their_o name_n from_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v 2._o 73_o synod_n of_o cyril_n de_fw-fr beroa_n and_o parthenius_n against_o cyril_n suppose_a piece_n etc._n etc._n 1._o 210_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o whence_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v his_o argument_n have_v neither_o evidence_n certainty_n nor_o necessity_n 1._o 277_o silence_n of_o the_o greek_n conclude_v nothing_o 1._o 278_o sociniens_fw-la interest_v against_o the_o father_n 1._o 39_o stercoranist_n who_o they_o be_v 2._o 246_o stercoranist_n can_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a presence_n 2._o 248_o supplement_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v one_o shall_v make_v to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n be_v absurd_a 2._o 68_o supposition_n of_o what_o use_n in_o a_o dispute_n 1._o 4_o supposition_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v believe_v in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o captious_a 2._o 63_o suppose_v we_o ought_v that_o in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v hold_v 2._o 64_o t._n term_n metaphorical_a which_o use_n have_v make_v proper_a 2._o 11_o term_n true_a and_o true_o be_v apply_v to_o several_a thing_n 2._o 76_o theophylact's_n passage_n explain_v 1._o 309_o translator_n and_o a_o paraphrasi_v their_o difference_n 1._o 359_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v a_o real_a mass_n of_o difficulty_n 1._o 36_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n consider_v in_o a_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v hold_v 1._o 41_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o precise_a determination_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n 1._o 120_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o a_o speculative_a doctrine_n 1._o ibid._n transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v not_o synonimous_a term_n 1._o 124_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v the_o point_n which_o first_o separate_v the_o greek_n 1._o 245_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o several_a before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n 1._o 288_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n very_o proper_a for_o person_n that_o be_v curious_a and_o lazy_a 1._o 45_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n illusory_a in_o what_o it_o promise_v 1._o ibid._n turk_n favour_n those_o who_o give_v they_o most_o money_n 1._o 105_o v._n virtue_n bread_n change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 233_o version_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o mons_fw-la &c_n &c_n 1._o 145_o vicq_n fort_n translator_n of_o herbert_n voyage_n 2_o 41_o voyager_n do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o moscovite_n believe_v transubstantiation_n w._n wittembogard_a one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o arminian_n party_n 1._o 39_o wicked_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n receive_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 146_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o 78_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n more_o true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o the_o eucharist_n 2_o 78._o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n carry_v not_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o a_o primary_n idea_n 2._o 113_o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la part_n i._n page_n 7._o read_v as_o already_o mention_v for_o as_o i_o already_o mention_v p._n 9_o l._n 4._o r._n the_o for_o that_o p._n 12._o l._n ult_n r._n their_o for_o these_o p._n 34._o l._n 1._o r._n of_o for_o which_o p._n 38._o l._n 1._o r_o person_n for_o person_n p._n 38._o l._n 45._o r_o manner_n for_o manner_n p._n 39_o l._n 13._o r._n critic_n for_o a_o critic_n p._n 46._o l._n 23._o r._n a_o for_o any_o p._n 57_o l._n 1._o r._n self_n for_o self_n p._n 90._o l._n 5._o r._n than_o for_o but_o p._n 95._o l._n 4._o r._n be_v not_o for_o yet_o no_o p._n 97._o l._n 1._o r._n although_o schismatical_a for_o although_o the_o schismatical_a p._n 11â—_n l._n 25._o r._n we_o shall_v see_v by_o for_o we_o shall_v by_o l._n 30._o r._n and_o which_o for_o and_o that_o which_o p._n 124._o l._n 40._o r._n latin_n say_v for_o latin_n say_v p._n 158._o l._n ult_n r._n his_o not_o insert_v the_o greek_a for_o forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o p._n 165._o l._n 1._o r._n which_o be_v for_o which_o must_v 181._o l._n 26._o r._n rational_a for_o national_a p._n 203._o l._n r._n wood_n for_o word_n p._n 210_o l._n 1._o r._n sign_n for_o sign_n p._n 223._o l._n 29._o r._n pursue_v for_o puruse_v p._n 225._o l._n 24._o r._n expression_n for_o expression_n p._n 243._o l._n 1._o deal_n preface_n p._n 153_o l._n 10._o r._n those_o that_o hold_v p._n 365._o l._n 7._o r._n be_v not_o print_v p._n 274._o l._n 14._o r._n and_o yet_o taste_v p._n 279._o l._n 17._o r._n silence_n on_o the_o rest_n for_o silence_v the_o rest_n p._n 291._o l._n 23._o r._n become_v not_o angry_a for_o become_v angry_a p._n 336._o l._n 35._o r._n only_o the_o divinity_n p._n 330._o l._n 22._o r._n colour_n real_o for_o colour_n be_v real_o part_n ii_o page_n 6._o at_o bottom_n of_o the_o page_n r._n and_o for_o where_o p._n 27._o l._n 11._o r._n romanist_n persecute_v for_o that_o persecute_a p._n 47._o l_o 31._o r._n the_o union_n for_o of_o the_o union_n the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o absence_n of_o the_o translator_n and_o his_o inconvenient_a distance_n from_o london_n have_v occasion_v some_o lesser_a escape_n in_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o book_n the_o printer_n think_v it_o the_o best_a instance_n of_o pardon_n if_o his_o escape_n be_v not_o lay_v on_o the_o translator_n and_o he_o hope_v they_o be_v no_o great_a than_o a_o ordinary_a understanding_n may_v amend_v and_o a_o little_a charity_n may_v forgive_v r._n royston_n advertisement_n rite_n of_o funeral_n ancient_a and_o modern_a in_o use_n through_o the_o know_a world_n write_v original_o in_o french_a by_o the_o ingenious_a monsieur_n muret._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o vindication_n of_o christianity_n against_o paganism_n all_o translate_v into_o english_a by_o p._n lorraine_n london_n print_v for_o r._n royston_n bookseller_n to_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n at_o the_o angel_n in_o amen-corner_n 1683._o the_o content_n of_o the_o say_a book_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o egyptian_n grecian_n roman_n persian_n turk_n chinese_n american_n of_o some_o islander_n of_o the_o tartar_n live_v sepulcher_n fiery_a sepulcher_n water-burial_n airy_a obsequy_n burial_n above_o ground_n the_o funeral_n rite_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n modern_a jew_n schismatic_n christian_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o right_n of_o burial_n and_o law_n on_o that_o behalf_n the_o end_n
may_v make_v of_o some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n produce_v by_o both_o party_n and_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o general_a judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v on_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o our_o proof_n and_o difficulty_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v concern_v my_o answer_n wherein_o i_o speak_v touch_v the_o sense_n which_o people_n assist_v by_o the_o light_n of_o 192._o answer_v to_o the_o perpetuity_n p._n 192._o scripture_n strength_n of_o reason_n and_o plain_a instruction_n of_o their_o minister_n may_v give_v to_o the_o mystical_a expression_n which_o be_v then_o in_o use_n these_o be_v thing_n whole_o different_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v several_a difficult_a place_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n some_o of_o which_o mr._n daillé_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o he_o need_v not_o be_v bring_v in_o question_n for_o this_o see_v i_o plain_o deliver_v my_o mind_n touch_v this_o matter_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o my_o answer_n i_o affirm_v that_o the_o way_n of_o seek_v the_o truth_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o doctrine_n 34._o answer_v to_o the_o prpetuity_n p._n 34._o of_o the_o father_n be_v in_o itself_o a_o way_n which_o be_v indirect_a preposterous_a and_o very_o tedious_a wherein_o we_o have_v great_a cause_n to_o fear_n mistake_v and_o wander_n these_o be_v my_o word_n and_o mr._n daillé_n have_v say_v no_o more_o and_o i_o do_v still_o affirm_v that_o if_o a_o man_n examine_v these_o passage_n apart_o and_o protest_v he_o find_v no_o obscurity_n in_o they_o we_o can_v but_o take_v these_o his_o protestation_n for_o bravado_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o general_a judgement_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o result_v from_o a_o exact_a consideration_n of_o the_o proof_n relate_v both_o to_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o be_v undoubted_o on_o our_o side_n whether_o these_o particular_a passage_n which_o seem_v at_o first_o to_o be_v difficult_a be_v illustrate_v by_o other_o which_o show_v the_o real_a sense_n of_o they_o or_o when_o their_o difficulty_n shall_v remain_v it_o be_v overcome_v by_o the_o number_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o contrary_a proof_n the_o consideration_n which_o mr._n daillé_n make_v on_o these_o difficult_a place_n do_v in_o themselves_o contribute_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o certitude_n of_o this_o general_a judgement_n which_o i_o mention_v for_o they_o discover_v to_o we_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o obscurity_n they_o give_v we_o the_o like_a example_n in_o other_o matter_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n lessen_v the_o offence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v at_o they_o and_o satisfy_v a_o man_n mind_n but_o he_o say_v that_o neither_o the_o romanist_n nor_o the_o protestant_n have_v any_o reason_n ibid._n ibid._n to_o allege_v as_o sentence_n pronounce_v on_o our_o difference_n which_o arise_v but_o of_o laâ—e_n the_o discourse_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n write_v by_o they_o upon_o other_o matter_n several_a year_n before_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a for_o we_o shall_v be_v to_o blame_v shall_v we_o take_v they_o for_o declaratory_a sentence_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o we_o may_v still_o conclude_v they_o hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n because_o that_o if_o they_o have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n they_o will_v not_o have_v express_v themselves_o as_o they_o do_v neither_o do_v this_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o negation_n which_o be_v to_o conclude_v by_o their_o silence_n in_o these_o doctrine_n that_o they_o hold_v they_o â—ot_n neither_o do_v this_o moreover_o hinder_v but_o that_o after_o a_o due_a consideration_n of_o all_o these_o affirmative_a and_o negative_a proof_n we_o may_v make_v a_o certain_a and_o decisive_a judgement_n on_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o our_o own_o favour_n so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v spend_v his_o time_n to_o no_o purpose_n when_o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v this_o pretend_a contrariety_n which_o he_o affirm_v to_o be_v between_o mr._n daillé_n and_o i_o but_o mr._n daillé_fw-fr '_o s_o design_n say_v he_o be_v to_o show_v in_o general_n that_o we_o must_v not_o take_v the_o father_n for_o judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o especial_o in_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n 47._o lib._n 3._o c._n 5._o p._n 47._o i_o acknowledge_v it_o because_o these_o difficulty_n he_o mention_n do_v show_v this_o way_n be_v long_o and_o troublesome_a and_o that_o we_o meet_v in_o it_o such_o entanglement_n as_o be_v hardly_o to_o be_v surmount_v and_o therefore_o this_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a mean_n for_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n but_o only_o for_o those_o that_o have_v time_n and_o all_o other_o necessary_a help_n this_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_n do_v ever_o affirm_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a certain_a rule_n and_o our_o have_a recourse_n to_o the_o father_n be_v but_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n i_o say_v far_o that_o if_o they_o to_o who_o this_o way_n do_v proper_o belong_v will_v proceed_v in_o it_o with_o that_o sincerity_n and_o diligence_n which_o be_v necessary_a they_o will_v easy_o be_v able_a by_o the_o guidance_n of_o common_a sense_n to_o make_v this_o evident_a and_o certain_a judgement_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n believe_v not_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v at_o this_o present_a and_o this_o mr._n daillé_n will_v acknowledge_v as_o well_o as_o i._o if_o i_o have_v insist_v too_o long_o on_o this_o subject_n it_o be_v because_o i_o believe_v i_o ought_v to_o reprehend_v mr._n arnaud_n for_o his_o injustice_n towards_o two_o person_n who_o he_o will_v fain_o set_v at_o variance_n by_o make_v of_o they_o contradict_v one_o another_o but_o return_v we_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o observation_n chap._n vi_o a_o far_a examination_n of_o the_o pretend_a advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o subject_n of_o my_o four_o observation_n be_v take_v from_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n assure_v we_o viz._n that_o all_o that_o be_v of_o mr._n daillé_fw-fr '_o s_o mind_n that_o 47._o lib._n 1._o c._n 5._o p._n 47._o be_v to_o say_v who_o be_v persuade_v they_o must_v not_o decide_v the_o question_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n see_v they_o be_v so_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o make_v they_o agree_v can_v refuse_v to_o render_v themselves_o up_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o case_n they_o judge_v they_o evident_a whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o all-knowing_a person_n who_o be_v sincere_a on_o the_o one_o hand_n and_o on_o the_o other_o all_o they_o who_o can_v judge_v by_o themselves_o will_v acquiecse_v in_o these_o proof_n this_o pretention_n be_v as_o ill_o ground_v as_o the_o former_a for_o there_o be_v as_o i_o already_o say_v two_o question_n before_o we_o the_o one_o touch_v what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o concern_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o first_o of_o these_o which_o be_v that_o of_o right_o respect_v in_o general_a all_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n but_o the_o second_o for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o may_v be_v decide_v by_o history_n only_o respect_v they_o among_o we_o who_o have_v sufficient_a leisure_n and_o curiosity_n to_o inform_v themselves_o so_o that_o the_o prolixity_n difficulty_n and_o intricacy_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n do_v sufficient_o evidence_n that_o their_o book_n be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n whereon_o depend_v that_o of_o our_o controversy_n see_v these_o difficulty_n will_v be_v insuperable_a to_o the_o great_a part_n among_o we_o although_o they_o will_v not_o render_v they_o unfit_a to_o decide_v the_o second_o because_o they_o be_v not_o insuperable_a to_o they_o who_o will_v apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o satisfy_v their_o curiosity_n neither_o will_v they_o hinder_v they_o in_o short_a from_o make_v a_o most_o certain_a judgement_n in_o our_o favour_n if_o then_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v only_o offer_v to_o they_o to_o who_o the_o first_o question_n belong_v they_o will_v answer_v they_o have_v no_o need_n of_o it_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o they_o be_v demand_v what_o they_o believe_v touch_v the_o ancient_a church_n they_o will_v answer_v that_o they_o judge_v of_o it_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a charity_n and_o our_o saviour_n promise_n but_o if_o we_o proeee_v far_o and_o suppose_v it_o be_v inquire_v
their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o their_o communion_n in_o effect_v the_o term_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o general_a and_o although_o the_o latin_n do_v abuse_v they_o in_o their_o dispute_n to_o make_v we_o thereby_o believe_v they_o hold_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n yet_o when_o the_o matter_n in_o the_o main_n relate_v to_o their_o own_o interest_n out_o of_o the_o dispute_n they_o do_v not_o then_o find_v they_o sufficient_a for_o the_o form_v a_o true_a idea_n of_o 1._o possevin_n bibliot_n select_v lib._n 1._o this_o conversion_n see_v there_o have_v be_v make_v a_o express_a article_n touch_v this_o point_n conceive_v in_o the_o term_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o be_v so_o true_a that_o when_o they_o send_v into_o the_o east_n those_o that_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o their_o seminary_n they_o make_v they_o sign_v this_o same_o formulary_a to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o fail_v to_o labour_v at_o the_o propagation_n of_o this_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o long_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n mutation_n conversion_n there_o be_v not_o enough_o in_o this_o to_o make_v a_o good_a catholic_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o change_n of_o substance_n transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n torment_v himself_o to_o make_v we_o acknowledge_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o he_o may_v avoid_v this_o trouble_n hence_o forward_o let_v i_o only_o advise_v he_o to_o consult_v pope_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o for_o it_o be_v by_o his_o order_n this_o formulary_a we_o mention_v have_v be_v compile_v chap._n xi_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o proof_n take_v from_o a_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n to_o some_o question_n offer_v he_o by_o mr._n oosterwieck_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o be_v another_o answer_n in_o manuscript_n of_o meletius_n archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o hieroteus_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o cephalenia_n the_o four_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o jeremias_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o five_o and_o twenty_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o zacharias_n gerganus_n whilst_o i_o be_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v the_o truth_n against_o the_o vain_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o hear_v that_o several_a pious_a and_o learned_a man_n who_o can_v endure_v the_o world_n shall_v be_v thus_o impose_v on_o do_v interess_n themselves_o in_o this_o dispute_n and_o have_v read_v this_o famous_a book_n i_o examine_v they_o have_v wonder_v its_o author_n shall_v with_o such_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n some_o of_o they_o have_v send_v i_o some_o manuscript_n which_o they_o judge_v proper_a for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o question_n i_o will_v produce_v they_o then_o here_o name_v the_o person_n from_o who_o i_o receive_v they_o to_o the_o end_n if_o any_o doubt_n arise_v they_o may_v address_v themselves_o to_o they_o from_o who_o i_o have_v they_o for_o their_o satisfaction_n monsieur_fw-fr spanheim_n a_o reverend_a minister_n and_o divinity_n professor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o heydelberg_n send_v i_o a_o extract_n of_o a_o manuscript_n he_o have_v by_o he_o contain_v seven_o and_o twenty_o answer_n make_v by_o the_o same_o metrophanus_n critopulus_n who_o i_o mention_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n to_o so_o many_o question_n that_o be_v put_v to_o he_o by_o mounseur_fw-fr oosterwieck_n who_o be_v then_o in_o the_o east_n and_o be_v so_o curious_a as_o to_o inform_v himself_o not_o concern_v the_o particular_a sense_n of_o metrophanus_n touch_v these_o article_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o which_o he_o then_o hold_v a_o very_a considerable_a rank_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n one_o of_o these_o question_n be_v thus_o express_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n touch_v these_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o three_o and_o twenty_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n to_o wit_n whether_o christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o answer_n be_v this_o we_o call_v the_o lord_n supper_n a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v spiritual_a and_o commemorative_a spiritual_a as_o have_v nothing_o of_o carnal_a in_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o our_o saviour_n the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v to_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n commemorative_n as_o be_v perform_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v on_o the_o cross_n according_a to_o that_o other_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o be_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o saint_n chrysostom_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v this_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o what_o be_v do_v then_o do_v this_o say_v our_o saviour_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o offer_v not_o any_o other_o sacrifice_n as_o do_v heretofore_o the_o high_a priest_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o we_o offer_v every_o day_n the_o same_o or_o to_o speak_v better_a we_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n but_o we_o never_o believe_v christ_n be_v bodily_a present_n in_o the_o mystery_n have_v the_o greek_a church_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o to_o reply_v yes_o we_o do_v believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v corporal_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n lie_v cover_v under_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n or_o some_o such_o like_a equivalent_a thing_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o allege_v that_o metrophanus_n mean_v christ_n be_v not_o corporal_o in_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o visible_a and_o sensible_a body_n with_o all_o their_o dimension_n for_o this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v he_o return_v a_o captious_a answer_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v unbecoming_a a_o honest_a man_n see_v he_o well_o see_v this_o be_v not_o the_o question_n ask_v he_o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o corporal_o in_o the_o question_n propound_v respect_a the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o body_n so_o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o testimony_n can_v be_v evade_v this_o metrophanus_n be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o year_n 1642._o the_o say_a mr._n spanheim_n impart_v to_o i_o the_o answer_n of_o meletius_n metropolitan_a of_o ephesus_n make_v some_o twenty_o year_n since_o to_o the_o divine_n at_o leyden_n touch_v some_o question_n they_o propose_v to_o he_o they_o ask_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whether_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o angel_n or_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o religious_o worship_v they_o and_o whether_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v transubstantiate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o answer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o declare_v say_v he_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v for_o i_o may_v not_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n before_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d adjoin_v unto_o which_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o hierotheus_n in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o hierotheus_n a_o archimandrite_n abbot_n of_o cephalania_n be_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o all_o thing_n here_o above_o contain_v with_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o prudent_a metropolitain_n of_o ephesus_n and_o all_o asia_n according_a to_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v dr_n benjamin_n woodroff_n a_o eminent_a divine_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o chaplain_n to_o the_o duke_n of_o york_n have_v favour_v i_o with_o a_o extract_n who_o original_a he_o have_v by_o he_o and_o which_o be_v give_v he_o by_o its_o author_n be_v then_o at_o oxford_n it_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n draw_v up_o by_o a_o greek_a doctor_n name_v jeremias_n observe_v here_o its_o content_n the_o different_a use_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v produce_v different_a sentiment_n some_o celebrate_n it_o with_o unleavened_a bread_n other_o with_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o knead_a some_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o sign_n other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v and_o alter_v by_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o change_n be_v the_o western_a people_n which_o administer_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n hold_v the_o sign_n except_o the_o eastern_a people_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n differ_v from_o both_o
great_a prince_n who_o memory_n will_v never_o die_v but_o how_o great_a soever_o he_o deserve_o be_v yet_o be_v he_o consider_v only_o as_o a_o man_n who_o body_n lie_v inter_v at_o s._n dennis_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o do_v jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o body_n be_v live_v and_o glorious_a and_o hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n shall_v any_o man_n then_o imagine_v that_o the_o statue_n of_o henry_n iv_o be_v real_o henry_n iu._n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o people_n will_v look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o mad_a man_n because_o it_o will_v be_v consider_v according_a to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n as_o a_o thing_n touch_v which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o that_o be_v extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a conceive_v which_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o that_o be_v divine_a neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o such_o a_o dotage_n will_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o our_o forefather_n because_o it_o will_v be_v suppose_v that_o our_o forefather_n have_v their_o sense_n make_v as_o we_o and_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o natural_a and_o sensible_a thing_n their_o judgement_n have_v be_v the_o same_o as_o we_o nature_n ever_o remain_v in_o a_o uniform_a state_n but_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o other_o which_o be_v like_o it_o do_v signify_v any_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n wherein_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a although_o they_o agree_v not_o in_o the_o manner_n a_o mystery_n concern_v which_o every_o man_n do_v not_o think_v he_o can_v safe_o judge_v much_o less_o from_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o fine_a a_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o depend_v on_o a_o light_n which_o be_v not_o always_o equal_a it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o neither_o this_o example_n nor_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o same_o rank_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v pertinent_a neither_o be_v it_o less_o clear_a from_o what_o i_o now_o represent_v that_o of_o these_o three_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n propose_v there_o be_v only_o the_o second_o which_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o this_o dispute_n to_o regulate_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n because_o the_o first_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v impossible_a and_o the_o last_o can_v yield_v no_o advantage_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpeuitty_n design_n mr._n arnaud_v may_v here_o again_o call_v to_o mind_v the_o solidity_n of_o the_o distinction_n which_o i_o make_v touch_v the_o two_o expression_n which_o be_v very_o like_a one_o another_o as_o to_z term_n but_o very_o different_a in_o sense_n not_o to_o believe_v or_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v and_o to_o believe_v or_o know_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o first_o denote_v a_o bare_a negation_n of_o knowledge_n and_o the_o second_o a_o positive_a act_n of_o knowledge_n and_o faith_n which_o formal_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n bare_o signify_v that_o this_o presence_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o signify_v something_o more_o which_o be_v that_o a_o man_n reckon_v it_o among_o the_o article_n which_o he_o reject_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o medium_n perpetuity_n the_o first_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n between_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o have_v a_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o tell_v he_o that_o to_o make_v in_o this_o matter_n a_o immediate_a opposition_n he_o must_v make_v it_o contradictory_n and_o not_o contrary_a that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o ought_v to_o bring_v in_o a_o affirmation_n or_o the_o negation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o not_o the_o affirmation_n or_o positive_a rejection_n that_o he_o must_v say_v the_o christian_n have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a absence_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o have_v it_o and_o not_o say_v they_o have_v have_v a_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o presence_n or_o real_a absence_n mr._n arnaud_v call_v this_o schoolboy_n philosophy_n but_o this_o schoolboy_n 5._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 5._o philosophy_n see_v he_o please_v to_o give_v it_o this_o name_n be_v ground_v on_o common_a sense_n for_o common_a sense_n show_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o immediate_a opposition_n we_o must_v set_v the_o negative_a on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o affirmative_a on_o the_o other_o we_o grant_v say_v he_o to_o mr._n claude_n that_o to_o speak_v logical_o we_o ought_v to_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n but_o i_o affirm_v that_o to_o speak_v rational_o we_o may_v well_o oppose_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o point_n in_o question_n because_o these_o two_o disposition_n of_o mind_n have_v all_o the_o same_o effect_n i_o have_v be_v ignorant_a till_o now_o of_o the_o distinction_n between_o speak_v logical_o and_o speak_v rational_o for_o i_o always_o think_v that_o true_a logic_n which_o tend_v only_o to_o cultivate_v our_o reason_n and_o which_o explain_v itself_o clear_o and_o intelligible_o have_v not_o any_o other_o language_n than_o what_o be_v rational_a but_o not_o to_o stray_v from_o our_o subject_n if_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n these_o two_o expression_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n must_v pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n it_o follow_v they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o rational_a at_o bottom_n see_v then_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o equal_o intelligible_a and_o equal_o popular_a why_o do_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n make_v use_v of_o the_o first_o rather_o than_o the_o second_o for_o the_o first_o be_v as_o it_o be_v rational_a intelligible_a and_o popular_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o it_o have_v moreover_o this_o advantage_n that_o logic_n approve_v of_o it_o whereas_o she_o reject_v the_o other_o the_o first_o expression_n do_v of_o itself_o explain_v just_o and_o natural_o what_o a_o man_n will_v say_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o whereas_o the_o other_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o acknowledgement_n be_v equivocal_a and_o do_v not_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v but_o only_o because_o of_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o first_o be_v liable_a to_o no_o contest_v the_o second_o be_v disputable_a wherefore_o then_o have_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v they_o to_o be_v equivalent_a leave_v the_o second_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o first_o he_o have_v lose_v nothing_o if_o it_o be_v true_a they_o both_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o he_o have_v spare_v the_o pain_n of_o a_o new_a dispute_n for_o i_o maintain_v against_o he_o that_o neither_o rational_o speak_v nor_o logical_o these_o two_o expression_n ought_v to_o pass_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o first_o can_v produce_v the_o effect_n which_o the_o second_o produce_v see_v the_o second_o will_v make_v man_n oppose_v the_o real_a presence_n as_o a_o innovation_n which_o faith_n reject_v whereof_o the_o first_o can_v of_o itself_o work_v such_o en_fw-fr effect_n a_o man_n that_o be_v persuade_v the_o real_a presence_n be_v a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o reject_v will_v oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o shall_v be_v offer_v he_o a_o person_n that_o never_o hear_v it_o mention_v will_v easy_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v surprise_v when_o tell_v this_o have_v be_v ever_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o consist_v then_o you_o will_v say_v the_o point_n of_o our_o difference_n and_o what_o be_v the_o state_n of_o this_o question_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o gather_v from_o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v which_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o 10_o and_o 11_o age_n in_o suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o be_v teach_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o invisible_a substantial_a presence_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v at_o this_o day_n for_o it_o be_v on_o that_o we_o dispute_v be_v a_o novelty_n which_o yet_o be_v teach_v they_o as_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o people_n have_v notion_n and_o
prejudices_fw-la in_o their_o mind_n which_o must_v of_o necessity_n make_v they_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o novelty_n contrary_n to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o oblige_v they_o plain_o and_o open_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o because_o these_o prejudices_fw-la can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o this_o distinct_a belief_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o in_o a_o visible_a nor_o invisible_a manner_n it_o concern_v we_o to_o know_v whether_o one_o may_v rational_o say_v in_o the_o term_n of_o our_o supposition_n that_o they_o have_v this_o distinct_a belief_n it_o lie_v upon_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o prove_v the_o affirmative_a and_o i_o the_o negative_a this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o question_n as_o appear_v from_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n but_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v so_o open_o and_o plain_o renounce_v this_o manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n on_o the_o several_a kind_n of_o presence_n whether_o visible_a or_o invisible_a it_o may_v be_v reasonable_o say_v this_o be_v no_o long_o a_o matter_n of_o contest_v between_o we_o i_o grant_v he_o if_o he_o will_v that_o people_n have_v positive_o reject_v the_o corporeal_a and_o visible_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o in_o this_o sense_n they_o have_v believe_v a_o real_a absence_n i_o grant_v likewise_o if_o he_o will_v that_o these_o same_o people_n be_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a and_o invisible_a presence_n he_o grant_v i_o for_o his_o part_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o be_v for_o positive_o reject_v and_o by_o a_o formal_a reflection_n this_o incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a presence_n wherein_o then_o do_v we_o disagree_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o that_o which_o i_o grant_v he_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a disposition_n whence_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n will_v have_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o invisible_a presence_n as_o a_o novelty_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n for_o for_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o visible_o and_o corporal_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o a_o man_n may_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o incorporeal_a presence_n and_o so_o likewise_o to_o know_v that_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o this_o invisible_a presence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v man_n from_o be_v deceive_v by_o imagine_v be_v a_o mystery_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o touch_v which_o a_o man_n must_v not_o consult_v his_o sense_n or_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o less_o clear_a that_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v i_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v that_o the_o people_n here_o mention_v have_v no_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v it_o neither_o to_o admit_v it_o nor_o reject_v it_o and_o consequent_o they_o have_v no_o necessary_a disposition_n to_o oppose_v it_o when_o it_o be_v first_o teach_v they_o for_o as_o to_o this_o general_a rejection_n we_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v chimerical_a and_o impossible_a the_o question_n be_v then_o decide_v but_o in_o my_o favour_n see_v the_o result_n of_o all_o these_o illustration_n be_v that_o the_o change_n which_o we_o suppose_v have_v be_v possible_a yet_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v obstinate_o maintain_v this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n which_o deny_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n without_o particularise_v any_o one_o of_o they_o although_o we_o have_v show_v he_o it_o be_v fantastical_a and_o contrary_a to_o nature_n yet_o i_o say_v we_o will_v consent_v that_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o the_o people_n beforementioned_a ought_v according_a to_o our_o supposition_n formal_o and_o general_o to_o deny_v all_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v without_o specify_v any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o he_o have_v still_o to_o prove_v chap._n ii_o mr._n arnaud_n proceed_n consider_v his_o unjust_a reproach_n also_o examine_v saint_n austin_n describe_v the_o humour_n and_o carriage_n of_o some_o person_n in_o his_o time_n with_o who_o he_o be_v concern_v observe_v they_o be_v very_o copious_a and_o eloquentin_n censure_v the_o sentiment_n of_o other_o but_o flat_a and_o dull_a in_o establish_v their_o own_o opinion_n ipsos_fw-la say_v he_o animadvertebam_fw-la plus_fw-la 1._o aug._n de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 1._o in_o refellendis_fw-la aliis_fw-la disertos_fw-la &_o copioso_n esse_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o suis_fw-la probandis_fw-la certos_fw-la &_o firmos_fw-la manere_fw-la methinks_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o mr_n arnaud_n for_o he_o trouble_v not_o himself_o with_o prove_v either_o the_o proposition_n he_o advance_v nor_o those_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o be_v never_o more_o busy_v than_o in_o censure_v the_o opinion_n of_o other_o so_o great_o be_v he_o in_o love_n with_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v that_o he_o scruple_n not_o many_o time_n to_o quit_v his_o principal_a subject_n and_o fall_v upon_o any_o accidental_a one_o provide_v it_o will_v but_o furnish_v he_o with_o a_o pretence_n to_o make_v objection_n nay_o sometime_o he_o shall_v start_v fancy_n of_o his_o own_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v himself_o this_o divertisement_n yet_o we_o must_v needs_o confess_v he_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o do_v thus_o have_v a_o peculiar_a talent_n of_o ridicul_v the_o most_o solid_a mattter_n for_o sometime_o he_o tell_v i_o of_o have_v private_a dictionary_n to_o myself_o other_o time_n of_o key_n and_o machine_n rhetorical_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o pretty_a fancy_n which_o take_v with_o his_o reader_n and_o give_v he_o together_o with_o the_o benefit_n of_o some_o slight_a objection_n and_o declamation_n thereupon_o the_o liberty_n of_o break_v loose_a through_o the_o strong_a argument_n a_o example_n whereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o real_a absence_n for_o after_o the_o illustration_n which_o we_o have_v give_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o find_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o establish_v this_o proposition_n that_o if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o 9th_o and_o 10_o century_n have_v not_o find_v themselves_o imbue_v with_o the_o distinct_a belief_n of_o the_o real_a invisible_a presence_n they_o will_v have_v distinct_o believe_v the_o real_a invisible_a absence_n at_o least_o in_o a_o general_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v formal_o reject_v every_o kind_n of_o substantial_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o without_o specify_v ever_o a_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a he_o himself_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v of_o this_o general_a manner_n of_o believe_v distinct_o the_o real_a absence_n so_o that_o it_o can_v be_v but_o the_o reader_n must_v be_v in_o expectation_n of_o what_o he_o allege_v for_o the_o confirm_v this_o hypothesis_n but_o they_o will_v find_v themselves_o much_o mistake_v for_o instead_o of_o apply_v himself_o to_o strengthen_v it_o by_o new_a argument_n or_o to_o maintain_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n in_o restrain_v they_o to_o the_o time_n in_o question_n he_o have_v rather_o choose_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o six_o book_n in_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o first_o six_o century_n not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o enter_v upon_o this_o examination_n see_v these_o age_n be_v out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o our_o dispute_n touch_v the_o change_n but_o see_v he_o will_v only_o refute_v the_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n who_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n appear_v refute_v they_o i_o say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n to_o have_v thence_o occasion_n to_o multiply_v his_o objection_n i_o may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v dispense_v withal_o from_o follow_v he_o for_o to_o speak_v proper_o it_o be_v mere_a run_v into_o fruitless_a debate_n yet_o to_o omit_v nothing_o i_o will_v still_o patient_o hearken_v to_o what_o he_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o particular_a objection_n against_o my_o five_o rank_n of_o person_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o of_o his_o general_a one_o for_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o in_o all_o
present_v as_o also_o the_o answer_n of_o cardinal_n perron_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n but_o mere_a illusion_n we_o may_v reckon_v among_o the_o practice_n depend_v on_o a_o doctrine_n that_o of_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n which_o have_v insinuate_v itself_o into_o france_n and_o germany_n since_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o all_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o long_o after_o france_n and_o germany_n reject_v this_o adoration_n as_o unlawful_a and_o contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n and_o consist_v of_o above_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n of_o france_n italy_n germany_n and_o england_n wherein_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v condemn_v this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o the_o book_n of_o image_n of_o charlemagne_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n and_o walafridus_n strabo_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n under_z lewis_z the_o debonnair_a and_o by_o the_o continuer_n of_o climoinus_n we_o find_v likewise_o in_o nicetas_n choniatus_fw-la that_o the_o german_n in_o the_o 12_o century_n persist_v in_o this_o opinion_n the_o german_n say_v he_o and_o the_o armenian_n agree_n in_o this_o 986._o nicet_fw-la choni_fw-la l._n 2._o page_n 986._o that_o they_o reject_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o can_v deny_v so_o plain_a a_o matter_n of_o fact_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o francfort_n admit_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o the_o true_a cross_n that_o they_o admit_v likewise_o the_o historical_a use_n of_o image_n and_o that_o without_o do_v violence_n to_o nature_n the_o historical_a use_n of_o image_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o the_o same_o image_n but_o this_o be_v a_o impertinent_a dispute_v against_o the_o father_n of_o francfort_n and_o the_o church_n that_o have_v follow_v they_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o themselves_o or_o whether_o they_o do_v violence_n to_o nature_n but_o whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o contrary_a belief_n and_o practice_n have_v insensible_o creep_v into_o these_o very_a church_n without_o noise_n opposition_n and_o disputation_n now_o this_o be_v what_o can_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o strange_a say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o these_o bishop_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n reason_n and_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v be_v lay_v aside_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n who_o use_v this_o condescension_n towards_o they_o do_v not_o open_o oppose_v they_o but_o tarry_v till_o time_n wear_v out_o this_o error_n whereby_o they_o have_v have_v the_o success_n which_o they_o expect_v from_o so_o charitable_a a_o conduct_n so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o be_v strange_a that_o this_o shall_v happen_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a wonder_n if_o this_o have_v not_o happen_v this_o methinks_v be_v a_o dispose_n too_o free_o of_o the_o judgement_n and_o consent_n of_o rational_a people_n it_o will_v not_o then_o be_v strange_a according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o this_o party_n that_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o relative_a adoration_n of_o image_n shall_v use_v any_o condescension_n towards_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o council_n the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n and_o all_o germany_n which_o be_v in_o a_o contrary_a belief_n and_o practice_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v cautious_a of_o oppose_v they_o in_o this_o particular_a and_o patient_o expect_v till_o time_n remedy_v this_o mistake_n but_o according_a to_o the_o same_o mr._n arnaud_n this_o will_v be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o folly_n and_o the_o high_a extravagancy_n imaginable_a to_o suppose_v that_o some_o paschasi_v and_o bertramist_n which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o those_o that_o believe_v it_o not_o in_o the_o 10_o century_n do_v not_o dispute_v one_o against_o another_o and_o although_o that_o moreover_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o dispute_v and_o have_v other_o thing_n to_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o other_o interest_n to_o mind_n yet_o must_v it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o imagine_v they_o be_v of_o that_o patient_a and_o charitable_a disposition_n the_o pope_n be_v of_o who_o refer_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v remedy_v by_o time_n mr._n arnaud_n forbid_v we_o to_o be_v astonish_v at_o france_n and_o germany_n insensible_o change_v a_o doctrine_n and_o a_o rite_n he_o forbid_v we_o to_o concern_v ourselves_o about_o the_o question_n of_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_n of_o this_o change_n the_o stupidity_n of_o the_o bishop_n on_o both_o side_n who_o look_v upon_o one_o another_o as_o excommunicate_v person_n yet_o without_o dare_v to_o speak_v to_o one_o another_o about_o it_o be_v withhold_v by_o a_o holy_a condescension_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o good_a effect_n of_o time_n and_o by_o the_o marvellous_a meekness_n of_o the_o laic_n some_o of_o who_o be_v worshipper_n of_o image_n and_o other_o not_o and_o some_o of_o they_o consequent_o anathematise_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o other_o condemn_v by_o that_o of_o francfort_n and_o yet_o live_v in_o peace_n without_o noise_n without_o mutual_a opposition_n without_o dispute_n but_o if_o we_o will_v hear_v he_o on_o the_o other_o change_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n he_o command_v we_o not_o only_o to_o be_v astonish_v but_o to_o esteem_v it_o a_o fearful_a prodigy_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n which_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n be_v teach_v and_o maintain_v as_o be_v the_o ancient_a and_o perpetual_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n shall_v make_v insensible_a progress_v during_o the_o darkness_n of_o the_o 10_o century_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v person_n in_o the_o same_o church_n that_o have_v believe_v it_o and_o other_o that_o have_v not_o without_o fall_v foul_a upon_o and_o oppose_v one_o another_o when_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v agitate_a in_o the_o east_n it_o vehement_o heat_a man_n mind_n so_o that_o each_o party_n proceed_v to_o anathema_n banishment_n and_o bloodshed_n and_o in_o the_o west_n the_o contrary_a party_n to_o the_o adoration_n write_v and_o hold_v assembly_n whereas_o when_o the_o question_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v handle_v in_o the_o 9th_o century_n there_o be_v neither_o council_n call_v nor_o anathema_n pronounce_v nor_o banishment_n nor_o any_o extraordinary_a matter_n yet_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o former_a mr._n arnaud_n will_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o condescension_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o time_n the_o party_n for_o the_o adoration_n have_v insensible_o fortify_v themselves_o and_o at_o length_n get_v the_o upper_a hand_n but_o as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o the_o real_a presence_n can_v advance_v and_o communicate_v itself_o to_o several_a person_n but_o the_o whole_a universe_n must_v be_v shake_v with_o it_o let_v the_o reader_n than_o judge_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n equity_n nothing_o say_v he_o be_v more_o astonish_a than_o this_o universal_a forgetfulness_n 287._o page_n 287._o in_o the_o 11_o century_n whether_o there_o be_v therein_o any_o other_o doctrine_n among_o christian_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o of_o the_o 11_o century_n forget_v the_o contest_v which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o 9th_o be_v not_o john_n scot_n book_n burn_v by_o a_o council_n let_v he_o forget_v it_o if_o he_o will_v there_o will_v redound_v no_o advantage_n to_o he_o by_o it_o see_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n the_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v teach_v i_o mean_v that_o which_o assert_n the_o eucharist_n not_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o and_o virtual_o moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v not_o observe_v that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v against_o he_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o of_o the_o 11_o century_n forget_v such_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o that_o which_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o paschasus_n himself_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a mark_n that_o the_o 10_o century_n which_o hold_v the_o middle_a between_o the_o 9th_o and_o 11_o be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a darkness_n see_v the_o idea_n and_o memory_n of_o a_o thing_n so_o considerable_a be_v therein_o lose_v but_o we_o must_v examine_v his_o four_o difference_n a_o four_o circumstance_n 960._o page_n 960._o say_v he_o which_o do_v further_a strange_o distinguish_v this_o pretend_a change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n